《Take My Cold Boss Home》


 Chapter 1 Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 1 Unexpected Encounter


    Blood! There was so much blood!


    In a panic, Lily Lv tried to open her door with all her might, constantly ncing back to look around.


    "Someone help -- !" Before she scream out, a hand tightly covered her mouth, and she was dragged


    deeper into the room.


    There was a dead man on the ground beside her. His eyes were wide open as he stared lifelessly at


    Lily Lv.


    Three or four men stood around the corpse. From the looks of it, they were obviously gangsters.


    Lily Lv shivered in fear, her skin and lips as pale as a sheet.


    "How was she able to break in? Wasn''t someone guarding the entrance?"


    A deep voice suddenly sounded in the room. Lily Lv gingerly looked over and saw a cold and


    domineering face. A gun was in the man''s hand, presumably the weapon that was used to murder the


    guy who was now lifeless on the floor.


    No one dared to speak. For a while, only Lily''s shallow breathing could only be heard.


    "P-please... I..." Lily stammered, "I didn''t see anything."


    Slowly, she started to back away from the man with the gun. Unfortunately, she did not realize that she


    was about to trip over the body on the ground.


    Losing her footing, she closed her eyes and braced herself tond directly on top of the corpse.


    However, strong arms suddenly wrapped around her waist, catching her just in time.


    As she was held against the man''s chest, she couldn''t help but lean in closer.


    The warmth from his body just felt so nice andfortable.


    Jack stiffened at how soft and supple her skin was.


    Lowering his head, he squinted at the woman in his arms. The woman had big, bright eyes that had a


    trace of both innocence and fear.


    Meanwhile, Lily just tightly clung onto the man like an octopus,pletely oblivious to Jack''s unusually


    pale face.


    "Come on! Let''s clean up this ce quickly!"


    one of the men in the room said. As the others started to dispose the body, Jack took Lily to the next


    room.


    "Hah... I want..." Lily wriggled desperately. At this moment, it looked as if she was no longer thinking


    straight. With her face flushed pink, she threw herself at the man as soon as he closed the door.


    "Get off!" Jack said through his teeth as he pushed her away. Looking at the makeup running down her


    tear-stricken face, he couldn''t help but sneer. "Go away!"


    Right now, he was so exhausted, and no longer had the energy to deal with this woman.


    "No! I... want..."


    Rubbing her eyes in a daze, Lily knew that there was something wrong going on in her body -- it felt


    much too hot and tingly!


    ''The wine I drank at my ex''s wedding...


    Bonnie, you bitch...'' she thought faintly as she started to make sense what was happening to her.


    It was obvious to her now that she had been drugged. The effects were now getting stronger on her as


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    she could barely control her actions anymore. Being against Jack''s cold body was the best possible


    remedy for her at the moment.


    Lily pounced on him, her eyes brimming with tears. Not being able to handle it anymore, she decided to


    just get straight to the point.


    "It''s just sex," she said as she straddled the man on the bed. Slowly, she then started to take her top


    off. "Are you really going to say no?"


    It was as if she hadpletely forgotten what she had seen in the other room. The only thing


    upying her mind right now was how much she wanted to relieve the heat in her body. Narrowing his


    eyes at her, Jack lifted his thin lips.


    Even under the dimmed lights, he still looked quite handsome.


    When Lily took off her clothes, he saw the innocence and charm she had in her. What was more, her


    small, flushed face was also quite attractive.


    "Let''s have sex... You won''t regret it."


    And so, the night was filled with the sound of the love-making.


    The next day...


    Lily woke up from the pain all over her body.


    Even in her sleep, waves of pain came out from the joints on her bones. As for her private parts, it felt


    as if someone had torn it apart.


    She cursed in her heart and rubbed the sleep off her eyes.


    As her lids fluttered open, she did not expect to see a muscr man inside the room with her!


    "Ah!"


    Lily screamed. The sudden rush made her remember what had just happenedst night.


    ''I... I slept with a murderer!''

 Chapter 2 You Must Be Responsible For Me

    Chapter 2 You Must Be Responsible For Me


    The man turned around to look at her.


    "I see you''re awake now," he said in a low and hoarse voice.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. She was so scared that she almost forgot about the pain all over her


    body. "I..." she stammered.


    Seeing the fear on her face, Jack raised his eyebrows and raised his dark eyes slightly. Slowly, he got


    closer to her. His entire presence oozed with appeal.


    "What''s wrong, Lily?"


    "How... how do you know my name?" Lily tried to move back away from the man, her eyes wide with


    fear and shock. It made her more uneasy that he was now so close to her.


    "How do you think?" Jack asked as he stared at her, an imperceptible joy shing through his


    handsome face.


    He didn''t expect that this woman would suddenly break into his nst night. For safety measures, he


    had already asked someone to thoroughly investigate her background.


    But, as he thought about what had happenedst night, he couldn''t help but smile very slightly.


    Having an unexpected visitor turned out better for him than he expected.


    As he looked down at her, she thought of the corpse she sawst night. Even though the man in front


    of her looked harmless, she knew what he was capable of. With this in her thoughts, she was starting


    to get a bit nervous. "Okay... You don''t have to tell me how you know my name," she said, not wanting


    to anger him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jack stood up straight slowly, not wanting to frighten her too much. Then, his eyes darkened as he


    caught a nce at the red love bite on her chest.


    "Bastard!"


    Lily cried out when she realized where he was looking. She quickly grabbed her clothes at the edge of


    the bed and put them on.


    With each step, Jack got closer and closer to Lily, his eyes never leaving her figure.


    On the other hand, Lily''s heart was beating wildly in her chest. A devilish smile yed on his lips as he


    crawled onto the bed.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    The man''s handsome face was a few inches from hers, his hot breath grazing her cheeks. Lily let out a


    forcedugh, "Nothing? I don''t know. I don''t know anything! I didn''t see anything! Can we just forget


    this whole thing and move on?"


    Seeing how frightened she was, Jack''s eyes became colder.


    "Miss Lily... Are you saying that you don''t think you are to be held responsible for what happenedst


    night?" Jack asked with a cheeky grin.


    ''Shit! This bastard!''


    she cursed in her heart. She really wanted to p him across the face. ''If it was someone else, it''d be


    fine. But he''s just killed someone!


    He''s a murderer!''


    She could only give a wry smile and silently moved aside. ''Maybe everything that happenedst night


    was just a horrible dream! It''s normal to get things mixed up after drinking, right?'' Lily thought to


    herself.


    "Well,st night was my first time. And I''m pretty sure you enjoyed yourself. So I think we can just call it


    quits, don''t you?" She chuckled nervously.


    There was an imperceptible hesitation in his eyes. At this moment, his aversion to this woman had


    softened.


    It was an inconvenience that she suddenly got all mixed up with his ns. There was no way he could


    know if she would share with other people what she saw.


    Lily got off the bed and slowly tried to walk towards the door. Seeing this, Jack turned his body slightly,


    his tall body blocking her exit.


    "No. You have to be responsible for this," Jack said sternly.


    "W-what?"


    ''What do I need to be responsible for!''


    "Look," she said, her face darkening, "I don''t know you. What happened yesterday was just an


    ident. I promise I won''t tell anyone. Can''t you just let me go?"


    But Jack was unmoved. "My name is Jack," he said with an evil smile. Then, in one swift movement, he


    grabbed her arms. "Remember that, dear Lily."


    "No!"


    Jack ignored her protests altogether and carried her with ease.


    Lily saw the door and tried to push him away with all her strength. The moment she got out of his


    grasp, she quickly rushed towards the door.


    Unfortunately for her, Jack was much quicker that she was. He grabbed onto her wrist, and was soon


    dragging her back inside even before she managed to grab hold of the doorknob.


    "Help! Help!"


    she shouted.


    She didn''t want to be taken back by this man!


    Was there really anyone close by to hear her cries?


    Much to her surprise, someone actually came. A woman wearing high heels came into view, her head


    held high.


    "Lily, you''re here!"

 Chapter 3 Shut Up Or You Die

    Chapter 3 Shut Up Or You Die


    Bonnie Lv!


    Of all the people who came to her rescue, it had to be her!


    But Lily wasn''t able to think about it too much. After all, there was something more serious going on.


    "Bonnie! Please I --"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt something sharp poke against her waist from behind.


    "Shut up or you die," Jack said in a low hushed voice.


    The skin on her waist was starting to hurt.


    ''Does he have a knife?''


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lily''s face turned pale immediately. She couldn''t deny anymore who this man was and what he had


    done.


    There was now not a doubt in her mind that the murder she saw was real!


    She stiffened all of a sudden and shut up immediately, not daring to say anything more.


    On the other side, Bonnie Lv idly ran her fingers through her hair. "Are you with another man right now?


    No wonder you didn''t attend our ceremony! Everyone says that you are sad. But from my point of view,


    you were having such a good time that youpletely forgot about the ceremony," Bonnie Lv said in


    an arrogant tone.


    "Stop talking nonsense! You know what happened yesterday," Lily snapped back through gritted teeth.


    Not only did Bonnie Lv drug herst night, she also had the audacity to steal Lily''s fiance! Lily wanted


    to p her face so badly.


    But she was in a bit of a tight situation right at the moment.


    Bonnie Lv was the least of her problems. After all, someone was pointing a knife at her!


    Bonnie didn''t notice this at all since she was still in her own happy, little bubble from getting married


    yesterday. "Why do you misunderstand me like this, Lily? I know it''s all our fault, but I thought you''d


    already let it go, which was why we invited you. I also want to take this opportunity to introduce some


    good men to you.


    But from the looks of it... You couldn''t even keep stop yourself from whoring around!"


    This blind fool!


    "Bonnie, I think you need to see things more clearly here! Stop confusing right from wrong!"


    "I''m not! You brought this upon yourself! I did it for your own good, okay? I just didn''t expect that you''d


    go and sleep with the first man you encounter. Were you really that sad that Sam and I got together?


    Much so that you just slept with the first man who said yes to you in bed?"


    Bonnie sobbed, dramatically wiping a tear away from her eye.


    The corners of Lily''s mouth twitched in annoyance.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lily was so angry that she didn''t care whether she was poked by a knife or not. She raised her chin and


    smiled sarcastically, "You know what? I''m happy for you. A scumbag like Sam definitely deserves a


    bitch like you. You are meant to be together. I''m d."


    "You..! How can you say such a thing!" Bonnie suddenly burst into tears. Seeing Sam Qin walking


    towards her, she hurried to hold his hand.


    "Sam! Lily was yelling at me again," Bonnieined.


    "I have a good reason to do so! Even though I don''t have any evidence, I know you were the one who


    messed with my ss of winest night! Your nice girl act isn''t working on me, Bonnie. In fact, you


    performance can only deceive idiots like Sam!"


    "Lily! That''s enough!" Sam Qin shouted, "Bonnie invited you to our wedding out of kindness. Stop being


    so ungrateful!"


    ''Ungrateful?


    How can these two be so blind! Can''t they see that I''m in trouble? Don''t they know that a murder


    happened herest night?


    If I get killed, it would be these two idiots'' fault!'' Lily cursed in her heart as her hands balled up into fists.


    "You''d better work hard to keep your conscience clean. Remember, if you do anything shameful again,


    I''ll make sure you suffer for it! You absolutely disgust me!"


    "You... How dare you say those things to me?" Bonnie''s face turned pale. She didn''t know what was on


    Lily''s mind. Lily just kept insulting her nonstop. Losing all her patience, Bonnie raised her hand,


    intending to p Lily.


    But Lily saw what she was intending to do and managed to push back Bonnie''s hand. Lily was not the


    type of person who would just take her losses. "What? Do you think you can fight me and win again?"


    "Sam, why aren''t you helping me?"


    Bonnie felt wronged and asked Sam Qin for help. As expected, Sam Qin red at Lily.


    "Damn it! Shame on you two..." No matter how fierce Lily was, she would be no match to a big man like


    Sam Qin. As he stepped closer, Lily instinctively stepped back but there was nowhere else for her to


    go. Sam raised his hand, ready to strike her.

 Chapter 4 Go Home With Me

    Chapter 4 Go Home With Me


    The expected pain did note, but Sam''s wail came to her ears all the time.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a tall man standing in front of her.


    With his arms around her waist, Jack could even sp Sam''s wrist with one hand. It was just in the


    joints. The pain made him grimace and howl.


    "What are you doing?" Bonnie screamed and held Sam, who was unable to stand steadily, "You, you''ve


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    gone too far!"


    "Well, you want to take revenge on me?"


    The man''s voice was cold, and his cold eyes fell directly on Bonnie, which made her shiver.


    She shivered and subconsciously stepped back. Then she red at Lily and said, "Wait and see. You


    have a one night stand with another man, and you even bullied with the cowherd..."


    "You will regret it!" She stamped her foot angrily and dragged Sam away.


    "Hey..." She wanted to stop him subconsciously.


    She looked sideways and found that the seemingly gentle and harmless man was almost able to break


    Sam''s arm with one hand just now.


    "Don''t you go?" He turned around and looked at her coldly, which startled her.


    Where are we going? Would he take her to the suburb to rape her before throwing her corpse into the


    wilderness?


    Lily shivered...


    The man''s tall body stood in front of her. "You have two choices. I''ll go home with you or you go with


    me."


    His n couldn''t go wrong this time, so this woman could only stay under his watch.


    "You..." Don''t go too far!


    He couldn''t go home with her, because she didn''t want to get her family involved.


    She almost jumped up, but when she saw his dark eyes, she immediately became coward.


    Suddenly, a force came from her side, grabbed her waist and took her directly into the car!


    "Help..."


    After a long time, the car parked in front of an independent vi in the suburb.


    Lily looked around at the strange environment. It was very remote here and she didn''t see anyone


    when she came over.


    Jack led her all the way out of the room and pointed at the door. "What are you waiting for? Go in."


    "What... What for?"


    Looking at his expressionless face, she almost cried out in despair.


    "Are you going to kill me to keep your secrets?"


    Hearing that, Jack stopped his steps slightly. He was amused and wanted to tease her, so he bent over


    and stared at her pale face. "To be honest, if you die here, even your corpse is rotten, no one will


    know."


    He grabbed her hands and forced her to open the door...


    "No!" She couldn''t help but shout and wiggle her body in the arms of Jack. "I don''t want to die..."


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open when she was screaming.


    The room was not as dark as she had imagined, and there was no any instrument of torture. Instead,


    she saw clean and neat bedding and curtains, beige floor tiles, and wallpapers of the same color in the


    room. Unexpectedly, it was very warm.


    He walked over, took off his coat and threw it aside casually.


    And she fell to the ground as if she had lost all her strength.


    Seeing the man change his clothes as usual, she licked her dry lips. After a long time, she asked, "Is


    this your room?"


    Jack nodded.


    As soon as she got up, the man began to approach her step by step, with a ss in his hand. The


    surface of the ss reflected the dazzling light.


    She stepped back.


    Jack pressed her step by step.


    He didn''t stop until her back was against the cold wall!


    He handed the ss to her.


    "You..." Sure enough, she couldn''t escape from being killed!

 Chapter 5 Mr. Jack Cant Be Offended

    Chapter 5 Mr. Jack Can''t Be Offended


    "Take it. Bring me a ss of water and get some food by the way."


    The ss was put into her hand, and the man left indifferently.


    Lily was about to cry, "Is it fun to tease me like that?"


    Jack didn''t answer, but his eyes darkened slightly.


    Anyway, it was fun.


    On the other side, Lily went downstairs silently with a ss in her hand. Looking at the few ingredients


    left in the kitchen, she suddenly realized that he didn''t want to kill her.


    In other words, he didn''t want to do that for the time being.


    Hearing the noise upstairs, Lily began to cook. There were only two eggs left in the fridge, and even the


    tomatoes had been rotten. She didn''t know how long they had been put in the fridge.


    She quickly fried two eggs and made a simple fried rice with eggs. Then she walked up with a te


    and pricked up her ears to listen to the movements in the room.


    Silence!


    Through the open door, the many on the bed and seemed to have fallen asleep!


    "Hey, the fried rice is ready..."


    She called him twice, but there was no response.


    Did he really fall asleep?


    She stared closely at his face. Even a murderer would be no different from an ordinary person when he


    fell asleep.


    Lily stared at his throbbing throat, her heart pounding.


    The next moment, she put down the fried rice with eggs, turned around and ran away!


    If she didn''t run out when he was asleep, she might be put under house arrest and probably be killed at


    any time!


    Afraid that he would catch up with her, Lily ran a few kilometers crazily before she slowly stopped and


    dialed 110 with her shaking hands.


    "Did you called the police just now?"


    A middle-aged policeman in his thirty or forty years old asked, sitting in front of her.


    While gasping for breath, Lily nodded. "I''m going to tell on a man called Jack. He killed someone and


    kidnapped me!"


    "What did you just say?" The expressionless middle-aged policeman suddenly leaned forward.


    "Jack! J-A-C-K, Jack! "


    "Ahem..." The man''s eyes shed, and his tone was somewhat surprised. "Jack in the northern


    suburbs?"


    Lily froze, "His house is in the suburb. That direction..." She pointed to the direction she had juste


    over and said, "That ce is too remote. I have never been there. I don''t know if it is the northern


    suburbs you mentioned."


    "I see. Please wait a moment."


    Without waiting for her response, he stood up and ordered a young policeman, "Lau, go to the northern


    suburbs and ask Mr. Jack toe here."


    Lily was stunned, ''Mr. Jack? Are the policemen so high-quality now? Why were they so polite to a


    criminal suspect?


    Or were there any other reasons?'' The policeman seemed to know Jack...


    The more she thought about it, the more restless she became. Lily''s mind was in a mess.


    Just as she was fidgeting, the young policeman came back with Jack.


    Lily stood up at once.


    "Mr. Jack," the middle-aged policeman greeted.


    Casting a nce at Lily, Jack reached out his hand to shake hands with the policeman. "Sir, Lau just


    said that someone reported me for murder?"


    Without waiting for the police officer to speak, Lily gritted her teeth and went over to him. Without


    showing any weakness, she said, "It was in room 4423 of the Oriental International Restaurant in the


    downtown square. At about nine o''clock in the evening, he beat the person to death. There must be his


    fingerprints on the weapon. I identally broke in and saw it with my own eyes. He was afraid that I


    would leak the secret, so he locked me up in his house. And..."


    Jack raised his eyebrows, "What else?"


    Turning her head away from him, Lily continued, "He is still threatening me. If I hadn''t run away while


    he was asleep, I might have been killed by him now. Sir, he is a murderer!"


    "Miss Lily!" The policeman suddenly pulled a long face and snapped, "Don''t make fun of this!"


    "I''m not kidding. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the Oriental International Restaurant and check


    it out. There must be evidence left at the scene."


    Lily stomped her feet with angry, ''What''s wrong with these policemen?''


    "Our people have already gone to the scene to check, but we haven''t seen any evidence that can


    prove Mr. Jack''s murder, and there is no record of Mr. Jack entering this hotel in the monitoring. Miss


    Lily, you''d better tell the truth. If you continue to make up the rumor, the police will detain you for


    maliciously hurting others."


    Impossible! How could this be possible?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lily murmured in shock. She had seen with her own eyes that Jack had killed someone. How was it


    possible for him not leaving a trace?


    She turned to look at Jack, who was looking down at her expressionlessly as if she was making


    troubles out of nothing.


    All of a sudden, Lily''s scalp tingled.


    This man was so horrible!


    What on earth did he have to make the police not suspect him at all?


    "I''m not kidding..."


    All of a sudden, her wrist tightened, and a familiar breath came into her nose.


    Looking down at the unwilling look on Lily''s face, Jack sighed in his heart.


    "Sir, Lily is my girlfriend. She has been in conflict with me these two days, which has caused you


    trouble."


    ''Why do I have a conflict with you!''


    Lily cursed inwardly and was about to struggle when Jack suddenly whispered something in her ear. In


    an instant, Lily quieted down and stayed in his arms.


    The policeman waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. I didn''t expect Mr. Jack to have such a special


    girlfriend."


    With a smile, Jack held the woman in his arms tightly and said, "Then we''re leaving now. Sorry to


    bother you."


    Lily closed her eyes and gave uppletely.

 Chapter 6 Stop Running

    Chapter 6 Stop Running


    In the car.


    Being forced to sit on the passenger seat, Lily wanted to die.


    She didn''t know how he would torture her this time.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Taking a look at her pale face from the rearview mirror, he smiled unconsciously.


    She lowered her head, shrinking and shivering.


    "Will you run again?"


    She trembled unconsciously and said in a hoarse voice, "I won''t run away."


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of the control of this fiend. She''d better obediently


    ept her fate.


    Hearing this, Jack turned his head and looked at her. When he was about to warn her, his eyes fell on


    the ck car approaching in the rearview mirror.


    No license te.


    The smile on his lips disappeared in an instant. Seeing the two cars getting closer and closer, he


    suddenly stepped on the elerator.


    "Sit tight!"


    Jack made a big turn and entered the alley.


    "Ah!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As if being thrown out, she screamed with her eyes closed.


    "Are you faking a car ident to kill me?"


    It''s another side turn. Lily''s head was bumped. ''Damn it! Even if you want to kill me, can you let me die


    in a normal way? Damned murderer, it''s my bad luck to meet you. At the worst... At the worst, we will


    perish together!''


    Swish! When she felt dizzy, the car suddenly stopped.


    "Get off the car."


    "What... What?"


    "If you don''t get out of the car, I''ll kill you right away," said Jack coldly, unfastening her seat belt quickly.


    "I''m getting off!"


    Without any hesitation, she opened the door, got out of the car and ran away!


    Behind her, the man on the driver''s seat looked at her back and showed a meaningful smile.


    "Don''t worry. We will see each other soon."


    A survivor of a disaster!


    When returning to the hospital in the urban area, she ran directly to the duty room. Looking at


    everything she was familiar with, she finally felt that she was alive!


    She sent a message to her family. Lying on the bed in the duty room, she felt everything before was


    like a dream.


    "Tomorrow is my first day to work as a regr employee. You don''t have to wake me up until dawn!"


    The head nurse, who just passed by, was speechless.


    The next moment, she fell asleep.


    It was not until the next morning that she woke up in a good mood and followed the director to make


    the rounds of the wards.


    She wanted to forget everything that happenedst night!


    "Lily, what are you thinking about? We''re making the rounds of the wards." Suzy urged, and Lily


    followed her in a hurry. She thought to herself, ''She has been unhappy with me for a long time, but why


    does she target me on the first day of work?''


    "I don''t know what kind of method you have used to make the director assign the VIP to you."


    VIP?


    Seeing that Lily was in a daze, Jane leaned over to her and whispered in her ear, "He is a super


    handsome and rich man. I heard that Suzy has been jealous, and she is more experienced than you.


    She didn''t expect that the director would assign him to you."


    Jane winked mysteriously, but suddenly, Lily had a bad feeling.


    "Jane, who is the VIP? What''s his name?"


    Jane was in high spirits, "Oh, you''ll see him soon. You''ll know."


    "Look!"


    The moment she walked into the ward, she almost stopped breathing!


    She saw the name Jack on the te on the door!


    How could it be this name!


    "Why are you standing still? Go inside." The director knocked on the medical record in his hand and


    looked at her unhappily.


    With a trembling hand, she pushed the door open.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath when she saw the


    familiar face.


    "Murder... Murder... Murder..."


    "What are you talking about? Come and check the information!"


    With his arms crossed over his chest, he leaned against the headboard of the bed. He had a


    handsome face and three-dimensional features. He was exuding an aura of the noble. At this time, a


    pair of ck eyes were staring at her.


    It seemed as if he was saying she walked right into the trap again!

 Chapter 7 What If I Tell You That I Didnt Kill Anyone

    Chapter 7 What If I Tell You That I Didn''t Kill Anyone


    "The patient had a wound about ten centimeters long and one centimeter deep on the left shoulder,


    and there is a stab injury of two point five centimeters deep on the chest. The medicine has been


    used..."


    Lily didn''t even know how she finished reading the materials until Suzyined with dissatisfaction,


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Director, look, she is absent-minded at all. I said that I should be responsible for the VIP..."


    "What do you know?"


    The VIP had appointed the attending physician. Was it her turn to judge?


    "Well, you will be responsible for this patient from now on. You must cheer up. You can''t bear the


    consequences if something goes wrong!"


    Before leaving, the director warned her and closed the door quickly.


    There were only two people left in the ward.


    Lily raised her head and saw the man leaning against the headboard with a cold face.


    Wearing a hospital gown with his short hair disheveled, but he still exuded a ssy aura.


    "Long time no see." Jack''s deep and maic voice pulled Lily back from her thoughts in an instant.


    She was about to explode. "Why do you always haunt me?"


    "It''s just a coincidence," said Jack jokingly.


    What a coincidence!


    Who would believe it!


    "Come here and help me deal with my wound."


    Seeing that Lily still wanted to run away, Jack ordered directly.


    Even though Lily had walked to the door of the ward, she still had to turn around and walked to him...


    His wound was on his chest. Gritting her teeth, Lily began to unbutton his shirt.


    Jack''s strong chest was exposed, and what happened that night rushed straight to Lily''s head. She


    blushed all of a sudden.


    "Dr. Lily, are you blushing? As a doctor, you must have seen a lot of naked bodies. "


    From his angle, he could just see her red face. Jack''s eyes flickered with interest.


    Lily took a deep breath and looked away.


    As he approached her slowly, he seemed to find it interesting. His hot breath fell on her neck, blowing


    away a wisp of hair. "I thought you had forgotten what happened that night. It''s a pity..."


    "Don''t mention what happened that day again!"


    She was very fierce and pressed the man''s wound hard. Jack was in pain and his face looked much


    worse.


    But his ck eyes were still fixed on her face. "You forgot. But I remember clearly that night you


    pounced on me and took off your clothes voluntarily... "


    "Shut up!"


    Biting her lips, Lily stepped back after the examination. Finally, she stood on the edge of the bed,


    looked at the handsome face and took a deep breath.


    "What do you want?"


    This man had a special identity, and she couldn''tpete with him.


    Lily looked at him, knowing that if he really wanted to do something, there was no way for her to resist.


    For a long time, the man just stared at her silently. She was finally discouraged. "Don''t worry. I will keep


    what happened before in my heart and won''t say a word to anyone. Is that okay?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Her words were repeated by him in a low voice. Suddenly, Jack stopped smiling and looked at Lily with


    his dark eyes.


    "If it''s the love affair between us, you don''t have to hide it. After all, it''s our own business As for thinking


    that I''m a murderer... Lily, what if I say I didn''t kill anyone? "


    The man''s dark eyes were full of earnest, and he looked very innocent.


    If Lily hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would have believed it!

 Chapter 8 I Took The Initiative

    Chapter 8 I Took The Initiative


    Then she lowered her head and looked at the man sitting on the bed quietly. She said in a low voice,


    "Mr. Jack, your wound healed well. Try not to move these days in case the wound reopens. You should


    be able to leave the hospital in a few days."


    "I''ll go out first. If you need anything, you can call the nurse outside."


    After saying that, she went straight out. Her heart pounding heavily, fearing that Jack would say


    something more.


    Watching her receding figure, Jack''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    When the door was closed, he slowly leaned against the head of the bed with a faint smile on his lips.


    It seemed that the following days would not be boring.


    She had been busy all day in the hospital.


    When Lily passed the ward again, she could still see the name on the door.


    It was Jack.


    She chewed the name slowly and decided to go back to check his background after work!


    When she turned around, someone happened to pass by on the other side.


    As soon as she saw Suzy, Lily turned around.


    But Suzy reacted quickly and stopped her, "Doctor Lily, why didn''t you say hello to your senior?"


    Who do you think you are!


    Holding her wrist tightly, Lily turned around and asked with a smile, "Is Dr. Hu finished the work?"


    "More or less. But I think you are not over yet? What''s wrong? Things didn''t go well with Mr. Jack? "


    Lily twitched her mouth with a fake smile, "I can handle it."


    She hated people who cared about nothing.


    Suzy''s face changed and lowered her voice. "Why are you so arrogant? Did you do something


    shameful behind my back to make director give you the VIP?"


    Lily was annoyed, ''Is she crazy?''


    "Don''t tell others what you are thinking. Do you think everyone is as disgusting as you?"


    "You..." Suzy shouted in a sharp voice, "Otherwise, why did the director arrange him to you? You must


    have yed a trick behind my back!"


    ''Damn it! What''s wrong with this woman?''


    Many people around looked at them. Lily lowered her voice, "You are not capable enough, and you


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    have the nerve to me others. I warn you, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth


    apart!"


    "Nonsense? Are you feeling guilty? You have done a lot of such things! You seduced your sister''s


    boyfriend, and you even fooled around with a man in the hotel. You usually pretended to be serious,


    but in fact, you are very coquettish! "


    A bad feeling slowly spread in Lily''s heart. She stared at Suzy and asked, "Who told you that?"


    How could Suzy know about what happened in the hotel and Sam...?


    She soon realized that it was Bonnie again!


    Suzyughedcently, "Are you afraid now? I guess the whole hospital will know about it soon. "


    With a sneer, Lily raised her head and said, "Ridiculous. What am I afraid of? I''m a good person and


    I''m not afraid of being traduced in the back! "


    "Traduced? But it''s not my guess. It''s true. Lily... I think you''ve been dumped by your fiance, and now


    you want to seduce others? "


    What the hell!


    Lily was speechless. There was a murderer in the room. She couldn''t wait to stay away from him as


    long as anyone else who wanted to go in there.


    I didn''t!


    "She didn''t!"


    Lily wanted to say something, but the man''s voice came faster than her and forced her to say it back to


    her throat.


    The man in the hospital gown leaned against the door of the ward. Although his face was pale, he was


    still handsome. His slightly messy short hair covered not only his forehead but also his gaunt.


    Even so, he still looked very ssy.


    As Jack looked at Lily, a smile suddenly appeared on his thin lips. He grabbed the woman beside him,


    raised his head and looked at the crowd. Then he said in a gentle voice.


    "I seduced her."

 Chapter 9 Marry Me

    Chapter 9 Marry Me


    "!"


    "That''s impossible!"


    Suzy looked back and forth between the two of them in surprise and disbelief. "Are you the one? Jack


    in the Nan n?" How could he fall in love with her? !"


    Jack''s face turned cold in an instant. "How is that impossible?"


    He stared at the card on the Suzy''s chest and said coldly, "Since Dr. Hu knows who I am and ndered


    the woman I want in front of me, have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    "I..."


    Looking at the man''s gloomy and cold aura, Suzy was not as imposing as before, but she was not


    reconciled. "Mr. Jack, don''t be deceived by her pure appearance. She is a bitch who seduces men


    secretly..."


    "Dr. Hu, don''t you really want to work here anymore?"


    Jack''s facepletely darkened. His tone did not change, but it made people feel creepy.


    Suzy trembled with fear.


    Jack was the head of the Nan n.


    Others didn''t know, but she had heard some rumors more or less.


    The Nan n can be said to be the biggest n in Yancheng... No, even the biggest n in the whole


    country. Even the president wouldn''t dare to refute him!


    "Fuck off!"


    Jack said calmly. Suzy was so frightened that she stumbled and left in a panic.


    The others gradually dispersed.


    Lily wanted to push him away subconsciously, but as soon as she moved, she heard an exaggerated


    cough.


    "Ahem! It hurts... "


    "Where does it hurt?"


    As the doctor''s initial reaction, Lily immediately helped the man walk into the ward.


    She frowned and looked at the man''s pale face. "Is the wound open? You can''t walk freely now, or it


    will be easily torn again..."


    "Let me have a look." She lowered her eyes and unbuttoned him to check.


    Her soft fingers moved back and forth on the man''s body, and the touch was a little strange. It was like


    a good dessert taste, silky and charming.


    Looking at the tender face in front of him, Jack stared at her with deep and strong eyes, and suddenly


    held her hand.


    "Lily Lv, the daughter of the LV family, 23 years old, graduated from the Medical University of


    Yancheng, and is now a surgical intern of Yancheng Hospital. And her emotional history... There was


    once a secret crush who had lost contact with her. And during the University... "


    "Stop!" Shocked, Lily looked at the man in front of her and felt scared. "You, you have investigated me


    so clearly. What do you want to do?"


    Jack lookedcently. He gently put his slender fingers on the side and sped her wrist.


    "Marry me."


    "What? !"


    Lily called out directly, "Are you crazy?"


    "I can''t sue you. It''s useless to call the police. And I believe that you didn''t kill anyone. Mr. Jack... Is it


    interesting to make fun of me? "


    Although Jack''s face was gloomy, it was obvious that he was serious at the moment.


    His ck eyes stared straight at her, as if he was looking at his prey!


    Lily tried her best to get rid of his grip. How she wished she could run away now... But this man seemed


    to have some magic. With just a nce, she froze there and didn''t dare to move.


    He opened his thin lips slightly and said irresistibly, "Marry me, Lily. Otherwise... You would bear the


    consequences. "


    Lily shook her head desperately!


    The air was deathly quiet.


    But soon, Jack''s mobile phone rang. He looked at the number and released her hand. "Get out."


    "Then do you still want to marry... Marry me? "


    All of a sudden, a meaningful smile appeared on Jack''s thin lips. "I always stand to what I said, Mrs.


    Nan."


    You must be crazy!


    When Lily saw his expression, she would think of those horrible memories subconsciously.


    The next second, she rushed out of the ward.


    The ward fell into silence again. The man picked up the phone as if nothing had happened, but he


    didn''t answer the phone.


    Instead, he looked out of the window.


    Sure enough, someone came in from the outside.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "As expected, they are plotting against you. Mr. Jack, you have to be more vignt these days. You


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    can''t let the thing happenedst night happen a second time."


    The man closed his eyes and said, "I know."


    "So if you have made up your mind about Mr. Gu''s suggestion, he hopes you can do it as soon as


    possible. You can only try your best to earn the trust."


    Knowing that the "murder" n was exposed that day, Jacob asked him to marry that woman directly.


    On one hand, in order to prevent the exposure, and on the other hand... For the safety of that girl too.


    Jack raised his eyes and looked out of the window quietly. The smile on his thin lips gradually


    disappeared.


    As for his two brothers... They couldn''t wait to see him die.

 Chapter 10 Go Home With Me

    Chapter 10 Go Home With Me


    The hospital finally quieted for a whole day.


    The next afternoon, "as usual", Lily spent eighty percent of her time taking care of the VIP.


    However, there were exaggerated footstepsing from outside. Jane rushed in and grabbed her


    hand. "Something is wrong, Lily!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jane pushed the phone in front of her.


    "Reveal the morous history of a surnamed Lv intern in the Hospital of H City. Everyone, please keep


    away from her! !


    The post was hung on the home page of the hospital''s public forum. It had only been one hour since it


    was posted, and it had been visited more than ten thousand times!


    The poster


    "BonBon the Pretty"!


    Lily''s face darkened.


    It was obvious that the name was belong to Bonnie!


    "Don''t be fooled by Dr. Lv''s appearance. In fact, her private life is very messy! She dates with different


    men from time to time, and sometimes several men at a time! "


    Squinting her eyes, Lily exerted force on her hand unconsciously and almost crushed the phone.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is her private life. What she likes is none of other people''s business, right? But the most


    disgusting part of this person is that she has already been found to have venereal disease in the


    hospital, and she still hides her disease and scourge others everywhere. Don''t you think this kind of


    person is disgusting? "


    All of a sudden, there were curses and harsh words on thements.


    Lily took a deep breath and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    "You''d better stay away from her. It''s troublesome to be infected with that kind of disease. This woman


    still doesn''t know how to repent until now. What''s more, she even brought people home, which drove


    her parents crazy. You''d better fire her and let her die on her own. Otherwise, no one dares toe to


    the hospital!"


    "Bonnie, you are tired of living! I''ll kill you when I get back! "


    Lily raised her foot and kicked the table hard, trembling with anger.


    "Lily, what are you going to do?"


    Jane stood awkwardly and withdrew her hand.


    All of a sudden, the light in Lily''s eyes dimmed, and all she could think about was how to cut Bonnie


    into pieces.


    "Do you need my help?" A familiar and deep voice came from behind.


    Lily turned around to look at the intriguing man, and suddenly stiffened. "What?"


    "Are you going to let others nder you like this?"


    "How is that possible?" Lily denied at once, "That bitch hit me over and over again. If I don''t teach her a


    lesson, she won''t know how strong I am!"


    Squinting his eyes and raising his thin lips with a little smile, like coaxing a simple white rabbit, Jack


    tapped the table with his fingers slowly. "How about I go back with you to have a look?"


    "You?"


    "Well, your sister''s name is Bonnie, right? We metst time."


    There was a slight smile on the man''s handsome face, which suddenly made people rx.


    He was well prepared and set a trap step by step. "I met her before. She won''t doubt if I go back with


    you. Besides It could save a lot of troubles. Of course, the most important thing is that we slept


    together, and I wholeheartedly want to marry you. "


    What he said made sense!


    Lily blushed a little. Although she was very angry, she didn''t lose her mind. She repeated, "But I didn''t


    promise to marry you."


    "Of course, I have to propose slowly."


    "Okay! Help me, go home with me! "


    After all, she had been investigated by this man thoroughly, and Lily was not afraid of him anymore.


    Now as long as she could take down Bonnie, it didn''t matter at all.


    Looking at the angry woman, a faint smile appeared in Jack''s face.


    He has plenty of patience now. Little girl, we have ample time.

 Chapter 11 Little Girl, We Have Ample Time

    Chapter 11 Little Girl, We Have Ample Time


    Lily was a woman of easy temper. They went out immediately.


    But as soon as they got in the elevator, the man in a suit next to her gave her a strong pressure


    intangibly. His thin lips were tightly closed, and his body exuded a breath of forbidding entry.


    All of a sudden, Lily trembled.


    With a beep, the elevator door opened.


    She turned around and looked at the man who was exceptionally calm.


    The man narrowed his eyes and nced at her, as if saying that if you dare to go back on your words,


    you should bear the consequences.


    After a pause, Lily took a deep breath and said, "Let''s make a deal first. We can''t do anything against


    my parents. They love me the most in the world. "


    Jack looked at her in surprise and said in a low voice, "Okay.".


    "Get in the car." He grabbed her wrist and took her out, leaving no room for her to refuse.


    They got off the car.


    Before Lily entered the room, she heard Bonnie''s voiceing from afar. "Father, mother, I didn''t lie to


    you. I really saw my sister messing around with a strange man in the hotel. I kindly persuaded her but


    she yelled at me..."


    The mes of fury that Lily had tried hard to suppress exploded in an instant. She ran in and said,


    "Bonnie, how dare you! You not only spread the rumors in the hospital forum, but also talk nonsense in


    front of our parents! "


    In the living room, not only her parents, but also Sam were there. The four people turned around and


    were all stunned when they saw Jack behind her.


    Bonnie jumped up first, pointed at the back of her and shouted, "Dad, mom, look, this is the man who


    slept with my sister that night. She did something wrong outside, but now she brought him home. What


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    does it look like? Our family is also famous in A City. If the news gets out in the future, we will all be


    ashamed... "


    "What happened? !"


    Hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Lv pulled a long face and said, "Lily, you are not such a girl. This man... Who


    is he? "


    Taking a deep breath, Lily continued, "Mom, that night... It was not like what Bonnie said. And I''d like to


    ask you, Bonnie. What did you want to do on your engagement ceremony? Why do you nder me all


    over the world? "


    Since Bonnie was shameless, Lily didn''t mind making a fuss in front of their parents!


    Raising her chin, Bonnie didn''t look guilty at all. "What are you talking about? Why do you me me


    when you messed around with another man outside?"


    "What? You dare not admit what you have done? Bonnie, I warn you, delete the post on the forum


    immediately, or I will make you suffer! "


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    Seeing that Bonnie was still pretending to be innocent, Lily couldn''t bear it anymore. She raised her


    hand and pped Bonnie on the face. "Do you understand now?"


    "You! You hit me? !" Bonnie took a deep breath and covered her face in disbelief. "Dad, mom, look at


    my sister. She dared to hit me in front of you. Is it reasonable?"


    Mr. Lv was also shocked and didn''t know what to do. He stood up in a hurry and said, "Lily, I''m afraid


    there must be some misunderstandings."


    "Misunderstandings?"


    With a sneer, Lily wished she could p Bonnie a few more times. But thinking of her parents, she


    pointed at Bonnie and said, "You don''t know what she has done! She set me up, hurt me, and now she


    is spreading the rumor. She clearly wants me dead! "


    "What are you talking about? Lily... I''m not done with you! "


    After all, Bonnie was afraid that her parents would know the truth, so she rushed over angrily.


    But Lily was not afraid at all. "Keep your mouth clean from now on. If I hear a bad word from you or the


    forum, it will not be as simple as a p!"


    "Lily!"


    Mr. Lv stood up with a livid face, and so did Sam.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Bonnie jumped up all of a sudden and was about to fall on Lily, but she was stopped by a hand behind


    Lily and fell down unexpectedly.

 Chapter 12 Person From Nan Clan

    Chapter 12 Person From Nan n


    Only then did they notice that the man who had been standing behind Lily was tall and handsome, with


    a ssy temperament.


    "Sir, this is our family matter. Please don''t interfere."


    Mr. Lv was trembling with anger. He didn''t expect that the family was in such a terrible situation now,


    and Sam had seen it with his own eyes. He felt so humiliated!


    Jack looked at him coldly for a second and then peremptorily took Lily to his side.


    "Lily''s business is my business!"


    Mr. Lv almost lost his breath, "Who are you?"


    "He is the gigolo. He had sex with my sister and she brought him home. Dad, drive him away! " Bonnie


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was still shouting, but she was frightened back by the fist raised by Lily.


    Mr. Lv was a little dignified. He looked at the farce with a livid face and said, "Sir, you have seen the


    situation at home. It''s not convenient to entertain you today. Leave your name and I''ll visit you another


    day."


    "Jack."


    The man said slowly and lightly, as if he was talking about a random name, "I''m Jack."


    However, as soon as the two words came out of his mouth, Mr. Lv suddenly took a step back, revealing


    a shocking expression.


    "Jack?" Mr. Lv repeated in a low voice. His throat was tightened. Looking at the face again, he was not


    as calm as before. He was in a panic. Taking a deep breath, he asked, "Are you from the Nan n?"


    "How could he be in the Nan n?" Sam also looked incredulous.


    Beside him, Bonnie continued to pull him. "What are you afraid of? No matter who he is, just drive him


    out. It''s our family business. It''s none of his business. "


    "Shut up!" Sam grabbed Bonnie tightly. Now he felt that this woman was really unable to do anything.


    He didn''t know why she had provoked such a big shot.


    As for Mr. Lv, he murmured, "He controls the whole city and even the whole country''s lifeblood industry.


    Even the president has to respect his family..."


    Jack''s thin lips squirmed slightly. At this time, the breath of the upper-ss person on his body became


    more and more obvious. Jack only said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect you to know."


    "Dad!" Bonnie still wanted to shout.


    But before she could say anything, her father had already pped her, making her dizzy and unable to


    react at all. "Shut up! Apologize to Lily now. "


    "I You hit me. " Bonnie didn''t notice how bad their faces were, she couldn''t believe that she had been


    pped again by her father, who had always loved her most.


    This daughter was so stupid!


    Mr. Lv peeped at Jack and found that his face was gloomy and extremely serious. He immediately


    became furious and pointed at Bonnie, "Get out of here!"


    "What?"


    Bonnie asked in disbelief.


    But how could Mr. Lv not know.


    Nan n was a n that could decide the life and death of many people in a word.


    As for Jack, he was the third son of the Nan n, and the next sessor that was wildly spread


    outside!


    Who dares to mess with him? Who could offend him?


    No matter how dissatisfied Bonnie was, she could only be dragged out by Sam, and even the shouts


    were covered in her mouth.


    The living room returned to peace.


    "Lily..." Looking at the man standing at the side, Mr. Lv wanted to exin something, but after a long


    time, he only stammered, "Bonnie is still young and thoughtless... Please forgive her... "


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. It''s about Lily."


    Mr. Lv turned to look at Lily and didn''t know what to say. Seeing this, Mrs. Lv said, "Don''t you have to


    go to work? Lily. How about going back to the hospital first? "


    Lily also knew that they didn''t want to continue this mess any more. Although she still didn''t understand


    why her parents'' attitude had changed greatly, she still nodded and said, "I know. But dad, mom... If


    Bonnie still goes against me, I won''t spare her! "


    Mr. Lv''s throat tightened. "We''ll talk to her and ask her to delete the post."

 Chapter 13 Importance

    Chapter 13 Importance


    After leaving the house, Lily felt much better. Standing in front of her was still the man she didn''t know


    much. Although he didn''t say a word, Lily didn''t dare to say anything in front of him anymore.


    She only said in a low voice, "Thank you just now."


    But she didn''t understand, Jack... What was his identity? How could a name make her father so


    nervous?


    Seeing her trembling, Jack said coldly with his hands still in his trouser pockets, "There''s no need. It''s


    my duty to solve the troubles for my fianc¨¦e."


    "Fianc¨¦e I didn''t agree... "


    She even retorted in a spineless tone.


    Jack suddenly stopped and saw her bump into himself spontaneously, holding her in his arms.


    Lowering his head a little, he rested his chin on her hair. In a hoarse voice, Jack said slowly, "Lily, do


    you think you could have a say on this matter?"


    "I..."


    She wanted to protest that marriage was a big deal. Why couldn''t she have her own will!


    But this man... If he insisted on marrying her, her father wouldn''t object at all.


    Lily was nervous, "Are you really going to marry me?"


    Jack gave her a determined look.


    "But why?" Why would a man like him marry a girl who had no power or status, and even had an


    ordinary education, appearance and figure in all aspects?


    Lily wanted to catch up with him and ask him the reason, but before long, Jack''s phone rang.


    She could only stand silently on the side, not daring to make a sound.


    "Okay, I''ming now."


    "Stay close."


    Lily felt very strange, ''He talked much to me. Why did he talk so little when he answered the phone?''


    She wondered.


    After a long time, Jack hung up the phone, but he just looked down at her and pointed at the direction


    of the hospital. "You can go back first."


    "What about you?" Lily asked subconsciously.


    With a smile on his face, he raised her chin frivolously and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you worried?"


    "I''m not worried about you!"


    Lily took a few steps back.


    She wished he could just disappear!


    Looking at her expression which she wished to never see him again, Jack''s eyes became a little cold.


    Since he had achieved his goal and driven her back, he turned around and left.


    Lily followed him subconsciously. Seeing this, Jack suddenly stopped and said in a low voice, "Don''t


    follow me."


    His voice was cold.


    Lily withdrew her foot, "I didn''t follow you. I''m going back to the hospital, okay?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Who wants to follow you? Besides, why would I worry about a murderer!


    She said she was not worried, and she even hoped that he would disappear directly and not appear.


    But not long after she arrived at the hospital, Lily began to regret it!


    "You said you don''t know where he is?"


    A group of doctors and nurses, including the director and the president of the hospital, were


    surrounding Jack''s ward.


    Lily drew back her neck and repeated her words.


    "He, he should be back tonight."


    It was almost seven o''clock now. Not only did Jack not show up, but they could not get in touch with his


    family. It was not until now that the hospital found that this VIP even left his phone number fake!


    "Lily, how did you follow the rules! Mr. Nan''s wound hasn''t healed, and he is a VIP in our hospital. How


    could you take him away from the hospital without permission? Can you bear the consequences? "


    The president was furious. Others didn''t know Jack''s identity, but he knew the importance of Jack more


    than anyone else!

 Chapter 14 Gloating

    Chapter 14 Gloating


    Someone beside them gloated, "Yes, something has already happened."


    Lily lowered her head all of a sudden.


    If she had known the consequence of taking Jack out, she would rather not have a fight with Bonnie!


    What''s wrong with that man? He always disappeared and said he didn''t kill anyone. Maybe... He was


    just an escaped prisoner!


    "Why are you still standing here? Go out and look for him! Lily, listen to me! If Mr. Nan didn''te back


    tonight, you wouldn''t have toe back! "


    The president left angrily, and the others in the ward finally followed him.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before leaving, Suzy sneered at her, "You deserved it."


    Lily didn''t have the time to argue with her, so she ran out in a hurry and searched all the way.


    There was no one on the road. It was almost dark and it was cold outside.


    Lily was wearing a thin sweater and a white coat. Seeing that it was gettingte, she was so anxious


    that she was about to cry.


    "Bastard, where have you been?"


    The hospital''s ess time was by ten o''clock, and she would really lose her job if he didn''te back!


    Lily was so anxious that she ran back to the hospital. The stairs were so quiet that she couldn''t even


    see a ghost.


    It was a message from the director, "Come to the meeting room!"


    So... He must have made the decision to punish her.


    Lily had no choice but to go back.


    However, at the thought of the president''s face, Lily was filled with rejection.


    "Bastard! She thought Jack was a hero, but... I''m done. "


    With full of grievances against Jack, Lily walked into the office with a sad face. The door was half


    closed. Lily, who was about to knock at the door, raised her hand again and again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang...


    "Director, I''m here."


    While speaking, Lily looked around. The president and director were all there, and even Suzy, her


    deadly foe, hade. All of a sudden, she had a feeling of going to the court. Unfortunately, she was


    not Zhuge Liang, and it was impossible for her to be eloquent.


    "Hello, the president and director. Are you looking for me? "


    Standing in front of the two, Lily behaved like a little girl. As for Suzy, she didn''t even take a look at her.


    Who the hell was she? Lily just ignored her.


    "Where is he?"


    The president pushed his thick sses, his eyes full of exquisiteness.


    "He is on the way... He... He asked me toe back first. "


    Lily knew it was not good to lie, but she didn''t want to lose her job.


    However, her restless little hands still betrayed her, and she was not to me. After all, our little girl


    had never lied before.


    Grabbing her clothes tightly, Lily felt the atmosphere in the office was unusually depressing.


    "On the way? Do you think we are both kids. If I and the president believe this stupid lie, we will


    be idiots! "


    Standing behind the president of the hospital, the director pounded the table violently, pointed at Lily


    and broke out into curses.


    Lily had never been humiliated like this before.


    However, someone was happy to see such an embarrassed look on Lily.


    "Oh, my God. Director, I knew it. Lily must have pissed Mr. Nan off, or he wouldn''t have left without


    saying goodbye."

 Chapter 15 The Arrival Of The Savior

    Chapter 15 The Arrival Of The Savior


    Suzy''s voice was so sweet that she leaned against the director.


    She seemed to be analyzing the problem, but in fact, she was sshing the dirty water on Lily.


    Lily was so angry that her hands trembled. Regardless of where she was, she kept lecturing Suzy.


    "What are you talking about, Miss Hu? Do you have any evidence? Did you see that I lost my temper


    on Mr. Jack? Are you responsible for what you said? "


    Her chest rose and fell. Lily was almost pissed off by this stupid woman.


    "I really couldn''t find him... The address he left is fake. "


    With a long sigh, Lily took a deep breath and said, "President, I will ept any punishment. Could you


    please not fire me?"


    She seldom asked for help, but she knew that people had to bow their heads under the eaves.


    "Lily, it''s hard for me to do that. We can''t afford to offend Mr. Nan. "


    The president looked at her with a pitiful look. There seemed to be some hesitation in his eyes.


    Lily was immersed in her own sorrow and couldn''t extricate herself from it. She didn''t hear the


    president calling her.


    "Lily, what are you thinking about? The president is talking to you! "


    Director''s discerning voice pulled Lily back to reality from her fantasy.


    "s, there would be no savior for me!"


    Lily heaved a long sigh and thought, ''I don''t care. The worst result is that I don''t have a job anymore.''.


    She was young and beautiful, smart and capable. Why couldn''t she support herself!


    "You are really hopeless! You can resign by yourself! "


    The president pretended to be sad and shook his head at her, as if a head teacher had been helpless


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    with a yful child in high school.


    "President, you don''t believe me anyway!"


    Lily shrugged and looked sincere.


    "Lily, if what you said is true, I will kneel down with the president to apologize to you."


    The one who spoke was the director, who had made a bet and even pulled the president of the hospital


    into it.


    She didn''t know when he found a chair. With his legs crossed, the director looked at Lily arrogantly.


    "Oh, I heard that you are going to kneel down and apologize to my fianc¨¦e?"


    A cold voice appeared behind everyone. The president looked like he had eaten shit and could not


    speak.


    "Jack... Mr. Nan. When did youe back? "


    Suzy smiled coquettishly and reached out her hand to the man.


    "It''s not toote. Just now this gentleman said... Huh... When he said that they are going to kneel down


    and apologize to my fianc¨¦e. "


    fianc¨¦e?!


    Suzy seemed to be in a bad mood. Her hand stopped in the air, feeling very embarrassed.


    "Didn''t you tell them what happened? I just want you to take care of me in the future."


    He said this to the little woman beside him.


    In fact, Jack had been here for a long time. He had been outside the door since Lily told a lie. But he


    wanted to see how this woman would behave, so he didn''t say anything.


    Not bad, not letting him down.


    "Mr. Nan, this... Lily didn''t make it clear just now, and we... It''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t be angry.


    I''ll arrange it right away. "


    The president immediately left his seat and walked up to Lily.


    "Lily, I did something wrong just now. Don''t take it to heart. This... I didn''t expect that what you said is


    true. You are broad-minded. Forgive me, and Mr. Nan... Please take good care of Mr. Nan. "


    The president was really good at dealing with critical moments. When he heard that Lily was Jack''s


    fianc¨¦e, his face immediately changed.

 Chapter 16 What Do You Want To Do

    Chapter 16 What Do You Want To Do


    "Lily, this time we owe you an exnation. I''ll ask someone to clear up all thements that are


    against you and give you an exnation. What do you think?"


    As the president said, even though she was angry, Lily held back her anger.


    "Well, president, I won''t look into what happened before, but don''t let it happen again, okay?"


    When Lily said this, she looked at Suzy intentionally or unintentionally. Everyone knew what the point


    was.


    The president nodded, "Okay, it won''t happen again."


    ''It''s not a kidding. Who dares to offend Jack''s fianc¨¦e?''


    "I''m leaving now. You guys talk." Then Lily left the office, leaving Jack to face the other three.


    Even the president of the hospital didn''t dare to talk to Jack. They couldn''t figure out what kind of


    person this gentleman was. They were afraid that they would die without knowing how he would be


    provoked.


    Suzy was even more embarrassed. She had just heard clearly that Lily was Jack''s fianc¨¦e!


    She suddenly felt a little regretful for offending Lily. Why did she have to go against Lily? And clearly


    Lily had never offended her.


    With the same expression on his face, Jack observed the expressions of these people and opened his


    thin lips slightly.


    "I will continue to recuperate here. As for my identity, I don''t want anyone to know."


    "Besides, I don''t want anyone to take care of me except for Lily. And... If my information was leaked,


    the whole hospital would... "


    He didn''t have to say the result. Everyone knew it with fear.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In the hospital, Lily pushed a cart into a ward. The man sitting at the front of the bed was none other


    than Jack.


    Lily was busy sorting out her work and was going to change the dressing for him.


    "Come here." Jack ordered in a calm tone.


    Lily didn''t respond but moved closer to him.


    Jack raised his eyebrows and sneered, "You are so calm. Don''t you wonder why I left?"


    He sat there leisurely, waiting for the answer from Lily.


    On the other side, as if she hadn''t heard what he said, Lily continued to work on the things in her hands


    "Pretending not to hear? Angry? Huh? "


    Jack''s eyes became sharp and his voice was a little cold.


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Lily murmured, then she took out the gauze and said, "Lie down. I''m going to change the dressing for


    you."


    Lily skillfully unbuttoned his shirt, found the ce where the wound had been bandaged, carefully


    changed the gauze, and wrapped it up for him again.


    In the end, she even tied a bowknot on his back and patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction. It


    seemed that she was in a good mood.


    "Miss Lv, you seem to be very happy?"


    Jack looked at her up and down, with a faint smile on his face.


    "No, I''m not. Take care of yourself. I''m going to change the dressing for other patients. Call me if you


    need anything. "


    When Lily was about to leave, the man behind her said.


    "Did I ask you to leave? Dr. Lv? " Like a magic spell, Lily''s feet were frozen.


    "Then what do you want?" The medicine had been changed. He couldn''t stop her from working.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask Dr. Lv if I can leave the hospital tomorrow." Jack had already nned to


    leave the hospital. He put his long finger on the side and gently tapped the bed. After all, there were a


    lot of people in the hospital, and it was easy for people with evil intentions to find an opportunity.


    "Really? Are you leaving the hospital?"

 Chapter 17 You Seem To Be Very Happy

    Chapter 17 You Seem To Be Very Happy


    The joy in the little girl was almost written all over her face. With a slight frown on his face, Jack said,


    "It''s not suitable for me to rest quietly in the hospital. What do you think?"


    "Ha... Ha-ha. " "It''s great that you think so, Mr. Jack. I wish you can recover soon and leave the hospital


    tomorrow!"


    She turned around with a smile, and suddenly felt that even her footsteps were brisker.


    She didn''t notice that the man behind her was looking at her back with a faint smile.


    ''Little girl, do you want to run away from me? You must be dreaming!''


    It was not until the ward quieted down again that Jack picked up his phone and dialed the number of


    Ryan.


    "Ryan, I''m leaving the hospital. You arrange it."


    "Yes, sir."


    "What''s more, everything is fine at home. Just as you said, the eldest son and the second son have


    been in a panic. Mr. Nan seems to have found some clues, but they deceived him. I will wait for you to


    Ryan''s voice came through the phone line. As Jack expected, his good brothers couldn''t wait... Huh...


    "That''s it. I''ll take Lily back. You can arrange other things. I have to leave the hospital tomorrow.


    Remember to tell Uncle Zhong to clean up the house. "


    It waste at night. Jack hung up the phone and stood in front of the window, thinking about something.


    Lily had been busy for a long time, nced at the phone, it was already one o''clock in the morning. Her


    stomach grumbled. It was not until then that Lily realized that she hadn''t eaten anything for the whole


    day.


    During the routine rounds, Lily also stopped by and came to the door of Jack''s ward.


    "Are you asleep?" When Lily came in, she saw that Jack was lying on the sofa with his clothes on.


    In fact, when Lily entered the room, Jack had woken up. The sense of vignce over the years made


    him sleep lightly.


    He decided to pretend to sleep after knowing it was Lily who came in.


    Gee, Lily couldn''t help but sigh, ''This is the corruption of capitalist! The treatment in a superior ward


    was different from that in an ordinary ward. The kitchen and bathroom were well equipped.''


    Lily had nned to go back to the duty room, but the boyfriend of the doctor who was on duty with her


    came. It was a little inconvenient for her to go back.


    Thinking about it for a long time, she had no choice but toe to Jack''s ward.


    In a daze, she fell asleep beside him.


    In her dream, Lily felt as if someone had lifted her up and covered her with a quilt.


    She didn''t care so much. She turned over and sleptfortably.


    Perhaps it was because of the good environment of the VIP ward that she had a good sleep.


    Lily didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    Looking around, Jack still slept on the sofa, with a cold expression on his handsome face, staring


    straight at herself.


    "What, what are you looking at?"


    Lily jumped up subconsciously and checked her clothes cautiously.


    Whoosh... Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Seeing her like this, Jack only felt ridiculous. He quickly called the person at the door in and told him


    something.


    "Pack up the things and go through the discharge formalities."


    Upon hearing this, Lily was so excited that she almost jumped up. She nodded immediately and said,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll do it for you!"


    She finished all the procedures as soon as possible and sent him to the parking lot happily.


    "Mr. Jack, may you recover soon and take care of yourself in the future. May we..."


    Never ever meet again!

 Chapter 18 You Bastard

    Chapter 18 You Bastard


    After saying that, the president and director were still courteously saying goodbye to Jack.


    Lily wanted to take the opportunity to leave.


    But the next moment, a man''s cold voice came from behind.


    "Where do you want to go, Dr. Lv?"


    What?


    With an innocent look on her face, Lily pointed upstairs and said, "I still have two patients..."


    "What patients? I have arranged everything for you. The patients will be handed over to others. During


    this period of time, you will be transferred to the exclusive doctor of Mr. Nan and you will be responsible


    for taking care of him! "


    "What?" Lily couldn''t believe it, "Are you kidding, president?"


    Let her take care of a "murderer"? That was pushing her into a fire pit!


    When Lily turned around, she saw the light in the eyes of the "murderer".


    Bah!


    What kind of light!


    It was obvious that he was pleased to see her like this.


    Lily was about to run away...


    "Stop!" Jack had already been displeased. He asked someone to bring the little girl back directly and


    said in a tone that allowed no one to refuse.


    Everyone looked at each other, confused.


    Lily huddled herself up beside the car and struggled desperately.


    "Get in the car. Don''t let me say it a second time!" Jack''s face turned livid, which was the sign of anger.


    Upon hearing this, they all turned to look at Lily. Some of them were jealous, while some were gratified


    and envious. Only Lily had a mixed feelings in her heart, which was a wonderful scene.


    "Doctor Lv, we are going to get married anyway, even if it is a pre-marital love test. You can learn how


    to be a good wife. "


    His words shocked everyone!


    Wife?! ''Lily?!


    It seemed that the Jack''s words were not joking at all. Oh my God, was Lily going to be Mrs. Nan?


    The crowd whispered to each other, and there was an ambiguous look in their eyes!


    "You bastard!" Lily cursed in her heart.


    "Just take her away." Jack didn''t want to talk so much nonsense with Lily. He just wanted to knock her


    out and take her away directly.


    "No, no..." There was a look of rejection on Lily''s face. How could her colleagues stand aside and


    watch her fighting in public.


    ''Damn it! I''m going to be caught again! ''.


    "Mrs. Nan, I''m sorry to offend you!"


    The man walked up to Lily and knocked her out with his bare hand. He brought Lily to Jack.


    "Put her in." Jack took over Lily and put her in his arms. He touched her waist intentionally or


    unintentionally. It felt good.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the sleeping little woman, Jack suddenly felt that the world was much quieter. Women still


    could not talk too much.


    "Drive to the separate dwelling."


    The car was speeding and the woman in his arms was waking up.


    "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!"


    As soon as Lily opened her eyes, she saw the erged face of Jack. There was full of horror on her


    face.


    "Damn it! You kidnapper, I... I want to call the police! " Lily was crying with a sad face, full of grievances.


    She lowered her head and found a pair of big hands on her waist.


    "Get your hands off me! Bastard! " Without giving him a good look, Lily kept thinking about how to


    escape.


    Soon, the car drove into a vi district. Lily took a look. She knew the ce. Last time, she was brought


    here by Jack.


    "This is my house. You have been here before." After saying that, Jack got out of the car.


    "During this period of time, you will stay here to take care of my daily life. How is it, Mrs. Nan?" Said


    Jack affirmatively.


    Lily was sure that if she dared to say no, Jack would definitely throw her to a deste ce and let her


    live on her own.

 Chapter 19 You Have To Be Responsible For Me, Mrs. Nan

    Chapter 19 You Have To Be Responsible For Me, Mrs. Nan


    At the thought of this, Lily couldn''t help but shiver. She turned around and looked at the man beside


    her. Jack''s handsome face was still as cold as ice.


    "Can I go out?"


    Casting a nce at her, Jack curled his lips and said nothing.


    The corners of Jack''s mouth was fifteen degrees upward. Maybe there was a chance!


    Lily had been observing him carefully all the time. When she saw the slight change of his face, her


    mouth was slightly open with expectations.


    But the man''s low voice made her give up strugglingpletely.


    "No."


    Then Jack walked forward without looking back.


    The expression on Lily''s face suddenly turned gloomy. Looking at the big vi in front of her, she was


    very depressed. Was this a kind of imprisonment? She looked around, a gust of cold wind blowing


    towards her.


    "Achoo..."


    She rubbed her nose and frowned. When she raised her head, she suddenly saw the tall figure of Jack


    leaning against the door, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, looking at her with interest.


    "What are you looking at? I won''t run away."


    Lily pouted and frowned.


    How did she offend this man? She had never done anything bad. Why was she imprisoned for no


    reason now!


    "Come on in."


    Not knowing when, Jack had already walked in front of her, held her waist and walked forward.


    This little girl talked too much.


    ''What kind of freak is this man? He couldn''t keep his hands to himself, '' she thought in trembles.


    "Oh, let go of me. I can walk myself."


    However, she looked up and down at him from the corner of her eyes. He was really handsome.


    Why would he be a murderer with such an angelical face? What a pity.


    "What''s wrong?" Jack looked down and saw the woman beside him shaking her head and sighing.


    A low and oppressive voice came from above her head, and Lily quickly smiled tteringly.


    "No, no, everything is fine."


    ''A wise woman submitted to fate. I was the one who could take temporary setbacks. I could put up with


    it!'' Lily thought.


    "Okay." Jack nodded.


    After entering the room, everything in the room was still so familiar, which inexplicably made her feel at


    ease.


    "Well, how many days do I have to stay here?"


    However, Lily felt flustered at the thought of staying with the "murderer" in the following days.


    "Mrs. Nan, this is your home. You will stay here forever."


    With a trace of exhaustion on his handsome face, Jack leanedzily on the sofa.


    A lot of things had happened these days. It seemed that he needed to have a good rest.


    "I... I haven''t agreed yet!"


    Speaking of this, Lily was furious. What on earth did this man want to do? He didn''t want her to leave,


    and he even wanted her to marry him. She had never seen such a strong man in her life.


    "You have to be responsible for me."


    Jack didn''t get angry because of her rude attitude.


    What? Be responsible for?


    "Are you kidding me? It was me who suffered, not you!"


    Lily was so angry that she almost jumped up. She clenched her fists and wished she could punch his


    handsome face hard.


    "No matter what you say, you are my fiancee now."


    Jack stood up and walked towards Lily step by step. A sense of oppression quickly came over her,


    which frightened her to step back.


    "You... What are you doing? "


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When she saw the imposing manner of Jack, the bloody scene that night suddenly came to her mind.


    Her heart beat faster and her tone softened.


    Jack lowered his head and raised her delicate chin.

 Chapter 20 From Today On, Take Care Of Me

    Chapter 20 From Today On, Take Care Of Me


    She was pretty, with a small nose and big eyes. The two blushes on her face made her more beautiful.


    Jack put his hand on the wall behind her and suddenly got close to her.


    When she raised her head and met his deep ck eyes, Lily unexpectedly read the deep affection in


    them and quickly pushed him away.


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing the low voice, Lily couldn''t help but stop. She was afraid that she might have hit him too hard.


    After all, he hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    "Are you okay?"


    Lily turned around and ran to Jack. She reached out her hand to undo the buttons on his clothes and


    wanted to have a check.


    Unexpectedly, her hand was held down by him the next second. Through the thin clothes, she felt the


    heat from her palm and the strong heartbeats.


    Lily couldn''t help blushing, she tried to pull her hand out anxiously, but no matter how hard she tried, it


    was useless.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, Mrs. Nan?"


    Said Jack with a yful smile.


    "No, I didn''t. I just want to see how you are doing. If the wound was serious, I can run away. Anyway,


    you don''t have the strength to chase me."


    Lily stared at the man in front of her and said angrily.


    The look in his eyes suddenly became cold. Jack looked into her eyes, as if he wanted to see through


    the woman in front of him.


    "Are you in such a hurry to leave me?"


    The temperature in the room instantly cooled down. The coldness in the eyes of Jack made Lily a little


    afraid, but she would not be scared by him.


    "Well, I just want to leave you. I want to leave you now. Do you think I want to stay with you? You are


    just a tyrant, a freak, a beast! "


    "What kind of ability do you have to imprison a little girl? Are you strong enough to let me go? "


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, it was better to die sooner thanter. Lily had already been mentally prepared, so she spoke


    out all the words she wanted to curse in her heart.


    After saying that, she closed her eyes, as if she was waiting for something quietly.


    Jack''s face darkened, and the blue veins on his forehead showed his enduring pain. It was the first


    time that he had been scolded. Looking at the arrogant woman in front of him, he thought it was time to


    teach her a lesson.


    After a while, Lily didn''t feel anything. She slowly opened her eyes and found a pair of ck eyes


    staring at her. Jack stood in front of her expressionlessly and looked at her coldly.


    "You, you..."


    She stuttered.


    "Lily, I think you need to be punished."


    As soon as Lily heard this, she felt that there was no hope in an instant. Some terrifying scenes


    instantly appeared in her mind. She might be thrown into the snake cave and exiled into the


    wilderness...


    This man was a murderer. He probably had no conscience. Would he really...


    Lily was too scared to say a word.


    Fortunately, soon, Jack had spoken.


    "You scolded me just now and you slept with me. So you should be more responsible for me. From now


    on, take care of me."


    With a blink of his ck eyes, Jack turned around and walked to the sofa beside and sat down. The


    wound was touched just now, so he had to sit down to relieve the pain.


    Lily wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and felt a little relieved.


    Fortunately, it was a hundred times better than being thrown to the wilderness.

 Chapter 21 Being Found

    Chapter 21 Being Found


    Leaning against the sofa, Jack closed his eyes which were as bright as dark diamonds. His right hand


    was casually put aside, his figure was emitting a ssy aura, and his face was a little tired.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Lily couldn''t help but sigh at the exceedingly beautiful appearance of


    this murderer. Nowadays, even a murderer was so handsome.


    After a while, she found that there was no movement from Jack. Lily slowly moved forward, stood on


    tiptoe and sat down on the sofa beside him.


    "Whoosh!"


    Looking at the man who seemed to be asleep, Lily felt a little helpless and lowered her head. Oh, my


    God, was she really going to stay in this house?


    However, what about her work? She was about to be a regr worker, but she met this man.


    Was God jealous of her beauty?


    Lily looked at the sleeping man and thought, ''What am I waiting for? It''s the best time to run.''


    Nothing could stop her escape n!


    Holding the sofa, Lily slowly stood up and crept towards the door. She didn''t dare to make a sound,


    fearing that she would wake up the sleeping prince on the sofa.


    The door was right in front of her!


    As if she had seen a new world, Lily quickened her pace.


    "Where are you going?"


    Just as she was about to rush out, a cold voice came from behind, making her tremble with fear.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily turned around and scratched her hair. Her words faltered with nervousness.


    "I... I... I want to... Go to the toilet, yes, go to the toilet. "


    She looked around. She had a bad habit since childhood. She didn''t dare to look into others'' eyes


    when she lied, so others could easily catch her red-handed.


    "What?"


    With a gleam shining in his ck eyes, Jack slowly stood up and stared at her face. ''This woman has


    learned to lie?


    It seemed that he had to teach her that lying was not a good thing.''


    In fact, he didn''t fall asleep. When Lily sat beside him, he had already noticed that. If she paid a little


    attention, she would find that Jack''s eyes were half closed.


    He didn''t expect that Lily would be so bold to try to escape under his nose. He had never met such a


    person who was not afraid of him.


    Grabbing the corner of her clothes, Lily swallowed nervously.


    ''Oh my God! He found me! Is he going to kill me?''


    ''I''m still young. How could I die so early? No one will find me if I die here. I''m doomed, '' Lily prayed


    inside.


    Feeling that the man''s oppressive aura was approaching, Lily clenched her fists and raised her little


    face, facing the cold ck eyes of Jack.


    "I''m telling you, it''s useless for you to kill me. You can''t get any benefit from me. Anyway, now I''m here


    with you. I... I... I can''t resist anymore. Anyway, I still think it''s a pity that such a lovely girl like me died


    so young. Besides, I really wanted to go to the bathroom just now. You didn''t believe me first and you


    couldn''t me me for that. "


    Lily didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Jack looked at her with amusement. He didn''t expect that this woman''s thoughts were so chaotic. It


    seemed that she had never lost in a quarrel under such a situation.


    He raised his hand and went down. Seeing this, Lily closed her eyes subconsciously. Oh my God, this


    bastard was going to hit a woman!

 Chapter 22 Thats The Condition, Understand

    Chapter 22 That''s The Condition, Understand


    "Crack!"


    She didn''t feel the expected pain, nor did he p her. Instead, the door behind her was closed.


    Lily opened her eyes and stared at him in surprise. Jack was kind of a man, or he wouldn''t let her go.


    She was about to say something, but her chin was lifted up the next second.


    Jack''s slender fingers stroked her delicate chin. The delicate touch made him feel good. This woman''s


    skin was so good. He lowered his head and looked at her clear and angry eyes.


    Lily was forced to look into his eyes. The face in front of her was so handsome that even she envied it.


    How could there be such a delicate face in the world.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    His thin lips opened slightly, and there was a little banter in his cold voice. Looking at the little woman in


    front of him who was fascinated by himself, Jack was somewhat happy.


    Upon hearing this, Lily blushed and quickly looked away.


    She wasughed by this man!


    She tried to hide the panic in her heart, but the blush on her face was getting thicker and thicker.


    "Ha-ha."


    A chuckle came to her ears. Jack buried his face in her neck. The warm breath fell on her skin,


    reminding her of what happened that night, and her face turned even redder.


    "You, you stay away from me."


    Lily was afraid that if she continued to argue with this man, he might do something bad to her.


    She couldn''t help trembling.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Jack asked lowly, there was no emotion in his voice.


    "What? How could it be possible? I''m not afraid of anything. A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked


    shoe. I will not be afraid."


    Lily said sternly. In fact, she was scared to death.


    She kept muttering in her heart, ''Please, please let me go!''


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Do you want to go back to work?"


    Jack raised his head from her neck and looked at her without any expression in his eyes. His forehead


    against hers.


    Upon hearing this, Lily''s eyes lit up and she nodded her head repeatedly. "Yes! Of course! For sure! I


    knew you wouldn''t stop me."


    "But it is conditional for you."


    "What condition?"


    No matter what, as long as she could leave here and go back to work, Lily would do anything!


    The expectant eyes of the little woman in front of him aroused Jack''s desire to tease her. He suddenly


    wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    When Lily came to her senses, she was already in the man''s arms and couldn''t move.


    "You, you let me go."


    This man was so strong that no matter how she struggled, she still had nowhere to escape.


    "That''s the condition."


    Jack''s warm palm wandered on her back, he could feel the hot temperature through the thin clothes.


    His thin lips were raised, and there was an imperceptible joy in his eyes. He was very satisfied with the


    little woman''s body.


    Lily seemed to understand what he meant, "No, I can''t!"


    She struggled desperately, afraid that she would be eaten alive in the next second.


    "It was an ident that night, and it was also a mistake. We can''t do it again!"


    Lily was so anxious that she almost burst into tears. At this moment, she was really scared. If this man


    forced her, she seemed to have no ability to resist!


    Soon, Jack felt the resistance of the little woman in his arms, and slowly let go of her, with an


    unreachable indifference in his eyes.

 Chapter 23 Be Good

    Chapter 23 Be Good


    "If you want to leave, be obedient and don''t try to escape again."


    Jack said coldly, as if he was not the same person as before, and his words were full of warning.


    Then he walked towards the study.


    He didn''t worry that Lily would run away. After all, he was watching her every move. Besides, it was not


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    as simple as she thought to run out of the vi.


    When Lily came to her senses, Jack had already closed the door of the study.


    Was there something wrong with this man?


    Was it interesting to torture her like this?


    Feeling the unprecedented humiliation, Lily sat down on the sofa, picked up a pillow and put it on her


    legs. She raised her little fist and thumped it hard, as if what she saw was the handsome face of Jack.


    "You bad man, you brought me here."


    "I shouldn''t have been so gentle in the hospital. I should have pressed your wound hard."


    "When I go out, I will never see you again."


    "¡­¡­"


    In the study, Jack looked at the little woman on the big screen. Her beautiful little face constantly


    changed, sometimes giggling, and sometimes angry.


    The man couldn''t help smiling.


    It seemed to be a good idea to bring her back. She could make him happy. She was more like a funny


    clown than a good wife for him.


    His cold eyes softened.


    Five dayster, on a sunny morning, Lily opened her eyes.


    She looked at the ceiling, picked up her phone and checked the time. It was only eight o''clock. She


    went to bed again.


    In the past five days, Lily had been living a decadent life without any restriction of working hours. As for


    her, she liked to sleep in, and she slept till nine o''clock every day.


    Jack had asked Lily to take care of him, but when she got up, he had already prepared breakfast.


    Lily was also obedient. Although she had argued with this man these days, the frequency was


    obviously much less.


    After getting along with him for a few days, she inexplicably felt that this man was not as terrible as she


    thought. If she hadn''t seen the bloody scene that night, it would be difficult to connect him with a


    murderer.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    Jack opened the door and knocked on the door frame. Looking at the woman wrapped like a silk


    cocoon on the bed, he shook his head helplessly. He regretted not letting this little woman sleep with


    him, or she would not get up sote every day.


    By this time, Lily had fallen asleep again. She didn''t hear any knock on the door, nor did she know that


    the door of the bedroom was opened.


    Jack walked to the bedside and looked at a small hand that was exposed beside the pillow. His ck


    eyes blinked and the corners of his mouth raised yfully. The next second, he pressed himself down.


    "Ah, it''s so heavy."


    Feeling the weight on her body, Lily couldn''t help frowning and muttering discontentedly.


    It was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe. She had to push it hard with her eyes closed.


    Lily was forced to open her eyes and wanted to know what was on her body.


    "Ah..."


    She stretched out the quilt to have a look, but was startled by the magnified handsome face. Her brain


    went nk in an instant, leaving only screams.


    Jack didn''t stop her and let her shout.


    Lily quickly withdrew her head back into the quilt. Oh my God! When did this mane in? Why didn''t


    she realize it at all? Oh my God! She was a fan of naked sleep. Looking at her naked body, she cried in


    her heart. Fortunately, he didn''t lift the quilt.

 Chapter 24 Thank Goodness

    Chapter 24 Thank Goodness


    "Get up!"


    The man''s cold voice came over her head through the quilt. Thinking of her red face just now, Jack''s


    eyes softened a little.


    "You, you get up first. Get out!"


    Lily''s muffled voice came, she wished she could strangle him to death.


    With a sudden pull of the quilt, her smooth skin was exposed in the air, and her eyes suddenly met the


    Jack''s cold ck eyes. Her eyes were full of horror, and Lily subconsciously covered her chest with


    hands.


    Looking at the delicate corbone and smooth skin in front of him, the man paused for a few seconds.


    He didn''t expect that this woman was naked. She was quite bold, but he admired her for that very


    much.


    "You bastard, Jack."


    "Lily, if you don''t get up now, I will make you unable to get up for the whole day, okay?"


    "Ten minutes," said Jack, standing up slowly.


    After saying that, with his hands in his trouser pockets, Jack turned around and left with a faint smile on


    his face.


    Instantly, Lily''s face turned red. The scene of that night came to her mind again. She picked up a pillow


    and threw it at the door. "Pervert!"


    Jack dodged the attack and turned around. He looked at his watch and said, "Nine minutes."


    "You!"


    Lily was too angry to say a word. She could only stare at the scheming man in front of her, wishing to


    dig a hole in his body.


    "Eight minutes."


    The smile at the corners of the man''s mouth got wider. Looking at the little woman wrapped in the quilt


    on the bed, he really wanted to pounce on her. Thinking of that night, it felt good, and he believed that


    he did not suffer any loss.


    "Then get out."


    This sentence was almost squeezed out of her teeth. What did this man mean by standing here? Why


    did he insist on seeing her make a fool of herself?


    Jack turned around and left carelessly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Interesting.


    As the footsteps outside the door went farther and farther, Lily quickly picked up the clothes, washed


    her face and brushed her teeth, she quickly ran downstairs.


    Jack was waiting for her at the table. Seeing that Lily was out of breath, he raised his wrist and said,


    "Well, good, very fast."


    Lily red at him and drank the milk in one gulp.


    For some reason, when he saw her gobbling, he had a good appetite. After thinking carefully, Jack


    found that when he was with this little woman these days, his appetite was two times as much as


    before. Sure enough, it was not suitable for a person to eat alone.


    "Do you want to go out for a walk?"


    When Lily wasining in mind that the sandwich in her hand was not as delicious as the steamed


    bun, she heard the cold voice.


    She put down the sandwich in a hurry and looked at the man in front of her with her eyes shining.


    She nodded her head crazily. Of course she wanted to go out. She had been trapped here for five days


    and felt that she was moldy.


    "For the sake of your obedience these days, you can go to work today. And you won''t bete for work


    now."


    Lily widened her eyes in disbelief, as if she had heard earth shaking news. She hadpletely


    forgotten how the man in front of her bullied her ten minutes ago.


    "Really? You really allow me to work?"


    Lily stood up excitedly and ran to the side of Jack. Looking at his side face, she found that this man''s


    side face was also so handsome.


    Jack ignored her and just nodded slightly. He was still eating elegantly, as noble as a prince.

 Chapter 25 What You Dont Want To Leave

    Chapter 25 What You Don''t Want To Leave


    "What? You don''t want to leave? "


    There was a hint of banter in his cold words. It was not until then that Jack turned around and gently


    raised her chin with his hand.


    Lily stiffened and did not dare to move, biting her lips violently.


    Jack loosened his grip on her chin, and his slender fingers slid down to her delicate lips.


    "You have such a beautiful mouth. It will be a pity if you bite it open."


    Perhaps it was her illusion, Lily heard a faint smile, but there was no smile on the man''s face.


    The next second, she came to her senses and took two steps back. What was this man doing? Why


    did he always take advantage of her?


    "No, no, no. I just think it''s not good to live here for nothing all day long, so I have to go out to work and


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    support myself."


    Lily''s firm words moved herself. To put it bluntly, she just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    But her joy could not be hidden in these words.


    It turned out that this girl wanted to go out so much. At first, Jack thought that she had given up


    struggling. He didn''t expect that her desire to escape was still so strong. It was the first time that he had


    seen a woman wanted to escape from him so much.


    But escape? This was impossible. What he wanted had never been missed.


    "Mrs. Nan, you think too much."


    Jack held out his hand and grabbed her slender waist. The next second, Lily sat in hisp.


    "You, you let go of me, you psychopath!"


    ''What''s wrong with this man this morning? Why did he always touch me today? I knew he wouldn''t let


    me go easily, '' Lily thought and struggled.


    The corners of Jack''s mouth twitched. What did this woman say? Psychopath?


    "Mrs. Nan, do you want to know how abnormal I am?"


    Jack bent over and whispered in her ear. The woman''s hair was stirred up by his warm breath.


    Such an ambiguous posture made her blush. Lily stretched out her hand and pushed the hard chest.


    She faltered, "You...I don''t want to know. Let go of me."


    "Oh? You admit that you are Mrs. Nan. "


    As if it was temptation. It was not until Jack approached her step by step that Lily realized that she had


    been fooled.


    Was this man a devil? Now she found that this man was really cunning!


    "Whatever you think."


    Lily didn''t want to exin more to this cunning man. She didn''t want to answer his question now. She


    just wanted to stay away from him.


    Hearing this, the corners of Jack''s mouth couldn''t help raising. Now it seemed that this girl not only had


    a low EQ, but also had a low IQ.


    "Ah, ah, ah, I''m going to bete. I have to go, or the president will fire me."


    Taking a look at her watch, Lily was so shocked that her eyes almost fell out of her face. There were


    only thirty minutes left before the working time. Thinking of the two gloomy faces of the president and


    director, she couldn''t help but shiver. ...


    Seeing that she was about to cry, Jack stopped teasing her. He loosened his grip on her waist, with an


    unreachable indifference on his face. "I''ll drive you there."


    "What?"


    As soon as Lily finished her words, she broke free from his embrace and looked at him in disbelief, as if


    saying, "Why don''t I believe it?


    Without any exnation, Jack raised his eyebrows, stood up and walked out.


    Standing still and looking at the tall figure in front of her, Lily was lost in thought for a moment. When


    she came to her senses again, Jack had already walked out of the door.

 Chapter 26 No Contact From Now On

    Chapter 26 No Contact From Now On


    Why were his legs so long! Lily hurried to catch up with him.


    After a while, a dazzling sports car stopped in front of the hospital. People around were curious about


    the owner of the car.


    "Why are they looking at us all the time?"


    Looking out of the car, Lily didn''t dare to get off. But after checking the time, she opened the door.


    "Well, I''m going in."


    "Jack."


    "What?"


    Without understanding what the man meant, Lily frowned.


    "My name is Jack."


    The man''s breath came to her face all of a sudden. The next second, Lily was trapped in his arms and


    couldn''t move.


    She quickly closed the door. Who knew what this freak was going to do? They must not be seen by


    others.


    "What... What are you doing? Let me tell you. If you keep doing this, I''ll call for help."


    Her mind was in a mess and she couldn''t speak fluently.


    The corners of Jack''s mouth curved up by thirty-five degrees. He looked at the pair of frightened big


    eyes in front of him with great interest, as if he was a hunter admiring his prey.


    It had to be said that Jack liked this pair of eyes very much, because there was innocence and naivety


    that he never had, he slowly approached her.


    Lily''s eyes widened. ''Oh my God! What the hell is he doing? People are watching!''


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the sexy thin lips were about toe close, at this critical moment, Lily reached out her hand to


    cover her mouth, and the slightly cold kiss fell on the back of her soft hand.


    Lily''s face turned red, but Jack didn''t give up. He lifted the corners of his mouth and said, "It feels


    good."


    Lily wished she could give him a p on his seemingly harmless face. She pushed him away in a hurry,


    and her two cheeks turned red.


    Jack didn''t make things difficult for her anymore. The smile on his face gradually widened, and the


    blush on her face made him unable to control himself.


    Seeing Jack let go of herself, Lily opened the door and got out in a hurry.


    "Oh, Lily, why did youe back without telling me?"


    The president''s voice came from a long distance. Startled, Lily stopped and wondered why the


    president came out. Was he here to criticize her again? It was all Jack''s fault. She was going to be


    scolded again.


    After a series of thoughts struggles, she raised her head and squeezed out her smile with difficulty.


    "President."


    There was a ttering smile on the president''s wrinkled face, which confused Lily.


    "Where is Mr. Nan? Doesn''t hee in and have a seat? "


    The president shifted his gaze from Lily to the dazzling sports car at the gate of the hospital, lost in


    thought. It seemed that he couldn''t neglect Lily in the future. After all, he couldn''t afford to offend her


    because of Mr. Nan.


    "He? What is he doing here? "


    ''Who the hell is that man? Why do the president and others seem to be scared?'' Lily wondered. She


    remembered her father''s look the other day. The identity of that man made her more suspicious.


    When she arrived at the hospital, the president of the hospital arranged a separate office for her, which


    made her very embarrassed. Lily refused, but the president of the hospital was very determined. She


    had no choice but to move to that big office.


    After tidying up her stuff, Lily fell on the sofa tiredly. Looking at the ceiling above her, she let out a long


    sigh.


    Could she cut off connection with the man named Jack from today on?

 Chapter 27 A Good Show Is Coming

    Chapter 27 A Good Show Is Coming


    Recalling what had happened in the past five days, it was like a dream. She had inexplicably witnessed


    a murder case, provoked this man, and was imprisoned by him...


    Thinking of this, a heavy feeling came over her eyelids. Lily felt sleepy and slowly closed her eyes...


    "Boss, it''s true that Jack sent that woman to the hospital. I saw it with my own eyes."


    In the big room, a man in ck with an obscene look stood in front of the table and said respectfully to


    the back sat in chair.


    "Really?"


    The figure slowly turned around, with his back to the light, and his face looked unreal, but the eyes


    were indeed simr to those of Jack.


    "It''s true. I saw her get out of Jack''s car."


    "I see."


    A cold voice sounded. The man in ck turned around and left in a hurry.


    He didn''t expect that his brother would take an unidentified woman home so casually in order to protect


    her.


    As far as he knew, his brother was not a soft-hearted person. There must be a story behind it.


    "Boss, do you want us to bring that woman back now? It seems that the woman named Lily is very


    important to Jack. Maybe we can use her to threaten him. "


    A man in ck said cautiously. He had seen how cruel his boss was.


    "Ah, stupid."


    The man sneered and the man in ck quickly shut up.


    What kind of person Jack was. How could he easily show his weakness?


    If there was a w... Maybe he did it on purpose.


    After fighting with him for so many years, a good show mighte.


    In the vi, Jack was sitting in front of the French window. The sun shone on his indifferent face, which


    was covered with an unreal light. His features were more outstanding in the sun, and his long


    eyshes cast two shadows on his face.


    Without the little girl, the house became much quieter in an instant. Jack yawned, and a yful


    expression appeared on his handsome face.


    Maybe he shouldn''t have let her go.


    Thinking of what had happened in the morning, Lily''s cute face appeared in his mind again. This girl


    was too vivacious.


    And she looked cuter with a red face, and she had a pair of innocent eyes that he had never seen


    before. She must be the best choice to be Mrs. Nan.


    Thinking of her chattering little mouth, the corners of his mouth inadvertently raised.


    "Mr. Nan, isn''t it a little unsafe to let Lily out in this way?"


    Somehow, a man suddenly appeared behind Jack, his face covered by his hat, not knowing what he


    looked like.


    "It''s not safe."


    Jack replied calmly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Then..."


    "I know what I''m doing."


    The man wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by the cold voice of Jack. He quickly


    stopped.


    Mr. Nan never discussed with others about what he was going to do. As his subordinates, their task


    was only to follow his arrangement, and it was not appropriate to ask more.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Nan. I shouldn''t have said that. It won''t happen again."


    The man in ck bowed his head and apologized.


    Without saying anything, Jack raised his hand, indicating him to leave.


    He looked out of the window and thought, ''If I put such a big bait into the water, will the big fish be


    hooked?''


    Jack tapped the table with his fingers rhythmically.


    His thin lips that had been closed tightly raised a bloodthirsty arc.

 Chapter 28 Sarcasm

    Chapter 28 Sarcasm


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    With her eyes half closed, Lily rubbed her sleepy eyes wearily. ''Who is knocking at my door now?'' She


    wondered.


    She shook her head, trying to sober up. After a while, she finally came to her senses.


    The knock on the door continued. Lily walked over and opened the door.


    "Oh, Mrs. Nan, you finallye out. I thought you wouldn''t answer me."


    Suzy stood at the door and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Since the incidentst time, Suzy had almost been fired by the president of the hospital, and she had


    been publicly criticized and warned, which had brought shame to her. She didn''t expect that Lily would


    be so vicious. She must have spoken ill of her in front of the president of the hospital.


    "What''s your attitude?"


    Frowning, Lily stared at the woman in front of her as if she was looking at a lunatic.


    "My attitude? Don''t you know it''s office hour? It looks like you just got up, Lily, what is your


    professionalism? "


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suzy crossed her arms over her chest. Her sarcastic words made Lily want to p her.


    "It''s none of your business. Haven''t you been scolded enough, Suzy?"


    ''You wouldn''t want to mess up with me!'' Lily thought. Lily hated this woman for a long time. She was


    annoyed to see her.


    "You!"


    With her eyes wide open, Suzy red at her fiercely. "You are just a mistress of the rich man. Why are


    you so arrogant? At least I used my own money. What about you? How shameless you are! "


    Lily stepped forward and grabbed Suzy''s cor. "Say it again?"


    ''How dare this woman scold me? Was I too good tempered?''


    "What... What are you doing? This is the hospital. Are you crazy?"


    Suzy was too scared to say anything when she saw the angry woman in front of her. Her hesitation


    caused a sneer from Lily.


    "Humph, Suzy, I warn you, don''t talk nonsense. If I hear this sentence again, I won''t let you go!"


    Gritting her teeth, Lily wished she could p her.


    "What are you doing?"


    The president''s voice came from a distance. Looking at the two people who were about to fight in front


    of him, he quickly took away Lily''s hand.


    "Oh, Lily! Don''t lower yourself to the same level as her. And Suzy, what''s wrong with you? Your


    behavior was really bad. Apologize to Lily now! "


    The president looked at Lily with a ttering smile on his face. Although she didn''t understand, she still


    said coldly, "Keep her mouth clean."


    The president nodded and asked Suzy to apologize.


    Although Suzy was reluctant, she didn''t want to lose her job, so she had to say sorry reluctantly.


    Although Lily was not satisfied with Suzy''s attitude, she was very relieved to see how humble Suzy was


    now.


    "President, what can I do for you?"


    "Come in and have a seat."


    The president said with a smile. Then he led Lily to the office.


    "Today, a doctor wille back from abroad. I heard that he is very famous abroad. We are going to


    prepare a banquet for him. Lily, I hope you can be the host with me."


    Lily smiled awkwardly, ''It''s okay to bandage the wound, but to host the banquet...'' ''Forget about it.


    Please leave me alone.''


    "President, this task doesn''t seem to be suitable for me. What do you think? How about assign this task


    to another person? "


    The president put down the cup in his hand and thumbed up. She didn''t know whether the praise on his


    face was real or not.


    "Lily, you are the best doctor in our hospital. You can definitely do it. It would be perfect for you to do


    the honors."

 Chapter 29 That Bastard

    Chapter 29 That Bastard


    Gritting her teeth, Lily had no choice but to agree. Since the president trusted her so much, it meant


    that he was sure of her strength.


    At night, inside the report hall.


    Lily was wearing a lc dress, which entuated her curvaceous figure. She looked noble and elegant.


    The light makeup on her face made her look more charming.


    She stood aside and listened to the president quietly.


    She didn''t know why the president asked her toe, she didn''t say a word from beginning till now.


    She just looked at the stage in the middle nkly.


    "Now, please wee Dr. Nathan toe up to the stage and have a few words."


    Finally, they came back to the real business. Lily shook her head helplessly, but the next second, she


    seemed to remember something.


    Nathan? The Nathan in the university?


    Lily shook her head and thought, ''It''s unlikely. Nathan is so excellent. How could hee back to be a


    doctor? He will definitely choose to develop abroad.''


    "Wow, Lily, that doctor is so handsome. I heard that he came back from abroad. He is very famous


    abroad."


    A nurse beside her grabbed Lily''s arm with admiration in her eyes.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Nathan. Nice to meet you."


    Nathan stood on the stage with a gentle smile on his handsome face. His features were more


    outstanding under the light, like the prince charming in the fairy tale, making everyone feel very


    What about her? Nathan nced at the group of people in front of the stage and finally fixed his eyes


    on the purple dress. The corners of his mouth curled up. Long time no see, little girl!


    Feeling the gaze from others, Lily looked up and the familiar face gradually became clear in her mind.


    In the library, the boy was wearing a clean white shirt, his chestnut hair shining in the sun, and his side


    face was very handsome.


    Lily couldn''t help but look stupid. She stared nkly at the boy in front of her. Oh my God, isn''t this the


    Prince Charming in her dream?


    "Hey, can I sit here?"


    Lily stood in front of the boy, blushing.


    The boy raised his head and smiled, as warm as the sun in spring. He nodded and moved towards the


    window.


    Oh, my God! This might be love. Covering her thumping chest, Lily secretly nced at the side face of


    the boy beside her.


    As time went by, they gradually became familiar with each other. Perhaps, the secret love started from


    asking questions.


    Lily felt that there were a lot of questions that she didn''t understand every day. In fact, it was not until


    now that she realized that she didn''t want to ask questions. She just wanted to talk to him a little more.


    The face in her mind gradually ovepped the face on the stage. Lily couldn''t help smiling. Time


    passed so fast. In the blink of an eye, they hadn''t seen each other for four years.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh my God! Lily, his voice is so sweet. I think I''m in love. "


    The nurse murmured. How she wished she could rush onto the stage and kiss him.


    That''s right, anyone would say that they were in love with him. And what did his voice sound like?


    Perhaps, it was just like the beginning of the winter, refreshing.


    Nathan, the name was so dazzling in her college days.


    Every girl had a prince charming in her heart, and Nathan was Lily''s prince charming in college.


    And now?


    The cold face of Jack suddenly appeared in her mind, and she was shocked by herself.

 Chapter 30 Nice To Meet You

    Chapter 30 Nice To Meet You


    How could she think of that bastard?


    Humph! Lily finally escaped from that tyrant''s ws. She was finally free, but why was she always a


    little disappointed?


    Lowering her eyes, Lily was not interested in the speech on the stage at all. She just ate the dessert in


    her hand.


    She was shuttling through the crowd, and the gaze on the stage was also moving with the purple


    figure, but Lily did not notice it at all.


    "Lily."


    After a long time, Nathan came to her and stopped. He looked at the face in front of him, which he


    missed day and night, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Sure enough, the girl had changed a lot. She was more beautiful than before, cute and charming.


    Hearing the sound, Lily immediately raised her head from a pile of food and bumped into Nathan''s


    gaze.


    "Nathan, long time no see."


    Lily raised her hand and greeted him with a beautiful smile.


    Nathan raised his ss, and so did Lily.


    "Cheers!"


    "Lily, will you stay in this hospital in the future?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    "That would be great. I''ll be here too. I hope you will help me in work."


    "Of course."


    In the vi.


    There was a dead silence. Henry stood aside and looked very serious.


    "Mr. Jack, let''s give her some time. Mrs. Nan will be back soon."


    Looking at his boss, Henry didn''t know what to do. He could only pray in his heart, hoping that Lily


    could answer the phone as soon as possible.


    While ying with his mobile phone, Jack tapped gently on the table with his slender fingers, there was


    an indifferent expression on his face.


    This girl was quite bold now. It was ten o''clock in the evening, but she still didn''t show up and didn''t


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    answer the phone. It seemed that he had to teach her a lesson.


    "Mr. Jack, how about going to the hospital?"


    Henry asked tentatively. He didn''t dare to say much at this time.


    Jack stood up and walked out with the car key. It seemed that he had to bring the little girl back himself.


    "Mr. Jack, let me drive."


    After a while, a dazzling limited edition sports car stopped in front of the hospital. Then, Jack asked


    Henry to call the president.


    "Oh, Mr. Nan. We are in the reporting hall now. I''m going to pick you up."


    The president picked up the phone and saw it was from Mr. Nan. He was so scared that he broke out in


    a cold sweat. He quickly ran out to pick Jack up. Mr. Nan was not someone he could casually neglect,


    not to mention that his fianc¨¦e was still here.


    "What''s so special today?"


    Henry asked in confusion.


    "Here is the thing. A student who studied abroad came to our hospital today. He is very famous abroad,


    so we held a party to wee him."


    The president exined hurriedly.


    "Where is she?"


    When they arrived at the hall, Jack was looking for the figure. The president immediately understood


    what Jack meant and quickly pointed to the direction of Lily.


    "Why are you wearing so little?"


    While Lily was chatting happily with Nathan, she suddenly felt a coat on her. Perhaps it was her


    hallucination, she heard that bastard''s voice.


    "Nothing."


    She pushed down the coat and continued to chat.


    Jack''s face instantly darkened. Henry stood aside and sweated. This woman was the most courageous


    one he had ever seen. She was the first one who could make Mr. Jack so angry.


    "Lily, who is this?"

 Chapter 31 You Are So Scary

    Chapter 31 You Are So Scary


    Looking at the man in front of him, Nathan''s intuition told him that this man was not that simple, but he


    still reached out his hand friendly. "Hello, I''m Nathan, the senior schoolmate of Lillie."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Casting a cold nce at the hand hanging in the air, Jack thought, ''Lillie? Why did he call her so


    intimately?


    Seeing that Jack did not stretch out his hand for a long time, Nathan withdrew his hand and smiled


    awkwardly.


    "I''m sorry. Our CEO doesn''t shake hands with strangers."


    Henry nced at him coldly. Nathan looked like a toy boy, far less imposing than Mr. Jack.


    "Why... Why are you here?"


    As soon as Lily turned around, she met his cold ck eyes. She was so frightened that her face turned


    pale. Just now, her right eyelid kept twitching, and she had a feeling that something bad would happen.


    She didn''t expect that Jack woulde over soon.


    What was this man doing here? Was he going to take her back? Didn''t she say that she wouldn''t go


    back?


    Without saying a word, Jack put his coat on Lily''s bare shoulders, put his arm around her waist and


    walked out. Little girl, I would deal with youter.


    "What? What are you doing? "


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' Lily wondered.


    "Sir, where are you taking Lillie?"


    Seeing the reluctant look on Lily''s face, Nathan hurried to stop him.


    Casting a nce at him, Jack opened his thin lips and said, "Home."


    "Home? Are you Lillie''s brother? But I haven''t heard that Lillie has a brother. "


    Nathan stood in front of him and asked with a smile. Jack narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at


    the man in front of him who was not afraid of him at all. This was the first person who dared to block his


    way.


    "Mind your own business! You have no right to question Mr. Jack."


    Henry stepped forward and looked at the pretty boy in front of him with disdain. The boy was fair and


    clear, without any masculinity.


    "Well, let go of me first."


    Lily struggled. This man was so strong that she felt that her waist was almost broken by him.


    However, no matter how hard she struggled, Jack just wouldn''t let her go. Lily was too angry to say


    anything, so she could only re at him fiercely.


    "Mr. Jack? Jack Nan? "


    Nathan asked in confusion.


    "That''s right."


    "Mr. Jack, don''t you think you are kidnapping someone now?"


    Nathan said with a faint smile. He looked at Lily and said, "Don''t be afraid, Lillie."


    "It''s between my fianc¨¦e and me. It''s none of your business."


    A cold voice sounded, and the bloodthirsty smile on Jack''s face made Lily shiver. Why was he always


    wearing an icy face?


    "Fiancee? Lillie, you? "


    Nathan couldn''t believe what he had heard. He hadn''t heard from Lily that she had a fianc¨¦. And the


    man was Mr. Jack? "No, Nathan, I... Hmm... "


    As soon as Lily opened her mouth to exin, Jack covered her mouth and dragged her out.


    "Are you insane?"


    After getting in the car, Lily cursed angrily. This man was the face of an angel and the soul of the devil.


    He almost smothered her to death just now and even threw her into the car! Lily really wanted to give


    him a punch.


    Still, Jack did not say anything. He just looked at her coldly, as if his eyes could dig a hole in her body.


    "Why... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Being stared at by him, Lily felt a little guilty and shrank her neck. This man''s eyes were so frightening,


    as if he could eat her alive at any time.

 Chapter 32 Are You Jealous

    Chapter 32 Are You Jealous


    The next second, her chin was grabbed by a pair of big hands, and Jack pressed on top of her. Looking


    at the beautiful face in front of her, Lily couldn''t help but swallow. This man was so handsome!


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone?"


    The man looked coldly at the woman in front of him, he was fascinated by her mboyant lips and her


    frightened eyes like deer. This expression seemed to be seducing. A scorching heat filled the lower


    abdomen, and his voice became hoarse.


    "I... I didn''t hear you."


    Lily exined in a whisper. She had talked with Nathan for a long time and didn''t notice the call. It was


    her negligence.


    "Lily, who is that man?"


    The man''s voice was still hoarse, full of endless temptation and sexiness. The tip of his nose gently


    touched hers, and Lily could clearly see the quiver of his eyshes.


    "Nathan, my...my senior in college."


    Somehow, she was very scared of him now, and she shuddered in shock when she thought of the


    bloody scene that day.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Jack moved his lips to her smooth shoulder and kissed her with a little overbearing gentleness.


    "I''m thinking, I''m wondering if you will kill me."


    Lily''s voice trailed off, but was still heard clearly by Jack. He chuckled, "Maybe."


    "What?"


    She didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. ''Is this man a devil?''


    She wanted to resist, but after hearing his words, she gave up all her struggles and could only let him


    kiss her.


    "Didn''t you say that you would let me go today? Why did you take me back? "


    Lily whispered in dissatisfaction, she felt very wronged.


    Jack put his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. His hard chest was against her soft


    body, which made her blush.


    What was he doing?


    "I just allowed you toe to work today. I didn''t say that you could nevere back home, Mrs.


    Nan."


    The warm breath came to her ear and her body trembled slightly.


    "But..."


    "No buts..."


    The man''s voice became colder and more irresistible. Lily immediately stopped talking.


    "You''d better remember who you are and don''t let me remind you again,"


    Jack looked at her coldly, squinting his eyes, revealing a dangerous atmosphere. Thinking of how the


    little girl smiled at the man, he was unhappy. His fianc¨¦e was seen by others, which was the biggest


    provocation to him!


    And that man was bold enough to stand in his way. Nathan had better disappear in front of him in the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    future.


    Lily didn''t know what the man next to her was thinking. She only felt that the temperature around her


    had dropped a lot in an instant. Was this man the legendary North Pole?


    But she knew that he must be very angry now, so she didn''t dare to say anything, let alone joking!


    "Are you jealous?"


    Lily tilted her head and asked tentatively.


    Looking at her coldly, a disdainful smile appeared at the corners of Jack''s mouth. "Jealous? You are


    Mrs. Nan. Why should I be jealous? "


    Lily finally understood that they were not in the same channel. He didn''t understand what she was


    asking at all!


    "You muste home early in the evening, remember?"


    His cold voice was full of irresistible authority, and Lily nodded in a hurry.


    She had made up her mind. Her life would be in danger if she stayed with this man, but as long as she


    was obedient, she would be very safe.

 Chapter 33 You Must Apologize

    Chapter 33 You Must Apologize


    "Where are we going now?"


    Looking at the dark surroundings, Lily felt a little uneasy.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Turning the steering wheel, Jack nced at the little woman beside him indifferently.


    That look really hit a nerve. Lily couldn''t help but feel angry again. She stared at the man in front of her


    with her eyes wide open. "You said you would let me go. I really don''t know where I offended you. Don''t


    I even have the right to know where I''m going?"


    "Ouch!"


    After a sudden brake, Lily felt as if her whole body was moving forward. If it weren''t for the safety belt,


    she might have died.


    "What are you doing?"


    ''What''s wrong with this man? He''s getting more and more confusing. He was fine just now. Why did he


    get angry just by some words?''


    Jack really wanted to throw the fearless woman in front of him out of the car. No one dared to


    contradict him like this, but she, Lily, had offended him countless times in a week.


    "Lily, apologize."


    He said coldly without any emotions in his words.


    What? Apologize?


    "Apologize? Are you sure?"


    Lily raised her head and shouted in disbelief. It was impossible for her to apologize.


    "Ah!"


    Jack didn''t give her any chance to resist. He pulled her into his arms and forced her to look at him.


    Again!


    As long as his cold face got close to her, Lily''s heart would beat faster.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to rape you!"


    After hearing the cold words, Lily''s face turned red. How could this man be so shameless to say such


    words?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You, you pervert!"


    Lily was so angry that she wanted to beat the demon with an angelic face to death.


    A yful smile appeared on the man''s face. He tightened his grip on Lily''s hand, making it difficult for


    her to breathe.


    "Mrs. Nan, do you want me to act as a pervert?"


    As he spoke, he nced at her chest casually.


    Of course, Lily knew what he meant. She quickly covered her chest with her hands and looked at him


    vigntly.


    "Mr. Nan, please behave yourself. I''m sorry for what happened that night. After all, no one will know


    about it if we don''t talk. I think it''s better for us to forget it as soon as possible, which would be safer for


    both of us."


    Lily drew back her neck and said seriously.


    The most important thing right now was to disassociate herself from the man in front of her. She had a


    hunch that this man would not let her go easily.


    Jack couldn''t believe it. Looking at her chattering mouth, anger rose in his chest in an instant. What


    was this woman talking about? Forgot?


    "Do you think you can forget it so easily? Miss Lv, I didn''t expect you to be such a casual woman. "


    Jack''s eyes were as sharp as eagles.


    Hearing this, Lily couldn''t stand it anymore. It was an insult to her!


    "Every girl cares about this kind of thing. Why do you say that I''m a casual person? You don''t like me


    and don''t love me. Why do you insist on marrying me? Even if we had sex, you couldn''t imprison me in


    that ce all day long. There are so many women. Why are you bullying me all the time? I beg you. I


    really didn''t mean to sleep with you that night."

 Chapter 34 If You Touch Me Again, Ill Kill You

    Chapter 34 If You Touch Me Again, I''ll Kill You


    Lily was so angry that she just let out all her grievances. Her face turned red with dissatisfaction.


    Jack didn''t say anything and just stared at her with a pair of ck eyes.


    Seeing that Jack did not answer, she also felt bored. After all, she was the only one who was talking, as


    if she was making troubles out of nothing.


    "Done?"


    After a while, the cold voice echoed in the narrow space. With her lips pouted, Lily hummed in a low


    voice.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    Jack sneered. This little girl was quite hot tempered. It seemed that he had to find a way to teach her


    well.


    As soon as she raised her head, Lily saw that Jack had been staring at her with a smile at the corners


    of his mouth. She knew that something bad would happen.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I... Ah, you pervert, Jack! "


    She wanted to stay away from this man, but she didn''t expect that her hands were mped down by


    him the next second, sped back above her head, and his chest was tightly pressed against hers.


    "You...Jack, let go of me. I can''t breathe."


    Lily felt suffocated and short of breath. She really wanted to kick the man off her body!


    Regardless of her scream, Jack watched her undting body. His face turned red and his ck eyes


    darkened.


    His breath fell on her face, warm with desire. Lily blushed and kept trying to dodge.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m a pervert?"


    Jack frowned, "Mrs. Nan?"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his right hand and stroked Lily''s soft cheek.


    Although he didn''t do anything intimate, his coarse fingers moved on her cheeks, which inexplicably


    made Lily tremble with fear.


    "Jack, can you talk nicely and keep your hands off me?"


    Lily couldn''t bear such a touch, and her body couldn''t help trembling.


    "Mrs. Nan, that''s not what you said in the bedroom that day."


    Staring at the little woman who was pressed under his body and unable to move, Jack thought of her


    beautiful appearance that night, with an ambiguous smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Who pestered me again and again to say that ''I love you''?"


    "Who was entangling me like an octopus?"


    "Mrs. Nan, do you really forget what happened that night?"


    "You were so beautiful that night."


    With every word the man said, Lily''s cheeks gradually turned red, like a ripe apple, which made him


    want to take a bite.


    Speaking of that night, Lily felt ashamed. ''What did I do that day?''


    "Mrs. Nan, do you remember everything?"


    Seeing that the little woman''s face slowly turned red, the smile at the corners of his mouth gradually


    deepened.


    "Don''t say that anymore," Lily stopped him in a hurry. "I... I don''t remember anything. I have forgotten


    what happened that night. I don''t remember anything at all."


    She closed her eyes and said, "I know nothing.".


    She would never admit what she had done that night.


    Seeing the little woman pretending to be stubborn, the man''s eyes shed a glimmer of light. It was


    okay. He would always have a way to make her admit it.


    Jack''s hands gradually went down, full of aggressiveness.


    "You...stop! Jack, you are a freak. If you dare to touch me again, I will kill you!"

 Chapter 35 What The Hell Are You Up To

    Chapter 35 What The Hell Are You Up To


    Lily gritted her teeth and thought, ''Is this man a beast?''


    "Oh? Mrs. Nan, are you trying to murder your husband? "


    There was a yful smile on the corner of Jack''s mouth.


    Lily bit her lips hard and red at the man in front of her. If he dared to move again, she would kill him!


    "Mrs. Nan, you tore one of my clothes that night. Do you remember?"


    Jack did not care about her gaze at all and said to himself.


    Damn it!


    ''Why does this man remember everything so clearly? How could he remember all the details?'' Lily


    cursed inwardly.


    "I think it was you who want to have sex with me. I don''t remember anything, but you remember it so


    clearly. What are you up to?"


    Squinting his eyes, which was a sign of danger, Jack leaned over to her and said, "What do you think?"


    Wearing only a thin dress, Lily could feel the man''s hot chest through the clothes, which made her feel


    ufortable all over.


    As an adult, she was not a fool. She knew very well in her heart and immediately did not dare to move.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If she continued to resist, she didn''t know what this beast would do. She really hated such a


    temperamental man!


    "Why don''t you resist? Aren''t you very capable? "


    Looking at the quiet woman, Jack asked coldly. His words were full of sarcasm. There was no one he


    couldn''t control, even Mrs. Nan was no exception.


    "I don''t know why you pick me, but I''m sure that you don''t like me and I don''t like you either. Why can''t


    you let me go?"


    Without any more resistance, Lily closed her eyes and whispered in a helpless or even pleading voice.


    Jack stopped and let go of Lily the next second. It was more like shaking off her than letting her go. Lily


    rubbed her arm that had been thrown on the car door and frowned. No wonder he was a murderer. He


    had hit her so hard.


    Jack''s handsome face was full of gloom, and his face became more and more gloomy. He stared at Lily


    with a pair of red eyes, and his angr features looked even colder at this moment.


    Feeling the sudden chill around her, Lily couldn''t help shivering.


    In the narrow space and the heavy atmosphere, her hands and feet were cold in an instant.


    Looking at the man''s gloomy face, Lily suddenly felt a little panic.


    ''Damn it! He is angry! ''


    "Say it again!"


    A big hand suddenly pressed on her shoulder, as if trying to break her down, and the force was so


    strong that she couldn''t breathe.


    The man''s voice was not as cold as usual, but with a deep and hoarse anger. At this time, Jack was


    like a furious lion, staring at his prey greedily, as if he could eat her up in the next second.


    "You...be gentle!"


    Lily frowned and wondered why this man was so strong. She felt that her shoulders were almost


    broken.


    "It hurts..."


    Unable to bear the pain, Lily wailed and her tears fell on his arm.


    "Lily, don''t talk nonsense again. I won''t let you go next time."


    Somehow, his heart softened when he saw her crying. He never cared about the weak, but he was


    afraid to see Lily''s tears.


    "You bastard, why do you hurt me that bad? I''m not a person who made of stone! "

 Chapter 36 Little Girl Felt Wronged

    Chapter 36 Little Girl Felt Wronged


    Lily rubbed her shoulder which was almost broken and cried.


    She would never forgive the man in front of her. She didn''t expect him to be so hard on her.


    Looking at the tears on her face, Jack turned his head irritably and said, "Don''t talk nonsense


    anymore."


    "No, I didn''t."


    Wiping the tears on her face, Lily cried out in grievance.


    She didn''t talk nonsense at all. She was just telling the truth. Who knew that this madman would react


    so violently?


    "I won''t forgive you."


    Lily raised her tearful eyes and red at the man.


    For some reason, when Jack heard this childish words, he even wanted tough.


    This little girl could always make him happy inadvertently. Perhaps this was one of the reasons why he


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    kept her by his side.


    Noticing the smile on his face, Lily was even angrier.


    How could this manugh? Was he happy to see her wipe her tears?


    "Lily, if you keep talking, I will leave you here."


    When she was about to say "I''m not afraid of you", she heard the whimper of the wind beside her. Lily


    looked around and found that there was no one around.


    As a timid girl, especially afraid of darkness, Lily shrank her neck and said timidly, "I... I''ll shut up."


    Jack nodded. The anger on his face seemed to have notpletely dissipated, and the surrounding air


    was still a little cold.


    On the way, Lily didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of being thrown down. From time to time, she took


    a nce at the man who was driving beside her and observed his emotional change.


    Perhaps it was a woman''s nature that she couldn''t help but take a few more nces at beautiful


    people.


    This man''s side face was so perfect. If he was not a murderer or a freak, perhaps Lily would fall in love


    with him.


    But when she recalled what had happened just now, she couldn''t help but despise him in her heart. Lily


    had never seen such a man who couldn''t take a joke. After a while, she looked away, leaned against


    the seat, closed her eyes and hummed to the music in the car.


    The man''s lips curled into an imperceptible smile. Lily''s every move was under his watch, and the fact


    that she peeped at him naturally could not escape his eyes.


    Listening to Lily''s humming, he seemed to be in a better mood, and the bad feelings in his mind also


    disappeared.


    "Get off the car."


    A cold voice pulled her thoughts back. After a while, the car stopped in front of the vi.


    Looking at the big vi in front of her, Lily frowned with reluctance.


    "If you don''t want to go in, you can stay here."


    Jack ignored her, opened the door and walked straight in.


    Lily looked around and was frightened to catch up with the man. ...


    Why was the big house built in this unpopr ce? Lily couldn''t figure out what these rich people


    were thinking. She shook her head and sighed helplessly.


    "Why are you sighing?"


    All of a sudden, Jack stopped. Without knowing, Lily directly bumped into his broad and hard back,


    which made her dizzy. She couldn''t help but wonder if this man''s body was made of stone.


    "Why do you suddenly stop?"


    Lily rubbed her nose andined.


    Casting a nce at her, Jack turned around and sat on the sofa. With his slender legs crossed


    gracefully, he casually picked up the goblet on the table and looked at Lily, who was rubbing her nose


    aside.

 Chapter 37 Does It Hurt

    Chapter 37 Does It Hurt


    "Does it hurt?"


    He asked casually, as elegant as a prince.


    Huh? How about give him a punch?


    Lily red at the man who did this to her, but he didn''t seem to know it at all. He handed a ss of


    wine to her and raised his eyebrows.


    What?


    ''What does he want to do?'' Lily wondered.


    "The wine is in the wine cab. The bottle in the second row and the second column."


    The smile on his thin lips disappeared and Jack looked at her indifferently.


    Did this woman understand what he was talking about? "Do you want me to take the wine?"


    With her eyes wide open, Lily asked in disbelief.


    "No, not taking it. Pour the wine for me."


    The man stood up and walked slowly to Lily, his tall figure enveloping her.


    Lily swallowed the little saliva in her mouth, ''Fine! People had to bow their heads under the eaves.'' In


    order not to be thrown into the wilderness, she had to do it!


    She nodded with a fake smile on her face. Then she took the ss, turned around and walked to the


    wine cab.


    You murderer, don''t fall into my hands, or I won''t spare you!


    It was less than one hundred meters away from the wine cab, but Lily cursed him thousands of


    times in her heart.


    Looking at her angry back, Jack couldn''t helpughing. Was this girl so angry? It''s just a ss of wine.


    Why was she so angry? It seemed that she should be taught more in the future.


    Turning around, Lily saw that Jack touched his chin and looked at her thoughtfully. She stopped and


    looked confused.


    "You... Why are you looking at me? "


    She felt that the man''s gaze was a little strange and frightening.


    "Nothing."


    Jack shook his head, turned around and sat down with a ss of wine in his hand.


    Standing aside, Lily didn''t know what to do.


    The man on the sofa didn''t say anything. His hand holding the ss shook gently and took a sip from


    time to time.


    Damn it! Lily was angry, ''Is he still in the mood to drink? Didn''t he see her standing there?''


    "Can I go to bed now?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lily stood in front of him and blocked his sight.


    The man raised his head and looked into her big watery eyes, with a hint of banter shing in his eyes.


    "Can you get yourself another ss and drink with me? Mrs. Nan? " He squinted slightly, and his deep


    and dark eyes seemed to have magic, with endless temptation.


    Somehow, Lily nodded. Then she ran to the wine cab. All of a sudden, she came to her senses.


    What did this man think of her? A servant?


    She turned to look at the man on the sofa with his back to her, and her eyes were full of anger. She


    simply put down the ss and walked over with the bottle in her arms.


    "Bang!"


    Lily put the bottle on the table, which made him frown with displeasure.


    "Drink? Come on, drink it. No one has ever drunk me down! "


    Jack was amused by her arrogance. Did she know what she was talking about?


    "Mrs. Nan, I didn''t expect you to be so generous to take a bottle of red wine worth ten million for


    battling. Good!"


    Jack''s low and deep voice was full of charm and temptation.


    Lily''s hand holding the bottle trembled. What did she hear?


    Ten million?


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at the wine in her arms in disbelief. It was the first time she had


    heard of wine worth ten million even though she had drunk a lot.


    Embarrassed, she put the wine on the table and withdrew her hand.


    As a little doctor, she didn''t deserve it!

 Chapter 38 Whats Wrong, Mrs. Nan

    Chapter 38 What''s Wrong, Mrs. Nan


    "What''s wrong? Mrs. Nan? "


    Jack looked at the little girl in front of him with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Lily smiled awkwardly and narrowed her eyes into slits. ''Did he mean to embarrass me? Didn''t he know


    why? Crazy!''


    "It''s okay. This wine may not be suitable for me. I''d better not drink it."


    Lily pretended to stand up. If she didn''t run away now, when would she be able to escape?


    "Stop!"


    A cold voice came from behind her. Lily suddenly stopped and felt a little nervous with her heart beating


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    fast. The murderer was so serious that he must be angry. The consequences might be a little serious.


    Jack frowned and his eyes fell on Lily. He pursed his thin lips slightly and his eyes were deep. This girl


    was getting more and more willful. How could she leave without his permission?


    "Sit down and drink."


    Not knowing when, Jack hade to her. He looked down at the woman in front of him and reached


    out his hand to raise her chin.


    "Okay?"


    His voice was low and maic, which was particrly pleasant to hear.


    Hearing his voice, Lily was a little stunned and said, "Okay..."


    ''Oh my God! What the hell am I doing?


    ''Why am I always seduced by him? Is this man the reincarnation of a tramp?'' Lily wondered.


    That pair of charming eyes really made her very helpless. As long as she took a look at them, it was


    difficult to forget, she could even fall in love with those eyes.


    Then, with an evil smile on his face, Jack held her waist with one hand and lifted her up.


    Lily eximed, wrapped his neck unconsciously, and widened her eyes.


    "What... What are you doing? Put me down."


    As soon as Jack walked to the sofa and sat down, Lily sat on his legs. She could not help but blush


    with shyness.


    "I''ming down."


    Biting her lips, Lily struggled to get rid of the man.


    "Don''t move. I''ll eat you alive if you keep moving," said Jack in a low voice, pressing her wiggling body.


    He was not joking. Feeling the heat in his belly, he had to control her and suppress the emotions in his


    heart.


    All of a sudden, Lily realized that she had no choice but to lie obediently in Jack''s arms.


    This man did it on purpose. He wanted to take advantage of her!


    Lily thought resentfully.


    A strong smell of alcohol came over. At one end of the transparent goblet was his slender fingers.


    Turning around, Lily met a pair of deep eyes.


    "Do you want me to drink?" She was a little confused, with a faint blush on her face. Innocence and


    crimson intertwined with each other, making her have a special charm.


    "What do you think? Mrs. Nan? "


    With an ambiguous smile on his face, Jack tightened his grip on her waist.


    Lily was a little hesitant. If she got drunk, would they make the same mistake like that night?


    If they did so again, there would be nothing she could do to remove the stigma off herself. Thinking of


    this, Lily shook her head and said in a muffled voice.


    "I''d better not drink it."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "If I get drunk and do something to you, you will suffer a great loss, won''t you?"


    Lily scratched her head and looked into his eyes sincerely.


    Jack was speechless. Suffer losses?


    "Lily, you think too much, don''t you?"


    Putting down the ss, Jack raised her chin with his slender fingers.

 Chapter 39 Dont Look At Me Like That

    Chapter 39 Don''t Look At Me Like That


    Looking at his handsome face, Lily couldn''t help swallowing.


    How sexy his mouth was! Was he really a man?


    She said subconsciously, "Let me ask you a question."


    "What?"


    "Are you a man?"


    As soon as she spoke out, she regretted. ''Oh my God! Did I make a fatal move?'' He would have


    misunderstood her.


    As expected, when the man heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and the next second, he


    pressed his body down, with the tip of his nose against hers.


    Feeling that her heart was about to jump out of her chest, Lily hurriedly reached out her hand against


    Jack''s chest and stammered to exin.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. I mean, you are so beautiful that you don''t look like a man at all. No, no, no."


    Feeling that she couldn''t exin it clearly, she was too angry to say a word.


    "Mrs. Nan, don''t you know whether I am a man or not? How about I prove it to you one more time? "


    As a man of action, as soon as he spoke, Jack caught her lips in an instant.


    Lily lost her guard for a while and was stunned to let him take advantage of her.


    All of a sudden, the vague and familiar memory of that night flooded into her mind. Lily felt that all her


    sanity had been burnt into paste and her whole body was inexplicably hot.


    Jack stared at her face. Her pure and tender face flushed and her eyes were so seductive to him.


    People who knew him all knew that he never touched women. In Jack''s eyes, women were the most


    cynical and weakest creatures in the world, they were extremely dangerous.


    But that night, he broke his bottom line.


    After that, he told himself countless times that it was only an exception.


    However, he hated the word ''exception'' so much, as if it was his biggest failure. His only reason could


    not stop him. How big a failure was this?


    Heforted himself that he kept her by his side only because of his n, and this woman did not


    suffer any losses. After all, the position of Mrs. Nan was the dream of all women.


    Thinking of this, a trace offort came to Jack''s heart.


    When Lily came back to her senses, she kept flinching, trying to resist the man on her.


    Was this man crazy? Did he know what he was doing?


    Was he drunk?


    The kiss disturbed her nerves. Lily bit his tongue without hesitation.


    "Hiss!"


    Feeling the pain, Jack let go of her and stared at her coldly with anger in his ck eyes.


    Damn it! How dare this woman bite him?


    "You... Don''t look at me like that. You kissed me first! "


    Under his gaze, Lily was a little scared and drew back her neck.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But on a second thought, it was his fault first. It was she who suffered losses, not the man!


    Thinking of this, Lily blushed, ashamed and angry.


    "Don''t look at me like that!"

 Chapter 40 You Freak!

    Chapter 40 You Freak!


    Lily was so angry that her eyes turned red. The man suddenly bent down and kissed her lips.


    Again!


    Lily pushed him away and red at him.


    Instead of getting angry, Jackughed. He held her in his arms, biting her earlobes and gently asked,


    "How do you call me?"


    The kiss sent a shiver down her spine.


    Lily was a woman who knew what to do. She knew that if she refused him at this time, she would be


    raped first and then killed. In order to protect herself, why couldn''t she be an obedient Barbie girl?


    "Jack."


    She said softly. In front of her was Jack''s shoulder. She really wanted to bite a piece of meat to vent her


    hatred.


    A good girl doesn''t fight against a bad man!


    No, a good girl doesn''t fight with a murderer!


    Lily had to put up with it!


    In her heart, she had already cursed Jack for thousands of times.


    She really wanted to know how this man became a pervert.


    ''We have known each other for a long time and we have slept together. How can I not know your


    name? You are an idiot. Do you think I am also an idiot like you?


    God, please save me.


    How could such a lovely girl be bullied by this freak?''


    Lily felt like weeping but had no tears.


    "No, you should call me ''honey''."


    He corrected her. His voice was low, like a piece of ma.


    Damn it!


    Lily couldn''t help cursing in her heart.


    Honey? What the hell?


    She hadn''t agreed to this yet. How could she call him ''honey'' without any hesitation? Do you think I''m a


    call girl!


    You can do whatever you want just because you are good-looking?


    On a second thought, actually if you are good-looking, you can do whatever you want, but it doesn''t


    mean that you can bully others!


    Lily had made up her mind that if this freak man made such a rude request again, she would risk her


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    life to resist him, just like risking her life for the sake of revolution.


    She would let this man know that he couldn''t do whatever he wants even if he is good-looking or rich.


    In short, he couldn''t do whatever he wants at any time!


    "THAT IS NOT OKAY! "


    Gritting her teeth, Lily said word by word, her big eyes filled with anger.


    But the man seemed to ignore her anger. He just gently bit her earlobe and sucked it slowly.


    Lily wished she could kick the man in front of her and step on him again. However, her hands were


    tightly locked by him, so she could only let him bully her.


    "Mrs. Nan, I will make you willing one day."


    The warm breath spread in Lily''s ear. His maic voice was full of bewitchment.


    "No way!"


    Lily stressed again.


    Freak! He must be a freak!


    At this critical moment, Lily lifted her knees and gave him a hard push. With a groan, Jack let go of her


    in pain.


    "Lily!"


    Anger shed in his deep ck eyes.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Lily suddenly wanted to run away.


    He was so powerful that she felt she was no match for him. Lily lifted her leg and tried to run.


    You want to escape?


    Jack reached out and grabbed her, pressing her under his body.


    "Mrs. Nan, where do you want to go?"


    "Jack! I will sue you not only for murder, but also for rape! "


    Lily was so angry that she lost her mind. But after she finished her words, she regretted.


    ''Damn it! He was not over with what happenedst time. Why did I mention it again? ''

 Chapter 41 Beast In Human Form

    Chapter 41 Beast In Human Form


    Sure enough, the man''s body stiffened, and the handsome face darkened. He reached out his hand


    and raised her chin.


    ""Does Mrs. Nan really want me to take the real charge?""


    Said Jack expressionlessly.


    Only then did Lily realize that she had been set up!


    "You are such a bastard, Jack."


    A beast in human clothing.


    In fact, her kick was heavy just now, but the man seemed to be fine and still well-dressed. Could it be


    that this man had a super self-healing ability?


    If this man really seeded, would she die miserably?


    Lily was shocked by her own thoughts.


    "Jack, let go of me!"


    She twisted her body and struggled desperately.


    "Don''t move!"


    The man warned in a low voice. How could Lily listen to him?


    She was still struggling and talking presumptuously.


    "You bastard, don''t touch me. I don''t like you. Don''t touch me!"


    The man on her body seemed to understand her words. His eyes turned cold and Jack let go of her.


    Lily quickly stood up and left. This man was dangerous now and she had to stay away from him.


    Jack didn''t say anything but stared at her.


    "I don''t like you."


    This sentence lingered in his ears. For some reason, when he heard it, he immediately lost his desire.


    He stood up and walked towards Lily.


    Lily crossed her arms over her chest and thought he was going crazy again.


    However, Jack just passed by her and went upstairs without even looking at her.


    Lily froze and frowned, ''Is he ignoring me?''


    In the past few days, she had always felt that there was an imperial aura around Jack, and now, she


    found that this aura was unusually strong.


    Just a nce can make you out of breath.


    "Oh my God! Who the hell is this man?"


    Hearing the sound of the door closing upstairs, she finally felt relieved.


    ''It''s okay. You have to calm down. Lily, calm down. He is just a man, not a devil.''


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at the red wine in the ss and curled her lips. It was a pity to waste such a good wine.


    Lily picked up the ss and took a sip. A refreshing fragrance greeted her, and a satisfied smile


    appeared on her face.


    After a while, she looked at the empty ss and smacked her lips with satisfaction. It was so good to


    be rich.


    She raised her head and looked upstairs. What was that man doing in the room?


    It was abnormal that he hadn''t called her for such a long time!


    In the huge study, there was a tall bookshelf around. The man sat at the table, frowning, as if he was


    thinking about something.


    The phone screen shed. He looked at it casually, but didn''t pick it up.


    The curtain in front of the French window rustled. Soon, a figure appeared behind the man.


    "Mr. Jack."


    The man in front of the window said respectfully. His voice was so low that only the two of them could


    hear it.


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, Jack nodded slightly and asked, "What happened over there?"


    "Not yet, but..."


    The man suddenly stopped and said hesitantly.


    "Say it."


    His cold voice made people tremble with fear, and his majesty was irresistible.


    "Mr. Jack, are you really going to let Miss Lv out?"


    Having been with Jack for so many years, he had never seen him care about any women, but this


    woman had challenged the bottom line of Mr. Jack over and over again.

 Chapter 42 Permitted Entry

    Chapter 42 Permitted Entry


    However, to his surprise, Mr. Jack still didn''t show any signs of anger, which confused him. Did Mr.


    Jack really have a crush on the woman this time?


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    In the darkness, Jack''s slender fingers sandwiched one end of the cigarette. Shrouding in smoke, his


    face looked somewhat unreal, noble and cold.


    "But..."


    Henry was still hesitant. Mr. Jack also knew how insidious and vicious those people were. Once Lily


    was caught, the consequences would be unimaginable. Was this really what Mr. Jack wanted to see?


    "No buts."


    There was irresistible anger in Jack''s tone. He turned around and looked at the person in front of him,


    which made Henry tremble.


    "I know what I''m doing."


    He was confident that he would teach them a lesson this time.


    Henry nodded, turned around and disappeared.


    Looking out of the window, Jack''s mind was full of the woman''s bright smile. Was he really going to do


    this?


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. He turned around and saw a petite woman standing at


    the door with a fruit te.


    As soon as she entered the room, Lily saw the man raising his head slightly in the smoke and looking


    at the dim light above his head. From her angle, the man''s side face was perfectly shown in front of


    her.


    She had to admit that this man was a scourge, and of course he had the qualification to be a scourge.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Lily was a little nervous and walked into his study. Normally, no one was allowed to enter his study


    without permission, but unexpectedly, he didn''t stop her today.


    Jack stared at her as if he was looking at a prey, expressionless and somewhat dignified.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Here you are. I''m leaving now."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she had struggled in her mind for a long time. Thinking of the kick she gave him just now, she


    felt a little guilty.


    The most important reason was that she had to give in to her current situation.


    Lily was not a fool. She didn''t even know how to call in reinforcements in such a remote ce.


    She put down the fruit te and was about to run out.


    But her wrist was grabbed by him the next second. She turned around and looked at him in confusion.


    "Why do you suddenly do this for me?"


    Looking at the fruit te on the table, Jack''s eyes darkened. What was this girl nning? He couldn''t


    understand her.


    Lily scratched her head and smiled awkwardly.


    "Nothing, it''s not a big deal. I just saw that you have been sitting in the room for a long time and


    wondered if I should get you something to eat. But eating too much at night is not good for your health,


    so I got you some fruit."


    The woman in front of him had a beautiful face and pure eyes. Hearing this, Jack''s heart softened. For


    so many years, she was the first person who cared about him so much.


    As the third son of the Nan n, and also the so-called heir of the family, Jack had already been used


    to the life of intrigue. He was numb to all the care from others, and even felt that inexplicable care was


    a threat.


    But he was touched by Lily''s concern over and over again. This woman''s eyes told him that she was


    not lying.


    In this vi, Jack was the only one who lived here. Others could only enter the vi with his permission.


    Lily was the first person who was brought here by him.

 Chapter 43 Kick Him Out Of Bed

    Chapter 43 Kick Him Out Of Bed


    "Okay."


    Jack replied in a low voice, still not letting go of the little woman''s hand.


    Lily bit her lips and struggled to get rid of the grip on her wrist.


    ''Oh my God! Why does this man always like to touch me? Haven''t he taken enough advantage of me


    just now?''


    Jack stood up, suddenly held her waist and walked to the bedroom.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Lily panicked. As she saw the bedroom approaching, she widened her eyes in horror.


    "Sleep."


    The man''s next wordspletely drove her crazy. What? Sleep? Did she hear it right?


    Was this man really crazy? He even wanted to sleep with her. She would never let him seed!


    "Jack, let go of me. I don''t want to sleep. I don''t want to sleep with you."


    Lily struggled desperately, her eyes red like a frightened rabbit.


    Suddenly, the man stopped and looked at her in confusion.


    "It''ste now. Don''t you want to go to bed?"


    Lily stared at him and thought, ''Are you kidding me? I would never sleep with you.''


    "I...I want to go back to my room."


    She said seriously.


    "Sleep with me!"


    Ignoring her anger, the man directly carried her on his shoulder and put her on the bed. Then he got


    into bed, put his arms around her waist and gently closed his eyes.


    Wait?


    Why didn''t he move? Was he really just sleeping?


    Lily looked at him in confusion.


    "Mrs. Nan, are you so energetic?"


    Jack looked at her yfully, with a hint of ambiguity in his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Lily blushed. She knew she had been fooled.


    "Jack, could you not scare me next time?"


    The man looked at her helplessly. "I didn''t scare you."


    "But, but you said... Sleep... "


    As Lily spoke, her voice trailed off and she bit her lips in shame.


    Was she too evil?


    As if he had understood something, a wicked smile appeared on his face. The next second, Jack


    turned over and pressed the woman under him, raising her chin.


    With her eyes wide open in disbelief, Lily wondered if she was right. She knew this freak wouldn''t let


    her go so easily.


    "I warn you, Jack. If you don''t want to be kicked out of bed by me, let go of me now."


    No matter what, Lily decided to take the initiative.


    While she was thinking, her legs were suddenly mped by a pair of big hands.


    The smile at the corners of his mouth widened. There seemed to be a provocation in his yful eyes.


    "It seems that Mrs. Nan wants more than just sleep."


    Looking at the little woman under him who was about to punch him with her cheeks bulged, Jack was


    very happy.


    "You!"


    When Lily was thinking about how to get rid of the man''s restraint, the man turned over,y aside and


    wrapped his arms around her waist again.


    What on earth was this man going to do? "Is it fun to tease her like this?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Do you think it''s interesting to tease me like this, Jack?" Lily shouted angrily.


    "Yes."


    The man''s groan came from above her head, which made Lily speechless.


    Jack rested his chin on her hair and inhaled the fragrance from it. Every part of her body made him feel


    at ease.


    "Don''t you like to sleep naked?"


    Asked Jack in a low voice, with a hint of smile in his words.

 Chapter 44 I Want To Conquer You More

    Chapter 44 I Want To Conquer You More


    Lily was too angry to say a word.


    She ignored him and turned over.


    "Why don''t you say anything?"


    Jack didn''t like the feeling of being ignored by her, so he turned her over.


    "Sleep."


    After saying that, Lily felt sleepy. She slowly closed her eyes andy in the man''s arms.


    After a while, the sound of Lily''s breath came through.


    Jack looked at the little woman in his arms carefully. Her gentle and agile eyebrows, her big eyes,


    which were usually bright and shining, were closed tightly, leaving only her eyshes trembling slightly,


    which tickled him a little. Her small nose and high nose bridge were as delicate as a porcin doll, and


    her cherry mouth was slightly open, as if she was waiting for something.


    He lowered his head, kissed her on the lips and turned off the light.


    The next morning, the sun shone in through the French window and Jack opened his eyes.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His sleep quality had always been poor, and a little sound would make him unable to sleep, but he had


    been sleeping soundlyst night.


    Looking at the little woman who was still sleeping in his arms, he couldn''t help smiling evilly.


    Lily felt suffocated. This is a very big room, but there was no oxygen at all.


    A second before she felt the death, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw a handsome face in front


    of her.


    Out of self-protection, she lifted her leg and kicked the man''s lower abdomen.


    "Ah!"


    The man cried out in pain and sat on the ground, his eyes were full of anger, staring at the woman on


    the bed.


    "Lily, you''re risking your life here!"


    Jack''s face was now covered with dark clouds. His eyes were cold and bloodshot, like a furious lion.


    Looking at his fierce eyes, Lily couldn''t help shrinking her neck.


    ''Damn it! Is this man angry?


    But he was the one who started it. It was all his fault.''


    Thinking of this, Lily raised her head again, like a winner.


    This woman was quite bold. Was he too good to her?


    At this moment, Jack really wanted to strangle the woman in front of him. Slowly, he stood up and


    pinched her chin in the next second, he was dangerous now.


    "Are you tired of living? Lily?"


    It was the first time that he had been kicked by someone in his life. Lily was so fearless that she even


    dared to kick him.


    "You kissed me first."


    ''Why is he so unreasonable? I''m the one who is at a disadvantage, '' Lily thought.


    "Why can''t I kiss you?"


    Jack said fiercely, as if he could swallow her up in the next second.


    It had to be said that the man was so intimidating that Lily was frightened to admit defeat at once.


    "Mr. Nan, I''m sorry. It''s my bad. Please let me go. I''m still in a hurry to work."


    She apologized meekly, but in her heart, she had cursed the man in front of her thousands of times.


    ''He did it on purpose. He did it on purpose to make things difficult for me, '' Lily thought!


    "Then how are you going to make it up to me?"


    The man''s eyes shed with a sly light, like a sessful fox.


    Only then did Lily realize that she had been fooled. She smiled, as warm as the sunshine in the


    morning.


    "Then I might as well kick you again."


    There was no way to take advantage of her!


    The woman in front of him looked like a winner, looking at himcently.


    Little girl, you are too young to fight with me.


    "Your confident look makes me want to conquer you."

 Chapter 45 It Seems That Life Would Not Be Peaceful Anymore

    Chapter 45 It Seems That Life Would Not Be Peaceful Anymore


    Hearing this, Lily was stunned. When she was about to kick him down, the strength in her body


    suddenly disappeared. Standing in front of the bed, Jack looked at her with a hint of mockery.


    The man''s eyes were a bit cold, but with a little bit of scorching. Lily could not help but feel a little


    flustered.


    "Why... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    She regretted that she didn''t kick him just now. Her hesitation seemed to ask for his permission.


    ''What''s wrong with you! Lily!


    "Don''t you want to go to work?"


    The man turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    With an ominous premonition, Lily picked up her phone and checked the time.


    "Oh my God! It''s already nine o''clock. Why don''t you wake me up, Jack?"


    In a towering rage, Lily rushed to the bathroom and gave the tall man a punch.


    It was all because of this man that she waste!


    "Puff!"


    The man who was brushing his teeth got the punch, and the white bubbles in his mouth sprayed out of


    a mirror.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Ha-ha."


    Looking at the wretched man, Lily suddenly felt funny and couldn''t helpughing.


    The man''s face gradually darkened. He turned around and his eyes fell directly on Lily''s face.


    This woman was so bold. It was not enough to tease himst night, and today she dared tough at


    him one more time. Was he her joke? Looking at the man with toothpaste bubbles on the corner of his


    mouth, Lily felt a little flustered.


    Although the man looked a little embarrassed, he was still damn good-looking. Lily couldn''t help


    thinking, sure enough, the handsome man could do whatever he wanted.


    "Mrs. Nan, have you seen enough?"


    With a gloomy face, Jack forced her to the corner step by step. He really wanted to strangle this


    fearless woman in front of him.


    "You seem to be afraid of me..."


    "No, it''s impossible."


    Lily was afraid that she would offend him and be thrown into the wilderness.


    She felt her scalp tingling. Was he really going to throw her into the sea to feed the fish?


    "Oh?"


    Jack looked at her thoughtfully, as if he was thinking about how to kill her. Lily''s heart was beating fast.


    "Mr. Nan, what are you doing?"


    Lily swallowed and took a deep breath to ease her fear.


    "Why are you afraid of me?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t move in the corner, Jack reached out his hand and rubbed her chin with his


    fingers, as if deep in thought.


    Lily was so scared that her legs went limp.


    "I was wrong. I didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t expect you to be so overreacted."


    She closed her eyes, as if the one standing in front of her was not a human being, but a fierce tiger,


    which could chew her bones into pieces in the next second.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The man was still stroking her chin, not intending to let her go. Instead, he approached her further.


    Lily felt his unique aura touching her face.


    No, something bad would happen if things went on like this.


    Gritting her teeth, Lily shook off the man''s hand and got out.


    After she seeded, she raised the corners of her mouth. Sure enough, being petite was good, such


    as when she was trapped by a pervert.


    Jack quickly turned around and looked at the woman''s back as she ran away. The corners of his mouth


    curved up a bit.


    They fought with each other the whole morning. It seemed that he would never live a peaceful life in the


    future.

 Chapter 46 Run Away, I Must Run Away

    Chapter 46 Run Away, I Must Run Away


    Lily trotted all the way downstairs and rushed into the washroom. Sure enough, the rich people were


    different. There were five washrooms in total.


    She washed her face and rinsed her mouth as soon as possible. She checked the time. She was sure


    to bete today, but she wouldn''t be toote.


    She raised her head and looked upstairs, but didn''t see the man. What was he doing? It seemed that


    he didn''t want to drive her to work.


    She shook her head helplessly. Sure enough, men were unreliable. At the critical moment, she still had


    to rely on her two legs.


    She opened the door and rushed out of the vi. Looking at the woods in front, she suddenly stopped.


    Although the sun was shining and the trees were mottled, it was dangerous.


    Why did he build the house in the woods on the mountain? There must be something wrong with his


    brain!


    She couldn''t help cursing in her heart.


    She turned around and looked at the big vi behind her, but she still ran downstairs.


    In front of the French window on the second floor of the vi not far away, the man stood quietly in the


    sunshine. His angr chin, straight nose, and delicate features were more three-dimensional in the


    sunshine. Looking at the woman who gradually disappeared in his sight, he showed a cold face.


    "Mr. Jack, aren''t you going to have a look?"


    A man stood behind him, bowing his head respectfully.


    "Hmm."


    Jack replied coldly.


    The man still wanted to say something, but when he saw the cold eyes of Jack, he finally stopped.


    Lily walked in the woods. There were some unknown birds flying by her side from time to time. She


    was timid. At this moment, she wanted to go back and ask Jack to send her to the hospital.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She turned around and found that she was far from the vi. She shook her head helplessly and


    walked forward, gritting her teeth.


    "Boss, aren''t we going to do it now?"


    Two men in ck stood behind the tall tree. One of them looked at the back of Lily and said in a low


    voice.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Another man replied in a cold voice. He wasn''t sure if there was someone following her. He didn''t dare


    to take the risk. Mr. Jack was also ruthless. Once they were caught by Mr. Jack, the consequences


    would be unimaginable.


    She walked forward, and the rustling sound came from behind from time to time.


    She stopped nervously and looked back, but only a few leaves floated, and no one followed her. It


    seemed that she was oversensitive.


    ''How dare he let me go to work alone? Doesn''t he know where he lives?''?


    Thinking of this, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She didn''t want to see this man


    anymore.


    "You are such a heartless man, Jack. How dare you let me go alone?"


    Lily muttered.


    The man behind her didn''t know what she was saying.


    "Is she calling Jack?"


    The man asked in confusion, as if he was talking to himself.


    "Let''s keep an eye on it. Mr. Jack is a weird man. It may be a trap. How could he let such an important


    woman go alone so easily?"


    She didn''t feel the sound behind her at all. She was used to the rustling sound of falling leaves.


    As she walked, she seemed to have been used to this kind of fear.


    It seemed that she had been trained to be brave. She sighed helplessly.


    She had been living in a colorful city. When had she passed through a whole forest alone?

 Chapter 47 Its Not Easy To Work

    Chapter 47 It''s Not Easy To Work


    After a long walk, Lily saw the hospital finally. She rushed to the hospital. It was not easy for her to go


    to work.


    It was all because of that man called Jack!


    She really regretted that she didn''t kick him this morning, or that she punched him too lightly. She was


    too kindhearted.


    "Lily?"


    When she walked into the hospital, she heard a familiar male voice behind her. She turned her head


    subconsciously.


    "Hello, Nathan, president."


    Seeing the president standing beside him, she greeted him at once.


    ''Damn it! I''m going to be scolded again. I''m two hourste.''


    Lowering her head, she was well mentally prepared.


    "Lily, you''re Dr. You''s assistant from now on. You both are very capable and you can work together."


    To her surprise, the president didn''t scold her, and even kindly discussed this matter with her. She had


    long found that the president''s attitude towards her was different.


    Was it because of that man?


    Jack''s enchanting face gradually appeared in her mind. As if deep in thought, ''It seemed that man was


    really not simple.''


    "Lily? Lily?"


    Seeing that she seemed to be absent-minded, he stretched out his hand and shook it in front of her


    eyes.


    This girl didn''t change at all. She was still so distracted.


    Nathan smiled gently. He remembered that when they were at school, he was serious with the


    homework, but she was absent-minded again and again. He was angry, but he couldn''t do nothing to


    her.


    "Lily?"


    Lily came back to her senses when she heard Nathan''s voice. She shivered and thought, ''Oh my God!


    What am I doing? I was absent-minded in front of the prince charming because of that man.''


    "Nathan, I''m sorry. I, I suddenly thought of something."


    She scratched her hair awkwardly and smiled sheepishly.


    With a warm smile on his face, he said, "It''s okay. You''re often sent-minded. I''m used to it. Call me


    Doctor You. Okay, Doctor Lv?"


    He was always gentle. It seemed that nothing in the world could make him angry from embarrassment.


    When she met him for the first time, he always wore a smile on his face.


    In the school, even if something bad happened to her, seeing his smile which was like the spring in


    March, she would get rid of all the bad feelings, as if the smile had magic.


    "Okay. Doctor You."


    With the same warm smile on her face, she said softly.


    Seeing that the harmonious rtionship, the president smiled with relief. He had worried that Lily would


    not agree to cooperate with Nathan. He did not expect that the two people were so familiar with each


    other, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Then you can continue to talk about the work. I''m going to work."


    The president nodded and left.


    "Lily, there is a patient waiting for me over there. Come with me."


    He said with a smile, and the two dimples at the corners of his mouth were partly hidden and partly


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    visible.


    His blue eyes were affectionate and gentle, and his nose was high. His fair skin shed with a healthy


    luster.


    She nodded and followed him.


    "What happened to that patient?"


    They kept silent all the way. Walking on the corridor of the hospital, she asked softly, breaking the


    awkward silence.


    He smiled. She seemed to hear a chuckle.

 Chapter 48 Years of Secret Adoration

    Chapter 48 Years of Secret Adoration


    "It''s a long story. We can meet all kinds of patients nowadays."


    Nathan shook his head helplessly.


    "What?"


    Without understanding what he meant, Lily tilted her head and looked at him in confusion.


    Nathan nced at her and blinked at her. "Do you want to know?"


    She could tell from his tone that this patient was not a simple one.


    "He got drunk and climbed up the tree and fell down. Then he had a concussion of brain."


    Nathan stopped, looked down at her eyes and said softly.


    "What? Ha, ha, ha..."


    Being stunned for a second, she covered her belly and burst intoughter. There was actually such an


    idiot!


    She had thought that Jack was stupid enough as he built the house on the mountain. She did not


    expect that there was someone who made himself fall.


    "Achoo!"


    Jack was sitting at the desk and reading the magazine attentively, and he suddenly sneezed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He frowned. Was she cursing him?


    Jack squinted and looked out of the window.


    Afterughing for a while, she managed to straighten up. As she was amused easily, she really couldn''t


    resist it.


    "Well, stopughing. Let''s go and have a look."


    Caressing her long hair, he smiled dotingly. This girl was still as careless as before. She was always


    naughty when something funny happened.


    When she opened the door, she saw a man wrapped in bandage lying on the bed. As a nurse, she


    walked over by instinct, intending to check his wound.


    "Let me do it."


    Her wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone. Nathan stopped her and said with a smile that he didn''t


    want her to have contact with a male patient.


    "What? No, no, No. Let me do it. I''m a nurse."


    Shouldn''t she be the one who bandaged the wound? The doctor had better not do such a thing.


    "No, I can do it."


    Nathan didn''t give her a chance to refute. He blocked her behind and walked straight to the bed.


    Standing still in a daze, she watched the tall man bending over and unwrapping the bandage on the


    patient''s body piece by piece.


    The great image of Nathan was instantly set up in her heart.


    As expected, she had a good taste. Not every man can be her prince charming.


    He was not like that man, who even asked her to pour wine. That''s outrageous.


    "Achoo!"


    When he was reading a book, he sneezed again.


    ''Why do I sneeze again and again? How many times has she cursed me?''


    "Dr. You, let me help you."


    Seeing that the blood and the blue medicine stains on his slender fingers, Lily felt sorry for him.


    His hands should hold scalpels. How could he change the bandage?


    "No, thanks."


    Turning around, Nathan smiled, which made her a little excited.


    ''Oh, my God! It''s this smile that has healed a lot of her sadness. It was this smile that made her like him


    for four years.''


    After a long time, Nathan finally changed the dressing for the patient. He skillfully made a knot, pped


    his hands, and gently said, "Well, rest for a few days."


    Standing beside, she was a bit confused, "Aren''t you a doctor? Why can you change the dressing so


    expertly?"


    He smiled and didn''t exin.


    Without asking more, she raised her wrist to check the time. It was already eleven o''clock at noon.


    She felt her t tummy and swallowed. She didn''t have breakfast this morning and rushed to work. At


    this time, she was already hungry.

 Chapter 49 Dont Fatter Yourself Again

    Chapter 49 Don''t Fatter Yourself Again


    "Hungry?"


    Nathan smiled, as if he had read her mind.


    Lily nodded. Eating was the most important thing in her life. Because of Jack, she couldn''t have


    breakfast.


    "I didn''t have breakfast. I got upte and didn''t have time."


    She touched the tip of her nose, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes.


    "Let''s go together."


    Then he grabbed her wrist and walked out.


    Wait? What''s going on?


    Lowering her head, she stared nkly at the wrist held by someone, and a trace of panic shed


    through her eyes.


    She quickly got rid of his hand and quickened her pace.


    "Lily, why are you walking so fast?"


    He looked rxed, as if he was not embarrassed at all.


    "I... I''m hungry."


    She left him in a hurry and trotted all the way to the canteen.


    Looking at her fleeing back, he suddenly pursed his lips and smiled.


    ''I''m back. You can''t run away.''


    ''Oh, my God! What happened just now? Nathan actually held my hand?''


    She rushed to the canteen and found a seat, looking incredulous and surprised.


    This was the first time that Nathan had held her hand. Even in the school, the two had never been


    intimate.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they were just good friends.


    Perhaps, secret love was painful and happy. In this world, it seemed that only she knew that she liked


    Nathan. No, Jack also knew it.


    Thinking of what he had said to herst time, she couldn''t help shivering. She wondered who this man


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    was and why he knew everything.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Nathan took two bowls of rice and sat opposite Lily. It was not until then that she realized that she had


    forgotten to fill the bowl with rice.


    ''What''s wrong with your brain?''


    She couldn''t help cursing herself one hundred times in her heart. It was not the first time that she had


    lost face in front of her prince charming.


    "I..."


    "Let''s eat."


    Nathan interrupted her and smiled gently.


    It seemed that after a long century, when she finished thest grain of rice, she breathed a sigh of


    relief. This meal was too quiet, and it was not her style at all.


    "Let''s go. There is an operation this afternoon. Let''s go back to the office and have a discussion."


    Nathan smiled, "I didn''t expect to be so busy on the first day I arrived at the hospital."


    "Yes, there are a lot of things to deal with in this hospital. After all, it''s the best hospital in the city."


    She didn''t understand why Nathan suddenly came back home.


    In the office, with his chin resting on his hand, he fixed his eyes on the girl who was spouting in front of


    him. He nodded from time to time with gentle eyes.


    "Well, that''s my opinion."


    After telling her thoughts in one breath, Lily felt thirsty. She picked up the water from Nathan and took


    gulps of it.


    "Eh-hem..."


    "Drink slowly. No one will take it away from you."


    He patted the girl''s back gently, with a hint of pity in his eyes. ''She is as reckless as before.''


    "I''m fine."


    She coughed so hard that her face turned red. She almost suffocated. As expected, she couldn''t be


    absent-minded when drinking water.


    Seeing Nathan''s tenderness in his eyes, she felt her heart beat faster all of a sudden. This man was


    really gentle and good-looking.


    When they were at school, Nathan always looked at her like this, which made her misunderstand that


    he liked her many times.

 Chapter 50 The Winner

    Chapter 50 The Winner


    But one day when she learned that he had flown overseas, she waspletely disappointed. She


    even got drunk and got seriously ill.


    She didn''t understand why he went abroad without saying goodbye. She swore that she would never


    forgive him.


    But when she saw him again after so many years, she still forgave him. It was really a p in the face.


    After all, she liked him so much before.


    Maybe he was on a whim. He only knew her in this hospital, so he was so good to her.


    This time, Lily didn''t want to think too much. After all, thinking too much made people tired, just as she


    naively thought she would be with him in the past.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    These days, because of work, they had been together all the time. When people in the hospital saw the


    two of them, they would always think they had an ambiguous rtionship.


    "Oh, Lily, are you going to have dinner with Dr. You?"


    She smiled awkwardly and nodded. However, Nathan seemed as if he didn''t know the hidden meaning,


    and he even smiled at those people with a good grace.


    "Lily, wait for me here. I''ll go upstairs and get some documents. They will be used at the meeting."


    Suddenly, Nathan stopped and thought of something. He turned around and went upstairs.


    She nodded and waited for him at the stairs.


    "What a shameless woman! She is dating two men at the same time. She even seduced other people''s


    husbands before."


    "Yes, I feel so ashamed. Why is there such a person in our hospital?"


    "Oh, don''t be sad, Suzy. Just take it easy. Don''t embarrass your parents. Just forget about this sister."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Lily suddenly appeared, which startled the two of them.


    These two people were her former leader Amy, and the "senior" who had long disliked her.


    "I''m talking about you. How could Dr. You be so good to you? I didn''t expect that you slept with another


    man and also hook up with him here."


    Suzy put her arms around her chest, as if she was the winner.


    "Dr. Lv, I''m not ming you. You should learn from her. Isn''t it good to be honest? You should behave


    well as a married woman."


    Touching the decoration on her nail, Amy said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Without looking at her, Lily walked straight to Suzy and raised her hand.


    "p!"


    A crisp p resounded through the whole corridor. The p was so hard that Suzy stumbled to one


    side.


    She looked at her in disbelief, with her eyes full of anger.


    She looked down at her coldly, as if she was looking at an idiot.


    "Suzy, this is just a warning. If I find it again, I will make you unable to stay in this hospital."


    After saying that, Lily pped her hands, turned around and was about to leave.


    Now Suzy was like a bug, making her sick every time she saw her.


    It was not until then that Amy came to his senses. She didn''t expect that she would p Suzy so hard.


    Fortunately, the p didn''t fall on her face, or her face would be disfigured.


    She hurried to help Suzy up, who was sitting on the ground like a drowned rat.


    "How dare you hit me? I''ll kill you!"


    As soon as she stood up, she rushed to Lily like a lunatic. Hearing the scream behind her, Lily turned


    around and saw that Suzy''s long nails were less than twenty centimeters away from her eyes. Her


    pupils instantly dted, and a trace of fear shed through her eyes.

 Chapter 51 Go To The Hospital To See Mrs. Nan

    Chapter 51 Go To The Hospital To See Mrs. Nan


    "Stop!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    A cold male voice was heard.


    The expected pain did note. Lily opened her eyes, and Suzy''s hand was fixed in the air, unable to


    move.


    "Senior."


    Her voice trembled with fear.


    Standing in front of her, he looked coldly at the two women in front, full of danger.


    She had never seen Nathan acting like this before. He seemed to be totally different from the one she


    knew. On him, Lily seemed to see Jack.


    It seemed that she hadn''t met Jack for a long time. She had been in hospital these days, and that jerk


    hadn''te to pick her up.


    Bastard! She cursed inwardly.


    "I warn you, stay away from Lily."


    The man, who had always been gentle as jade, now had a livid face, and the coldness in his icy blue


    eyes made Suzy tremble.


    "You, you let me go."


    Suzy said pitifully with tears in her eyes.


    Lily felt sick to see her like this. ''She is really the scum of this hospital.''


    Nathan shook off her hand and withdrew his cold eyes. He turned to look at Lily and asked softly, "Are


    you okay?"


    With a smile, she shook her head and said, "Let''s go. Don''t bother with such kind of person. If a dog


    bites us, we can''t bite it as well."


    After saying that, she turned around and left. She didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Such a person


    was simply wasting her time.


    "I will pay you back for this p!"


    Suzy''s yell came from behind. Frowning with dissatisfaction, she wanted to sew up her mouth!


    "Let''s go. Don''t lower yourself to the same level as her."


    Nathan put his arm around her shoulder andforted her.


    Without being noticed, she dodged. Raising her head, she said seriously, "Thank you for what you did


    just now."


    If it weren''t for him, she might be the next one who needed to have the bandage changed.


    "It''s good that you are fine. I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    He looked at her firmly, which made her trance a little.


    "Lily, stay with me. No one will bully you."


    Her thoughts were pulled back to that afternoon. That person had the same familiar eyes and the same


    face, but after he finished speaking, he disappeared.


    Lily took a step back and said coldly, "Thank you for your help today, Dr. You. I will protect myself."


    Then she turned around and left.


    Looking at her stubborn back, his eyes were dim. Was she still ming him? In the vi in the northern


    suburbs.


    The man sat at the desk and looked at the two people on the screen. His face was cold. Even if the


    sunshine filled the whole room, it was extremely cold.


    ''Good! I haven''t seen her for a few days. She has forgotten that she is Mrs. Nan.''


    Annoyed, Jack lit a cigarette. Surrounded by the smoke, his cold handsome face was covered with ice.


    "Mr. Jack, I''m going to pick up Mrs. Lily."


    Henry couldn''t bear it. Seeing that toy boy was flirting with Mrs. Lily all day long, he itched to punch


    him.


    Jack didn''t say anything, just looking at the screen quietly.


    It seemed Nathan was the one she fell unrequited love with when she was in college. ''You really don''t


    want to give up.''


    "Henry, go to the hospital."


    Soon, a dazzling sports car stopped steadily at the gate of the hospital.


    A man got off the car. His custom made suit wrapped his tall body. He had a cold handsome face, but


    invisibly exuded nobility.

 Chapter 52 Mr. Jack Asked Us to Invite You Back

    Chapter 52 Mr. Jack Asked Us to Invite You Back


    The people around looked at the car and couldn''t help but wonder who the owner was.


    At the same time, like the Satan from the hell, Jack was full of danger.


    "Go and catch her."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man ordered coldly, with a sullen look on his face.


    "Yes, sir."


    Henry rushed into Lily''s office with several men. Seeing the men in front of her, she was so frightened


    that she sprang up from her chair.


    "Who, who are you?"


    Robbers?


    "Mrs. Lily, Mr. Jack asked us to invite you back."


    Henry bowed his head and said respectfully.


    She took a step back and swallowed again. ''So solemn? Invite?''


    "I won''t go back. Tell Jack that I don''t want to see him!"


    Thinking of the thrilling journey to work that morning, she felt so angry.


    She would never want to see that cold man.


    "Then I have to be rude!"


    No matter what means they used, they mustplete the task ordered by Mr. Jack. It was their goal.


    Henry knocked her out and carried her out.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing the noise from the next office, Nathan rushed out.


    He tried to save her when he saw she was carried on a man''s shoulder.


    "Stop him." Henry said to the people behind him. Then he walked out with Lily and put her in Jack''s


    arms.


    Jack looked at the woman lying in his arms and found she was frowning. Her usually bright big eyes


    were now closed, and her delicate red lips were slightly opened. She seemed to be much thinner than


    before.


    "Go back to the northern suburbs."


    In the evening, in the vi


    The woman gently opened her eyes, rubbed the back of her neck which was a little sore, and couldn''t


    help cursing, "An abnormal boss will have abnormal subordinates."


    This was the second time that she had been knocked out by the man called Henry. If he did it again,


    she would knock him out one hundred times!


    She looked around and clenched her fists.


    Certainly, she could recognize that this was Jack''s vi from the surrounding facilities.


    When she got out of bed, she found that the door was locked. She pounded on the door angrily.


    "Jack, you jerk! Let me out! Hurry up!"


    ''Does he think I''m a little animal? ''How can he lock me at will?''


    Suddenly, she felt her waist tightened. She turned around subconsciously and met the man''s deep and


    cold eyes. Her anger seemed to have met the ice and instantly extinguished a lot.


    But her eyes widened due to anger as she thought of the situation. "Mr. Nan, what the hell do you


    want?"


    "I want you."


    All of a sudden, his eyes turned frivolous. There was too much sharpness in his eyes. Although he was


    frivolous, it made Lily feel a little cold.


    He knew what was on her mind, and he just wanted to break through her psychological defense.


    As expected, she didn''t know what to say. She could only stare at the handsome but insidious man in


    front of her.


    Jack looked down at her. Although there was a smile at the corners of his mouth, his eyes were indeed


    cold.


    "Tell me, who is Nathan?"


    His low and hoarse voice came through, as if it came from a distant space with some bewitchment.


    "He is my senior when I was in college."


    She replied softly.


    "You like him?"


    "That was a long time ago."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her body suddenly lost its bnce and she felt dizzy. The next


    second, shey on the big bed and was pressed by Jack.

 Chapter 53 What Do You Want To Do

    Chapter 53 What Do You Want To Do


    "What are you doing?"


    She couldn''t help stepping back, but he was getting closer and closer, dangerous and elegant.


    Looking at the erged handsome face, Lily only thought of one word: abstinence.


    This kind of abstinence was like "in store", which would make people fall.


    "What do you think? Mrs. Nan."


    Her eyes were wide open in horror, and the man on her body tore her clothes like a devil.


    "Let go of me, you rogue."


    She struggled desperately to avoid his ws.


    However, Jack was unmoved. He tightly sealed her lips and all the words in her mouth.


    She was more lovely when she was quiet.


    The strong aura made her tremble. Seeing that the buttons on her body were unbuttoned one by one,


    she couldn''t help crying.


    Hot tears streamed down her rosy cheeks into her hair, and then fell on the back of the man''s hand.


    Jack''s hands stopped. Her tearful eyes touched the softest part in his heart.


    "You bastard, you always bully me."


    She stretched out her hand and wiped her tears with the back of it, which was a bit funny.


    The man stood up irritably and walked out.


    She stood up and looked at the man''s back. She lowered her head to look at her torn clothes, and her


    heart was full of anger.


    Damn it! ''My clothes have been torn. Does he hate me so much?''


    "Stop, Jack!"


    She ran after him and shouted at his tall back.


    The man stopped and frowned unhappily.


    What else did she want?


    He turned around and approached her step by step. The huge aura made Lily tremble. She suddenly


    regretted it. She shouldn''t have rushed out.


    "Mrs. Nan, what else can I do for you?"


    He raised her delicate chin with his slender fingers and pressed her against the wall.


    "I, I''m not Mrs. Nan. My name is Lily."


    ''He always called me Mrs. Nan. When did I agree to his request?''


    The ck eyes became colder in an instant. She clearly saw the anger his eyes, and his handsome


    face became gloomy in an instant. A bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Lily, if you don''t want to die, you''d better behave yourself. Just remember your identity. Don''t disgrace


    the Nan n by being a disloyal woman!"


    His words were like ice squares piercing through her heart.


    He was so aggressive that she felt insulted.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn it! It made her feel as if she had promised to be the young mistress of the Nan n. Was this


    man too imaginative?


    "Mr. Nan, we are both adults. It''s normal for us to have a one night stand. I don''t need you to be


    responsible for me, and I don''t want to be the young mistress of the Nan n. After all, I''m not


    interested such things. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Every word seemed to be squeezed out of her teeth. She red at the man in front of her.


    "You must marry me!"


    The man''s eyes became sharper, as if he could peel off the person before him, and the coldness


    became deeper.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. She had never been threatened like this before. She bit her lips, and


    her smiling face turned pale.


    "Jack, you may kill me. I will never marry someone like you!"


    What a joke! He threatened her all day long before they got married. If she really married him, she


    would be bullied every day.


    She pushed him away and ran out crying.

 Chapter 54 Was She Kidnapped

    Chapter 54 Was She Kidnapped


    It was drizzling outside. She ran out of the door and stopped.


    It was dark and even scary. The rustling sound of the leaves above her head reminded her of the scene


    in horror movie. Her two legs couldn''t help trembling.


    "Mr. Jack, don''t you want to chase her?"


    Henry looked at the serious man and asked softly.


    Without saying anything, Jack just looked out of the window quietly with a gloomy face.


    This woman should be tempered. She was so arrogant that she could only learn lessons.


    Henry looked out of the window with a worried look on his face. In the northern suburbs, there were


    many tall trees and many dangers hidden. As she went out at night, she would meet with danger.


    Especially, the other two members of the Nan n were now watching Lily. He worried Mrs. Lily


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    couldn''te back safely.


    Only Jack knew clearly that it was his acquiescence that allowed her to run out so easily. He wanted to


    catch a big fish. So Lily was also poor.


    "You bastard, Jack!"


    Walking in the woods, she cried and cursed. ''Why did I offend this devil? He is really crazy!


    He wanted to kill me as I refused to marry him. I have never seen such a person.''


    He even built the house in this wilderness, which made it difficult for her to go out now.


    The night deepened gradually, as dark as ink stone. It was already the beginning of autumn. Especially


    in this windy and rainy night, it looked even colder, and there was unspeakable hidden danger.


    The rain wetted her long hair and clothes, making her particrly embarrassed. She felt that her teeth


    were fighting, and she couldn''t say anything to curse him.


    All of a sudden, she missed her parents so much that she wanted to eat the food cooked by her


    mother. She hadn''t been home for a long time. Since her parents knew that she was taken away by


    Jack, they seldom called. She wondered how that man threatened them.


    "Damn it!"


    She wished she could cut the man in the vi into pieces right now.


    He was handsome, but had a vicious heart like a devil.


    A gust of cold wind blew over, and she couldn''t help shivering. She staggered in the woods in the rain.


    "Boss, are we going to take action?"


    "It seems that she was driven out."


    "It''s the best time to catch her now."


    Two ck shadows suddenly flew to the back of her and covered her mouth from behind.


    "Hmm..."


    With her eyes wide opened, she struggled desperately. Was this robbery?


    "Let... Hmm... Go... Of me..."


    She cried out with difficulty, but all her words were pressed in the mouth and could not be uttered.


    "I finally caught you. I didn''t expect that Jack would hide you so well."


    The man''s cold voice came into Lily''s ears. The next second, she felt a pain in the back of her neck and


    darkness came to her eyes.


    Damn it! She was knocked out again!


    "Mr. Jack, are you really not going?"


    Henry stood aside with a worried look on his face. It was already midnight, but Lily still didn''te


    back.


    "She wille back by herself. You can go back first."


    Jack raised his hand, asking him to leave.


    Henry only had to nod his head. In an instant, he disappeared in the endless darkness, merging with


    the darkness.


    Looking out of the window at the endless night, Jack had a glimmer of hope in his heart. Compared to


    catching the big fish, he more wanted her to be safe.

 Chapter 55 Why Did You Catch Me

    Chapter 55 Why Did You Catch Me


    "She hasn''t woken up yet?"


    The man asked impatiently in the gloomy room.


    "No."


    "Cold water!"


    "Ssh..."


    A chill spread all over her body. Lily opened her eyes abruptly. The scene in front greatly shocked her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    In the small room, there were only a few candles, emitting a faint light. It seemed to be a basement,


    emitting a pungent moist smell, which made her feel sick and ufortable in the stomach.


    Moreover, she was tied to the chair and couldn''t move at all.


    Now she clearly realized that she was kidnapped.


    Most terribly, in the dim light, there were several men''s faces. They looked at her as if they were


    looking at... Animal?


    "Hello, Miss Lv."


    The man sitting in front of the table stood up, walked to her and squatted down. Under the light, she


    found that the man''s eyebrows and eyes were somewhat like Jack''s, but he was different.


    Damn you!


    ''Are they sent by Jack to catch me?''


    "Will I be good as I''m be tied here?"


    Lily said sarcastically with a fake smile.


    The man in front of her didn''t seem to expect her to answer like this, and there was a sh of


    astonishment in his eyes.


    He stood up, walked slowly to the table and sneered.


    "No wonder she is Jack''s woman. No wonder my brother likes you so much. It seems that there is a


    reason."


    Brother? That''s why he looked so much like that freak man. He even spoke in the same tone and was


    also annoying!


    Biting her lips, she didn''t want to talk to the man anymore.


    The man didn''t seem to care about her attitude. He sat on the leather chair leisurely and turned his


    neck leisurely.


    "Then why did you catch me, Mr. Nan?"


    She frowned and said unhappily.


    "Nothing special. I just want to have a talk with my future sister-inw and enhance our rtionship.


    After all, we will live under the same roof in the future. Don''t you think so?"


    The man''s face was full of guile that could not be hid, like a fox. He stared at her, which made her feel


    a little cold.


    She finally knew where the difference was. They both have ck eyes. Jack''s were as pure as snow


    lotus, while this man''s were only gloomy. He was like a devil from hell.


    Talk? Which n would have a talk in such a ce in this way?


    "Have a talk to enhance the rtionship?"


    She frowned and disdained to talk with him, but she told herself to calm down.


    "Well. Don''t you want to talk with me?"


    The man frowned and put on a false smile.


    Insane! Freak!


    These two words popped up in her mind in an instant. Yes, her intuition told her that this man was not a


    good man.


    "Don''t call me sister-inw all the time. Jack never told me he has a brother. How can I know if you are


    a fake?"


    She looked at him with disdain.


    "You!"


    The man stood up angrily. As expected, Jack''s woman could not be underestimated. She would yield


    "What? Shouldn''t you let me go first?"


    She hated men who kidnapped girls!


    "Let you go?"


    The man smiled as if he had heard a joke. "I can let you go, but you have to answer me a few


    questions."

 Chapter 56 I Hope You Can Cooperate

    Chapter 56 I Hope You Can Cooperate


    After a pause, he looked back at Lily and said with a smile, "I hope you can cooperate with me."


    "What?"


    She looked at him in confusion, and her face was full of distrust. Drops of water dripped along her hair


    and fell on her snow-white neck. She shrank her shoulders.


    "You''ll knowter."


    The man waved his hand, and soon several men in ck carried a camera over and put it in front of


    her.


    What? Court? He even set a camera at her?


    "What do you mean?"


    Grinding her teeth, Lily asked, "Well. Are you going to force me? How do you know I will answer your


    questions? "


    Now she somewhat believed that this man and Jack were brothers, because they both were so self-


    righteous. It was him who said that, but he thought she had agreed. Stupid!


    "You will."


    The fake smile on his face made her want to p him in the face. Those who were self-righteous


    deserved to die!


    "Well, Miss Lv, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Let''s start now."


    The man said lightly with a cup of steaming coffee in his hand.


    "Do you still remember what happened two weeks ago?"


    "No, I don''t."


    She interrupted him resolutely before he could finish his words.


    Instead of getting angry, the man smiled coldly.


    "Miss Lv, you are so tight-lipped."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know why she had offended these people. Since she met Jack, strange things had


    happened.


    Her right eyelid had been twitching violently these days. She always felt that she was stalked on the


    way. Now it seemed that it was not an illusion.


    "Bring him here."


    The man waved his hand, as if signaling for something. Lily felt something bad would happen.


    "Ah!"


    A shrill scream interrupted her thoughts. She opened her eyes wide in horror. A man with bruises all


    over his bodyy in front of her, staring at her with his bloodshot eyes.


    She was too scared to say a word.


    "You know what? This is the consequence of tight lips."


    The man walked to her and kicked the man in the face. The man on the ground rolled over in great


    pain.


    "Mr. Roy, I won''t do it again."


    He held the man''s leg and kept begging for mercy. Only then did Lily know that the man in front of her


    was the second son of the Nan n, who was said to be extremely vicious.


    "Get away!"


    Roy kicked the man''s belly hard. The man couldn''t help screaming in pain. "How can you touch my


    legs? Drag him down and peel off his skin!"


    Looking at the dark red blood stains on his customized pants, Roy said in disgust and coldness.


    What? Peel off his skin?


    She frowned, ''It must be a joke. Please. It''s not true.''


    She looked at the so-called Mr. Roy in front of her in astonishment. Why did he use such a vicious


    method?


    Not long after, a shrill scream came from the next room. In despair, she closed her eyes.


    "Miss LV, have you made up your mind? What a beautiful voice! "


    The man in front of her seemed to enjoy the scream and looked rxed.


    "You freak!"


    She felt sick and was scared. The bloody scene of that night came back to her mind.


    She finally believed what Jack said to her, "I didn''t kill anyone."

 Chapter 137 Why Are You So Desperate

    Chapter 137 Why Are You So Desperate


    Hearing this, Jack was stunned. Thinking of her petite body, he felt sorry for her.


    Why was she so desperate?


    As if hearing the sound of ice melting, his cold ck eyes became soft.


    Looking at the change of his expression, Shawn couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    There is always someone in the world who deserves all your tenderness.


    Perhaps, even Mr. Jack didn''t realize that he rarely mentioned Mrs. Lily, but every time he talked about


    her, his eyes were full of tenderness, which Shawn had never seen before.


    "How is she now?"


    Thinking of what he had done just now, Jack could not help but feel a little regretful.


    This girl was so weak, but he kept asking for her, which was too irrational.


    No wonder she looked a little pale today. It was all his fault for his carelessness and not caring about


    her health.


    "The doctor said that Mrs. Lily needs a good rest."


    Shawn answered honestly.


    "Okay."


    Jack nodded. It was good for her to have a rest for a period of time and then he could take her back to


    the Nan family to get married.


    "Mr. Jack, this attack..."


    "William."


    Jack said faintly. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    He had already realized that something was wrong with William and found that he had a gun in his


    hand. Jack thought he didn''t have the courage, but he underestimated his eldest brother.


    "Mr. William?"


    "Maybe he wanted me to die from the ne crash the night, but he didn''t have the guts to do that."


    Jack picked up the cup on the table and took a sip.


    And the biggest mistake William made was that instead of letting him crash, he made this gunshot with


    only one goal: let him die!


    "These people are so bold. Why didn''t Mr. Albert teach them a good lesson?" Shawn said through


    gritted teeth.


    He had always been calm, but this time he could not help but feel flustered.


    When he saw that Jack get shot, despair enveloped him in an instant, as if everything was over.


    "Grandpa? Well, maybe grandpa is too busy to take care of himself now, he is not in the mood to mind


    my business. "


    In the Nan n, grandpa didn''t think highly of him, even if he was the best.


    It was said that the heir of the Nan n was Mr. Jack, that''s only because Jack had a good reputation


    in the business world.


    And his two brothers rarely appeared in people''s eyes, so it was only the opinion of outsiders.


    One could imagine how bad his position and situation in the Nan n were. Although grandfather was


    good to him, the businessman was always a traitor.


    His grandpa was as cunning and superficial as he was to his family.


    Thinking of this, Jack couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I have been living in the fight since I was a child, even with real guns and swords. I am d that I


    could live in the family for so long."


    Jack smiled, as if he had been relieved.


    Shawn shook his head helplessly.


    Every year, there would be many assassinations. If you were careful, you would find that Mr. Jack had


    countless scars on his body.


    And these scars might also be the pain in his heart. When his peers were still ying, he went abroad


    alone to study.


    When his peers were studying, he had be a big shot in the business world.


    He always missed the best time in his life. In Jack''s mind, it was the most rxing time when he was


    recuperating in the hospital.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But he would never wait for his wound topletely recover and then leave the hospital. Instead, he


    would leave the hospital early.


    "Move that girl''s bed here. I have to take care of her myself."


    The corners of Jack''s mouth lifted. It was rare for him to have a rest in the hospital, so he must stay


    with this woman all the time.

 Chapter 138 You Must Make It Up To Me

    Chapter 138 You Must Make It Up To Me


    When she woke up, she found herself lying in Jack''s ward. She was so frightened that she sat up at


    once. The handsome man on the bed was looking at her yfully.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Lily."


    What?


    Wasn''t she in the lounge?


    Why was the bed moved here?


    "What''s going on, Jack? What did you do to me?"


    She quickly lowered her head and looked at her clothes. Fortunately, they were still on her. Now she


    was a little flustered when she saw him.


    She was afraid that he would do something bad to her.


    She raised her head and felt a sharp pain in the back of her head.


    ''What the hell! Was she knocked out again?


    It must be that jerk Henry, who was as scheming as his boss. He had gone too far!''


    "Where is Henry? Did he knock me out and carry the bed here?"


    ''Can''t these people talk nicely?


    Why are they always violent?''


    Jack raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know. You were here when I woke up."


    ''I don''t believe you!''


    Looking at his innocent look, she really wanted to punch him.


    She almost believed his nonsense!


    After some good sleep, she recovered very well.


    Seeing her get out of bed and put on her shoes, Jack asked, "where are you going?"


    "I''m going home."


    She said crossly. Now that he had woken up, she could leave. Why should she stay here?


    She stood up and was about to walk towards the door.


    "Come back."


    Jack stood up and tried to stop her, but he pulled the wound and showed a painful expression on his


    face.


    "Are... Are you okay?"


    Seeing the pain on his face, she immediately stepped forward.


    She skillfully untied the gauze on his chest. When she saw the wound, she could not help taking a


    deep breath.


    ''What a terrible wound!''


    Blood spilled from the ck ce from time to time. The bloody and badly mutted look was


    frightening. As a doctor, she naturally knew how fierce the gunshot was.


    If it went further, he would definitely die.


    Her heart beat faster, and she felt relieved.


    It must be very painful. For some reason, her nose twitched and her eyes turned red in an instant.


    "Don''t move, or the wound will be inmed."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She picked up the medicine beside her skillfully and changed it for him.


    A pair of ck eyes quietly stared at her fair face, full of tenderness and affection.


    It suddenly urred to her that the first time she bandaged this jerk. He proposed to her from time to


    time, which made her hand tremble with the gauze.


    "I''m fine."


    Looking at her nervous face, he said in a low voice, as if tofort her. He didn''t want her to be


    worried for him.


    Hearing his words, she was a little angry and punched him on the shoulder.


    He was not fine, but he pretended to be fine before her.


    "Shut up. Don''t I know if you are okay? Do you think I learned nothing in the five years in college? "


    She rolled her eyes at him and continued what she was doing.


    As a doctor, she had seen many wounds, so she had been used to them. But when she saw Jack


    wound, she felt a pain in her heart.


    "Stop moving."


    She tied a bow to her chest, which looked a little funny. Looking at her excellent work, she showed a


    proud expression.


    "You have seen me naked. How are you going to make it up to me?"


    He suddenly raised the corners of his mouth jokingly, and said staring at thecent little face.


    Only then did she realize that she ripped off his clothes without scruple just now.

 Chapter 139 A Kiss

    Chapter 139 A Kiss


    ''Oh, my God! Why are you so stupid?''


    She had a bad feeling and was about to run away.


    A smile appeared on his face. ''She wanted to run away?''


    Sure enough, the next second, the woman fell steadily into his arms, full of shock.


    She knew that something bad would happen when Jack smiled.


    "You, you let me go."


    It was the third time today. Was he insane?


    Putting her hand on his forehead, she murmured, "you don''t have a fever."


    His handsome face darkened. He raised her hand above the head and pressed on her body.


    This action frightened her.


    "Man, your wound..."


    "Do you think I care?"


    ''I do! If anything bad happens to you, your men will kill me.''


    Although she was crying in her heart, she didn''t dare to struggle for fear of hurting him.


    All of a sudden, she felt that she was a phnthropist. She couldn''t even protect herself, but she could


    still consider for him.


    "Sleep."


    With his eyebrows raised slightly, he kissed her lightly on the lips, pulled her into his arms and closed


    his eyes.


    Although he looked calm, she still felt that he was enduring the pain.


    No wonder he was the heir of the Nan n.


    This gave her an invisible sense of oppression.


    She took a deep breath and curled up in his arms like a kitten, not daring to move.


    Indeed, she was a little scared. She was afraid of touching his shocking wound.


    Jack opened his eyes and gave her a deep look. The girl closed her eyes, her long eyshes were


    trembling like butterflies, and the corners of her mouth raised imperceptibly.


    Sure enough, she was more beautiful when she was quiet.


    These days, she had been staying with him all the time.


    She began to suspect life. Looking out of the window, she sighed.


    "s."


    The man who was packing up noticed the sadness in the room. He walked to the window and gently


    hugged her from behind.


    He kissed her hair gently and sucked her fragrance.


    "What''s wrong?"


    His voice was still cold, but a little softer.


    She was used to the sudden hug and kiss.


    After getting along with him these days, she found a big and earth shaking secret.


    He was a crazy kisser! He could kiss her eight hundred times a day.


    "The water is a little hot. A kiss is a punishment."


    "The food is not delicious. A kiss is a punishment."


    "Lily, my wound aches. Let me kiss you."


    A kiss...


    A kiss...


    A kiss...


    She hadpletely ignored these two words. As long as he raised the corners of his mouth, she would


    obediently move her face close to him.


    Jack said that they had a tacit understanding.


    Tacit understanding?


    ''What the hell is this?''


    She finally understood that all the tacit understanding was forced by one side!


    This tacit understanding was built on the basis that her lips were almost broken!


    "I hate it,"


    said she gritting her teeth.


    Jack chuckled. Lily was stunned. She immediately turned around and covered her mouth.


    "You''ll leave the hospital today. Don''t kiss me!"


    The man chuckled again, took her hand away, held up her face, and suddenly got close.


    "Pop."


    A crisp kiss sounded in the room. The sound was so ambiguous that it made her blush.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Seeing the two people standing at the door, she really wanted to dig a hole on the ground to hide.

 Chapter 140 Im Sorry To Run Into You

    Chapter 140 I''m Sorry To Run Into You


    "I''m sorry. We didn''t mean to do that. Mr. Jack and Mrs. Lily, please continue."


    Henry covered his eyes and dragged Shawn out.


    "Come in."


    A cold voice sounded, Jack said lightly as if nothing had happened.


    Looking at the calm face, Lily went crazy with anger.


    Why was this man so excellent in psychology?


    She carried her bag, bypassed the two people standing at the door and went out directly.


    "I''ll wait for you outside!"


    She didn''t want to stay here any longer!


    But she didn''t realize that there was a sh of triumph in the man''s eyes behind her.


    This was exactly what he wanted to see.


    "Mr. Jack, the car is ready. Where are we going now?"


    "The northern suburbs."


    The car stopped in front of the vi again.


    Looking at the vi in front of her, Lily suddenly didn''t want to go in.


    She remembered the reason why she left here was that she didn''t want to see Jack.


    She didn''t expect that she would be so embarrassed toe back with this man after so many days.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing her hesitation, Jack frowned and asked.


    The wrist watch gleamed, demonstrating the status of the owner.


    Taking a nce at him, Lily felt more ufortable as he looked so intimidating.


    Couldn''t this man restrain himself? Why did he always put on a long face?


    She spit out her tongue mischievously and extended her middle finger at his back. Then she opened


    the door and got out angrily.


    "Mr. Jack, the..."


    Henry was confused by Mrs. Lily. What was she angry about?


    "She was just in a mood."


    Looking at the beautiful figure, Jack said indifferently, and his deep ck eyes were full of affection.


    It seemed that Mr. Jack would be a ve for his wife in the future.


    Shawn smiled and shook his head. He patted Henry on the shoulder and said thoughtfully, "You will


    know when you get married in the future."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It sounds like you are married. We are both single. Don''t pretend to be profound."


    ''Was heughing at me?'' Henry said angrily.


    ''Both of us don''t have girlfriends. What do you know?''


    "I''ll go in first."


    Hearing their argument, Jack couldn''t help but feel funny. Looking at the little woman who had already


    walked to the door and looked at him, a sense of happiness suddenly surged out of his heart.


    How long had it been since thest time he felt this way?


    He seemed to have forgotten...


    "Lily, do you want to see my grandpa?"


    One day, when Lily was basking in the sun outside, the man suddenly held her. She knew who that was


    without thinking.


    "Grandpa?"


    With her big eyes blinking as if she was seducing him, Jack couldn''t help but bend over and kiss her


    tender lips.


    Again!


    Frowning, Lily closed her eyes as usual and responded to the gentle kiss.


    Her lips were very soft, like cotton candy in his mouth. Jack could not help biting them.


    Although it was very light, Lily still felt pain. She pushed him away.


    "Why did you bite me?"


    Was he a dog? Why does he always like to bite people?


    Jack licked the corners of his lips ambiguously and held her into his arms again. "Just bite you."


    Lily couldn''t help but blush.


    Who said that Mr. Jack of the Nan n was not interested in women?


    He kept saying sweet words. So who did he learn from?


    Maybe it was because he had hidden his girlfriend too well that no one else could find his woman.

 Chapter 141 Flirting Without Knowing It

    Chapter 141 Flirting Without Knowing It


    Thinking of this, she felt a little sad.


    Her muffled voice came from his chest.


    "Tell me. How many women have you had?"


    Suddenly, he smelt jealousy. ''Is she jealous?''


    "Well. Are you jealous? "


    He let go of her, slightly bent down and looked into her eyes.


    She didn''t want to see him, so she lowered her head and said nothing.


    "I won''t be jealous. I don''t care how many women you have, but you don''t need to lie to me. It''s doesn''t


    matter. It''s not shameful. I''ve also had a few men."


    She said sourly, as if she had eaten lemon.


    Thest sentence was not true. She just wanted to annoy this bad man.


    Hearing that, Jack''s face darkened. He suddenly picked her up, pressed her on the sofa and crazily bit


    her lips.


    Before she could react, her mouth was covered by someone. She widened her eyes. The man in front


    of her was like an angry lion, his eyes were bloodshot, with a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    She couldn''t help trembling and suddenly felt flustered.


    "Hiss!" Her clothes were torn into pieces and her body was exposed in front of him.


    The man''s eyes darkened, and his eyes were full of mes.


    He bent down.


    "How many men do you have?"


    His voice was full of bewitchment. With her eyes closed, she said, "one."


    "Which one?"


    The man continued to seduce her, and the movements of his hands did not stop. Looking at her


    somewhat intoxicated expression, he raised the corners of his mouth yfully.


    ''Little girl, you wanted me to be jealous and made up such an outrageous lie. I will let you know what


    the consequences are.''


    "You."


    Biting her lips, she tried not to make a shameful sound.


    Feeling her resistance and hearing an answer that satisfied him, Jack released her.


    "You bastard, Jack! Bastard!"


    She sat up and covered herself with his coat.


    ''What a jerk! He actually seduced me with his beauty!


    That''s too much!''


    "Honey, you weren''t so fierce just now."


    He bent down again and held her in his arms, so she was unable to move.


    Fearing that he would act worse than a beast again, she had to swallow her anger and shut her mouth


    obediently.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    People had to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Since she entered the vi in the northern suburbs, she had learned to be flexible.


    The man''s slightly stubbled chin touched her forehead and gently rubbed it.


    ''This girl''s hair is so soft and smooth. It feels good.''


    "Let me tell you. I bought an insurance for my hair. Don''t damage it."


    She curled up in his arms like a cat and let him touch her hair. It was not a good feeling. She was not a


    pet!


    Jack chuckled and was amused by her. She was really a lovely girl. Since he brought her back, the


    family had been much more lively.


    "Do you want me to buy you an insurance too?"


    He asked with a snicker. There was a strange smile in his ck eyes, as if they were hiding some kind


    of emotion.


    Looking at the smile at the corners of his mouth, she felt that it was not as simple as he said.


    "What are you up to?"


    She asked suspiciously, feeling that there must be a trap.


    "I bought insurance for you, and you are mine."


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled at her.


    ''Don''t you know that you are flirting?''

 Chapter 142 Sense of Crisis

    Chapter 142 Sense of Crisis


    The corners of her mouth twitched. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    She suddenly thought of something and looked up at him.


    "What... What did you just say to me?"


    If she remembered correctly, Jack said he would take her to see his grandfather.


    She wondered, ''Does Mr. Albert they mentioned when she went to their residence refer to the his


    grandfather?


    Not his father?''


    Jack nodded and pursed his lips. Looking at her beautiful eyes, he was slightly absent-minded.


    His mind seemed to go back to the scene many years ago.


    "Grandpa, where are my dad and mom?"


    The boy was about seven or eight years old, and his fair skin was shining in the sun.


    Her small white face was iid with two ck grape like eyes. Although he was little, he had a


    precocious temperament. His big eyes had wisdom that was inconsistent with his peers, and his eyes


    were calm.


    The old man, who was called grandpa by him, turned around and looked at the boy behind him, gently


    stroking his soft hair.


    "They have gone."


    The white ring stung his eyes. He didn''t expect the tragedy of losing his son and daughter-inw.


    "Grandpa, it''s okay. We will protect you from now on."


    Behind him, the other two little boys came and rubbed the old man''s gnarled hands.


    They were still young and didn''t know what family affection was. Perhaps it was because they didn''t


    live with their parents, so they didn''t know too much about their parents.


    He only knew that his parents could only go home once a year, because they had to run thepany


    of the Nan n, leaving his brother and sister to his grandfather.


    However, when they came back, only two heavy urn boxes were left.


    His grandpa''s hair was all white overnight, shedding tears while looking at the ck and white photo.


    "The funeral was very simple. Only the Nan family and my mother''s family attended it, so outsiders


    didn''t know it."


    Jack was holding a cup of coffee in his hand. The cup was steaming, and it was difficult to tell his


    expression in the mist.


    She didn''t know how tofort him, so she kept silent.


    It never urred to her that such a thing would happen to the mysterious Nan n. It turned out that


    Jack''s parents had already died in a car ident.


    She suddenly felt sorry for the tall man in front of her.


    Losing parents'' love and care was the most miserable thing in the world.


    "Why did they have a car ident?"


    She was a little curious. They didn''t tend to have an ident with the power of the Nan n.


    "Then why was I assassinated?"


    Jack did not answer but asked, ncing at her delicate face.


    In an instant, she didn''t know what to say. She was also curious why such an ident would ur in


    the Nan n.


    "It''s always the people around you who hurt you."


    The man''s faint voice came to her ears. She was shocked and her back was a little cold.


    She looked around and suddenly felt a little nervous.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Realizing what she was doing, Jack asked with amusement.


    "I don''t think it''s safe here."


    She raised her little face, with a serious look in her big eyes on the delicate face, and her lips were


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    slightly opened.


    Seeing that she was so lovely, he couldn''t help kissing her pink lips. Then, she pushed him away at


    once and covered her mouth with her hands.


    "It''s safe here. Don''t worry."


    The northern suburbs was his ce, and not everyone could easily break into it.


    Even if they broke in, they would probably not be able to escape.


    After all, living under in danger all the time, he was more sensitive to safety than anyone else.

 Chapter 143 Okay, I Wont Force You

    Chapter 143 Okay, I Won''t Force You


    "I don''t want to go to Nan''s Residence."


    She mumbled with dissatisfaction. She didn''t want to see those so-called big shots.


    Hearing what Jack said, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t to their residence to avoid trouble.


    "Why? You are the third youngdy of the Nan n."


    Jack couldn''t understand her.


    "Because... Anyway, I don''t want to go. "


    She really didn''t want to go.


    After going therest time, she had to be careful when walking.


    Moreover, she was kidnapped by his second brother when she began to be with him. If she went there


    as the third youngdy of the Nan n, she would die a horrible death.


    She just wanted to have a stable life. She didn''t want to be rich or powerful. She just hoped that she


    could live a peaceful and safe life.


    He seemed to have misunderstood her. He held her face with both hands and forced her to look at him.


    "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    His eyes were still as cold as water, and his voice was low, full of maic temptation and danger.


    ''Well. Does he want to threaten her?


    Will he tear her apart if she doesn''t marry him?''


    "I don''t want to marry you. I don''t n to marry you."


    She smiled, which seemed a little harsh in the man''s eyes.


    "No, you must marry me!"


    Jack stepped forward and pressed her under his body, blocking her chattering cherry mouth.


    He didn''t allow her to talk nonsense.


    At this moment, she couldn''t describe her feelings in words. She really wanted to sew his mouth which


    always kissed her.


    "Don''t touch me, Jack!"


    She pushed him away with all her strength.


    Would he really tear her apart if she didn''t marry him this time?


    "I''m telling you. I don''t want to marry you, nor do I want to go to Nan''s Residence. I''m just a child of an


    ordinary family, and I have no benefit to the Nan n. I really don''t know why you don''t let me go."


    As she spoke, she burst into tears.


    She always felt that Jack did not really want to marry her, but to achieve a certain goal. However, she


    did not know what it was.


    She never believed that a sparrow would fly to a branch and be a phoenix, nor did she believe


    that the ugly duckling would turn into a beautiful swan.


    She was a very practical person. If the gap between the two was too big, it was difficult for them to get


    together.


    There a huge gap between them. Why did he always force her?


    "Lily, don''t cry."


    Her tears were like poison to him. Every time she cried, he would be at a loss.


    She more and more loved to cry now. It was too bad.


    "Don''t push me."


    She put her hands on her cheeks and wiped her tears. Her delicate makeup was ruined by her tears.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I won''t force you."


    Jack had no choice but to nod.


    After that day, Jack really didn''t ask about the marriage, so Lily had some peaceful days.


    She stood in front of the mirror and carefully drew the outline of her eyebrows.


    She had a fair face without any make-up, but she was also beautiful.


    Jack said that he would take her to a party today. She thought it would be boring to stay at home, so


    she agreed to his request.


    "Are you done?"


    A tall figure suddenly appeared in the mirror.


    The man was dressed in an authentic ck suit and a ck shirt, noble and mysterious.


    His deep face was iid with three-dimensional features, especially his breathtaking eyes, which were


    with deep light, as if they could absorb people.

 Chapter 144 Its A Crime For A Man To Be So Good-looking

    Chapter 144 It''s A Crime For A Man To Be So Good-looking


    ''A man is so good-looking. What a pity!''


    The man''s face was so handsome that it made her extremely envious. She suddenly felt it was unfair.


    How could he so handsome while she was so ordinary?


    Before she knew him, she had thought that Nathan was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    But after she knew him, she found that he was even more handsome.


    However, the temperament of these two people was quite different. Nathan was an angel, while the


    exile was Shura.


    How lucky she was to know the two most handsome men in the world.


    "Saliva..."


    Looking at her anthomaniac look, Jack said lightly.


    He always hated women''s anthomaniac eyes, because it made him feel as if he was a rare species.


    But it felt good to be watched by this woman.


    If it weren''t for theck of time, he might not have let here to herself.


    Upon hearing his reminder, she wiped her mouth subconsciously, but found nothing.


    ''Damn it!


    He fooled me!''


    She red at him and asked crossly, "what are you doing?"


    Jack checked the time, raised his eyebrows slightly and his sexy thin lips moved slightly. "There''s only


    half an hour left. It will take twenty minutes to get there. What do you think I''m doing?"


    It turned out that he was here to urge her. She rolled her eyes at him and applied some lipstick on her


    mouth. After taking ast look at him, she turned around to go out.


    Unexpectedly, he stopped her and forced her to step back gradually.


    "Why do you dress so well?"


    Jack pressed her against the wall, and the cold wall made her tremble.


    "What are you doing! Didn''t you say that you don''t have time? "


    Just now, he said seriously that he didn''t have time and came here to urge her. But now he was


    wasting time here?


    She looked up at the man in front of her and avoided eye contact with him.


    The man had sexy features, and each of which seemed to be carefully carved by God, exquisite and


    charming.


    She couldn''t help indulging herself in his charm again.


    This man was really handsome. His features were cold and sharp, but very charming. Women seduced


    men by being sexy, while he seduced women by this sexy face.


    He raised the corners of his mouth, and his thin lips moved slightly.


    The handsome face was getting bigger and bigger, but she was still obsessed with his charm.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm..."


    All of a sudden, her mouth was covered. She came to her senses and opened her eyes wide, only to


    bump into the deep sea.


    He slowly closed his eyes and sucked her lips.


    Her snow-white arms wrapped around his neck. She closed her eyes and indulged herself in this


    sudden kiss.


    He didn''t let her go until she almost suffocated.


    Lying in his arms, she gasped for air.


    She frowned and kept thinking.


    ''Lily, why are you so spineless? You are always obsessed with his charm. You are really hopeless.''


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I satisfy you?"


    Looking at her sad face, Jack picked up her little face and joked.


    She shook her head. ''Satisfy?


    Impossible. She couldn''t say that she was obsessed with his charm. She wouldn''t admit it.''


    "Why did you kiss me again?"


    She pointed at the face that made her lose her mind and asked with dissatisfaction.


    It was all this face''s fault!


    "The color of your lipstick doesn''t look good. It''s troublesome to wipe it off, so I have to eat it up."

 Chapter 145 Eating Up The Lipstick

    Chapter 145 Eating Up The Lipstick


    Upon hearing this, she got furious.


    She rushed to the mirror and cried out when she saw that the lipstick on her mouth had been eaten up.


    "You bastard, do you know how difficult lip makeup is? Do you know how long it will take me to put on


    lip lipstick? How can I go out to meet someone without lip makeup?"


    ''Is he a male chauvinist?


    Does he like the ugly Barbie pink lipstick?


    Don''t the red lips of domineeringdy look good?''


    Looking at her bare lips, she really felt distressed.


    However, the perpetrator didn''t seem to care about it at all. He chuckled, turned around and left the


    bathroom, leaving her alone in a mess.


    After a while, she reapplied her lipstick and walked out.


    From afar, she saw the man leaning against the car door, with one hand in his trouser pocket. His


    figure was tall and handsome.


    But when she thought of what had happened just now, she wanted to beat him up to let him know how


    serious it was to destroy a girl''s makeup.


    Seeing hering over, Jack opened the door and got in.


    Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the man in the car, confused.


    Shouldn''t a man open the door for a woman?


    Why did he get in first?


    She smiled in anger and told herself not to be angry with such a man.


    After getting in the car, she suddenly closed the door and looked sideways. Jack turned around to look


    at her.


    "What are you looking at? I just mmed the door. You mean guy. "


    With her arms crossed over her chest, she didn''t look at his face. Instead, she looked out of the window


    as if she didn''t care at all.


    The man didn''t say anything. After a few seconds, the car moved steadily.


    She stuck out her tongue and looked a little naughty.


    ''Humph! How dare he bully me? She will teach him a lesson!''


    It was a long way to go, so she fell asleep. When she got off the car, she rubbed her eyes and found


    that something was wrong.


    The towering building in front of him looked familiar.


    She tried to recall, only to find that this was not a hotel, but the old residence of the Nan n!


    She looked at him and wanted an exnation.


    Thetter raised the corners of his mouth and lookedcent.


    ''Well, I''ll keep it in mind!''


    "Mr. Jack, Mrs. Lily."


    An old voice came from afar.


    "Mr. Albert is waiting for you."


    The steward led them to the living room.


    On the way, she observed the surrounding scenery from time to time. She didn''t watch it carefullyst


    time. It was sunny today, so everything could be seen clearly.


    For some reason, Nan''s Residence was different from northern suburbs. It was even quieter.


    It was said that Nan''s Residence had a history of hundreds of years, and it had raised generations of


    the Nan n.


    It was not like modern tall buildings. It had mostly pavilions. To sit in the pavilion in summer and to


    enjoy the cool breeze must be veryfortable.


    While she was thinking, her right hand was suddenly held by a warm hand. She raised her head and


    saw the man looking natural next to her, but he was still cold, with his thin lips tightly closed.


    "Jack!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A sweet voice came from not far away.


    A girl in a pink fishtail skirt rushed towards him. Subconsciously, he let go of Lily''s hand and caught the


    girl flying over from afar.


    Looking at the two people who were hugging each other tightly, Lily felt a little disappointed.


    "Jack, I miss you so much."


    The girl put her slender and white legs around his waist, her hands around his neck, and her little face


    rubbed against his face randomly.

 Chapter 146 You Dont Deserve To Be My Sister-in-law

    Chapter 146 You Don''t Deserve To Be My Sister-inw


    "Nia,e down first."


    The man''s cold voice was full of affection. He held the girl''s waist tightly, fearing that she would fall.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl jumped off reluctantly.


    It was not until then that Lily saw her face clearly. She couldn''t help sighing that she was so beautiful.


    The girl''s eyes and brows were very simr to Jack''s, as if they were carved out of the same mold, but


    she was not as fierce as Jack. She was a little childish.


    She looked about twenty years old, but she had a good figure, slender waist and long legs.


    She couldn''t help sighing that the gene of Nan n was really good. She guessed that the girl in front


    of her was the daughter of the Nan n, Annie.


    "Hello, Miss Annie."


    She reached out her hand to greet her politely.


    Since she was a member of the Nan n, she would be polite to her.


    Annie looked at the woman in front of her with some disgust. She frowned and looked at Jack.


    "Jack, who is this old woman?"


    Old woman?


    Old?


    Was she old?


    Suddenly, Lily realized that the daughter of the Nan n was an unruly and self-willed girl.


    But she forced a smile and withdrew her hand awkwardly.


    "I am..."


    "Your sister-inw."


    Before she answered, the man next to her wrapped his arm around her waist and interrupted her.


    She looked up at the man gratefully. He was kind enough to help her resolve the embarrassment.


    But in the eyes of Annie, it was more like a little wife looking at her husband.


    She couldn''t believe it. Why would her third brother marry this in looking woman?


    When she was abroad, she had heard that the third son of the Nan n had a fiancee. She was


    curious about which girl from a rich and powerful family could attract him. When she saw her today, she


    was very disappointed.


    ''No, this woman doesn''t deserve her noble third brother at all.''


    Jack was the closest person to her. She didn''t like her elder brother William and second elder brother


    Roy. William''s smile was too hypocritical, and Roy was too romantic. Only Jack was the most like her


    father in the Nan n.


    Only Jack spoiled her all the time. She would never allow a woman she didn''t like to take him away.


    "Jack, she is so ugly. She doesn''t deserve you."


    Ugly? She said she was old just now, and now she said she looked ugly?


    If it weren''t for Jack''s sake, she would have pped on the delicate face of this arrogant girl!


    Even Bonnie didn''t dare to humiliate her like this, but today she was humiliated by a little girl here?


    Although she felt wronged, she tried to keep a smile on her face. Under such circumstances, she


    couldn''t panic.


    "Miss Annie, I don''t think there is any such thing as ugliness and beauty between lovers. Are you sure


    only a beautiful woman can be the youngdy of the Nan n?"


    With a decent smile, she put her right hand in the crook of Jack''s arm, dering her sovereignty.


    A strange light shed in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that she was quite sociable.


    He was worried that she would leave angrily and was ready to help her.


    Annie trembled with anger.


    She didn''t expect that she dared to refute her. After all, no one dared to criticize her!


    ''Well, you''re good. I''ll remember you!''


    "Jack, I don''t care. I absolutely don''t agree this strange woman to be the third youngdy of our Nan


    n. She doesn''t deserve to be my sister-inw!"


    She pointed her slender fingers at her nose.


    Wouldn''t it be a pity to break such a beautiful finger?

 Chapter 147 Meeting His Family

    Chapter 147 Meeting His Family


    A sneer appeared on Lily''s face.


    How could the daughter of the Nan n be so ill bred? She doubted if this girl was the younger sister of


    Jack.


    Although they all looked imposing, they had different qualities. It was really embarrassing.


    "Jack, look. This woman is staring at me! "


    Seeing that Annie didn''t give up, Jack was a little annoyed. His face changed slightly, and he was not


    as cold and impatient as just now.


    "She is your sister-inw. Don''t be rude."


    Annie didn''t expect that her brother would protect this woman, and her beautiful eyes were full of tears.


    "Jack, how could you me me for this woman? I... I''m going to tell Grandpa..."


    She covered her face and ran away crying.


    Looking at her receding figure, Lily shook her head helplessly. It was not good to spoil children.


    "She is spoiled. Don''t take it to heart."


    Hugging her in his arms, Jackforted her in a soft voice.


    As soon as he entered Nan''s Residence, she was embarrassed, which made him very guilty, but he did


    not know how to express it.


    "It''s okay."


    Being a bit unhappy, she got out of his arm and walked forward.


    How could she not care? She just came here and was embarrassed. Was it so hard to get along with


    the people of the Nan n?


    In this case, how could she marry him?


    She took a deep breath. Anyway, she hade, and she had to make it through.


    Jack caught up with her and put his arm around her thin shoulder, as if announcing her status.


    The servants passing by all looked at them and nodded. Only then did Lily feel the majesty of a big


    family.


    "Did you grow up with so many rules?"


    Children also had to obey these rules. Didn''t they feel tired?


    She tilted her head and asked in confusion.


    "Yes, I''m used to it."


    The man replied coldly.


    I''m used to it...


    Hearing this, Lily felt inexplicably sad. It seemed that he had suffered a lot behind his glorious


    appearance.


    She nodded. She couldn''t help feeling lucky that she was born in an ordinary family. At least, there


    were no such rules that restricted human nature and no fatal disputes.


    All of a sudden, she felt that her sister, Bonnie, was well-educated. At least, she would not point at


    others'' noses and scold them in such an arrogant manner.


    After a while, the two of them arrived at the hall.


    The old house of the Nan family was really big. It took her ten minutes to walk from the gate to the hall.


    She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. She preferred a safe andfortablemercial house.


    "Is this Lily?"


    Not far away, an old man came over.


    His hair was grey white, which interpreted the time, but it did not reduce his strong aura at all.


    Her eyes seemed to be full of frost and dirt, but they were exceptionally sharp. When she looked into


    his eyes, she couldn''t help trembling in the arms of Jack.


    He must be Mr. Albert of the Nan n, Jack''s grandfather.


    "Hello, Grandpa."


    She was smiling all the time.


    "Hum."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man didn''t care much about her greeting. He just replied gently and then looked at his


    grandson.


    "You haven''t been back for a long time, Jack."


    The old man looked at him with tenderness in his eyes. Sure enough, she was just an outsider.


    "Grandpa, I took Lily to visit youst time, but Roy said that you went out with William, so we went


    back."

 Chapter 148 You Are A Liar, Jack

    Chapter 148 You Are A Liar, Jack


    Jack answered truthfully, neither humble nor pushy, and his face was still cold.


    ''That''s the way members of the Nan n are. Why do they look so powerful?''


    "Okay. I''ll go first. I have something to deal with over there."


    Mr. Albert nodded slightly and turned to the right side of the room.


    Looking at his back, she shrugged.


    Obviously, he didn''t like her, and he didn''t conceal it at all.


    Why? Did he think she wanted toe?


    "I want to go back. You drive me home."


    She really couldn''t stand the attitude of this family. They were all so domineering as if they had taken


    gunpowder.


    She was also a princess of a family.


    Why did she have toe here to ask for trouble?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With his arm around her shoulder, Jack took her to the sofa and sat down, looking at her unhappy face.


    With a sad face, she wanted to cry, but she was afraid that someone would suddenly appear, which


    would make her was embarrassed.


    No one had treated her like that!


    "I want to go home. I don''t want to stay here!"


    She stared at the man in front of her with a determined look on her face and resentment in her big


    eyes.


    It was all his fault. He tricked her here, so she was humiliated.


    "Didn''t you say it was your friend''s party? Where''s the party? Where are your friends? Why can''t I see


    them? "


    She asked with dissatisfaction.


    ''What kind of party? Friends? It''s just a lie. Does he take me as a child? They all don''t take her


    seriously?''


    "Lily, let me exin."


    Jack grabbed her hands and forced her to look at him.


    She must be ming him.


    She shook off his hands. It seemed she didn''t want to hear anything.


    "Stop it..."


    "Well, what''s wrong? Did you have a fight? "


    A man is heard before he is seen. That''s exactly him.


    Hearing the voice, Jack naturally knew who it was. He regained his usual indifference, and his eyes


    were covered with ayer of frost.


    The man finally showed up. He was in a ck suit, and his eyes were also full of sharpness.


    His slender fingers mped the slender ss pir of the goblet, with a smile on his face.


    ''Is he the eldest brother of Jack?''


    Somehow, Lily had a good impression on him.


    With a cold smile on his face, Jack stood up.


    In terms of aura, his elder brother was really inferior to his younger brother.


    "Long time no see."


    He walked up and reached out his hand friendly with an unreadable smile on his face.


    "Yes. How are you doing, Jack?"


    William held his hand and shook it symbolically.


    Jack touched his nose as if he didn''t care at all.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ve almost recovered."


    He smiled, and his eyes were cold, as if he could see him through by a nce.


    As expected, when William heard this, the ss in his hand shook and almost spilled.


    "Why are you so excited?"


    asked Jack with a smile. He slowly lit a long and thin cigarette and smoked it.


    The flustered look on William''s face was clearly seen by him.


    Yes, that was exactly what he wanted. This was the reaction he wanted, and this was also a normal


    reaction.


    She stood in front of the two men, dumbfounded.


    As an onlooker, she could faintly feel the sparks between the two.


    However, the aura of the two was too strong, and it was difficult to distinguish for a moment.

 Chapter 149 You Dont Want To See Me

    Chapter 149 You Don''t Want To See Me


    "Is this my sister-inw?"


    All of a sudden, he turned to look at Lily.


    Lily stood up and walked to Jack, who put his arm around her shoulder in a tacit manner.


    Looking at the delicate looking girl in front, William raised his eyebrows and gave a seemingly friendly


    smile.


    He didn''t expect that Jack would like this type. No wonder he didn''t even look at the woman who had


    been sent to his bed before.


    "You are so beautiful."


    He reached out his hand, as if it was a sincere praise.


    "Thank you."


    ''But your sister just said that I was old and ugly, '' she couldn''t helpining in her heart.


    When she was about to stretch out her hand, it was held by Jack. She looked up at him. He looked


    angry and cold, which made her a little flustered.


    "My brother really cares about his wife. Lily, call me brother from now on. I think you two will get along


    well."


    William smiled. His handsome face was not as sharp as that of Jack, but kind of approachable.


    However, she was not used to the way she called her.


    But she still nodded. The Nan n was really strange!


    "Well, I''m leaving you alone."


    Taking a meaningful look at her, he blinked his eyes, turned around and left.


    Seeing the yful look on his face, she smiled. Although they were brothers, they were really different.


    "Stop it."


    As he saw the little woman staring at the back of William, he was very unhappy.


    ''How dare she look at other men in front of him? She is too bold.''


    "You can only look at me!"


    His face darkened, full of possessiveness, and he pressed her little face on his chest.


    "You, let go of me! You''ve wiped off the powder!"


    She waved her hands and said in a defiant tone.


    First, he ate her lipstick, and now he came to rub off her powder. What did he want to do? Did he hate


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    her cosmetics so much?


    "Isn''t William here?"


    Another familiar voice came.


    As expected, Lily turned around and met with Roy''s mysterious eyes.


    The scream of the skinned man suddenly popped up in her mind. She couldn''t help trembling and


    immediately turned around.


    Feeling the emotion change of the girl in his arms, Jack held her more tightly. She must have thought of


    what happened that night.


    When his ck eyes looked at Roy, there was a trace of killing intent in them.


    One day, he would make this man pay the price!


    "Oh, it''s my sister-inw. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to show off your love in front of me."


    He nced at the two people who were hugging each other tightly, full of disdain.


    This woman shouldn''t have appeared here. It was his carelessness that made her keep alivest time.


    He looked at the woman who was hiding in Jack''s arms and smiled.


    She had a nice figure. He didn''t see this woman''s face carefully that night, so he wanted to appreciate


    her today.


    "Well. Don''t you want to see me? "


    Hearing this, Lily turned around and met his cold and insidious eyes. Her eyes were full of


    determination.


    Just like what she did when they pushed her that night, she showed a disdainful look.


    Sure enough, she was the woman of Jack. She was just like Jack!


    Thinking of this, the smile on Roy''s face gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 150 You Will Be Punished If You Dont Obey

    Chapter 150 You Will Be Punished If You Don''t Obey


    With a snort, Roy turned around and left.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against him wearily.


    In less than two hours, she had seen all members of the Nan family. Except for William who was a little


    nice to her, no one else seemed to like her.


    She lowered her head and was a little disappointed. She didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Tired?"


    Looking at the little woman in his arms, whose eyes were full of tiredness, Jack felt a little distressed.


    He held her in his arms and sat on the sofa. "You can sleep for a while."


    His voice was still cold, but a little gentle. Perhaps he didn''t realize that his deep eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    He cheated her toe here. She didn''t want to see the Nan family.


    But she would have to do it sooner orter, she couldn''t hide for the rest of her life.


    "Hum."


    She murmured and slowly closed her eyes.


    She was really too tired. Her tense nerves finally rxed at this moment.


    "Why are you so low-bred? You sleep on the sofa in the living room! "


    A sharp sound was heard, and her high heels were stepping on the ground.


    Seeing the woman in Jack''s arms fall asleep in the living room, Annie despised her.


    When she was about to fall asleep, she was awakened by the noise. She was a little annoyed as she


    was woken up, so she could not help frowning.


    Was this woman crazy?


    If she didn''t like her, she would just say it. Why did she abuse her indirectly and even get her parents


    involved?


    "Annie, shut up!"


    Jack stood up and red at his arrogant sister. He had forgiven her for what she had said on the way,


    but now she was still so impolite.


    "Jack, why do you always speak for this woman? I''m your sister! "


    Annie shouted hysterically with her eyes wide open, full of anger.


    Lily stood up slowly and put her arms around Jack''s waist, "because I''m his wife, your sister-inw."


    Her sudden movement made Jack stiff. It was the first time that she had taken the initiative to hug him


    and she even admitted her position in person.


    He couldn''t help smiling. It could be seen that he was in a good mood. He looked at the woman in his


    arms yfully. He seemed to look forward to her next performance.


    "You''re not my sister-inw! Humph, I only take Sarah as my sister-inw. You don''t deserve to be my


    sister-inw."


    As he heard the name "Sarah", his deep eyes were covered with ayer of ice, arrogant and cold, and


    his face was obviously gloomy. He scolded coldly.


    "Get away!"


    After saying that, he held her in his arms and left.


    Lily didn''t pay attention to her words. She didn''t know why he was so angry. After walking out of the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    living room, she tilted her head and looked at the man''s cold face.


    "Are you a little harsh on Annie? It''s okay. She''s still young. Don''t be too harsh on her."


    When she left, she saw Annie''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears, grievance and resentment.


    "If you behave like this, she will dislike me more and more. Well, because of me, you have scolded her


    two times. You didn''t scold her before, of course she... Hmm... "


    Before she could finish her words, she was stopped by the man next to her.


    With her eyes wide open, she couldn''t resist at all. She could only look at the deep eyes like a pool,


    which were staring at her at the moment.

 Chapter 151 Mrs. Nan, Louder, I Cant Hear You

    Chapter 151 Mrs. Nan, Louder, I Can''t Hear You


    ''Oh, my God! This is the old residence of the Nan n. They are still on the way. It seems inappropriate


    for them to kiss in public.''


    She tried to get rid of his arms, but the man was too strong for her.


    Jack closed his eyes and crazily sucked her soft lips, with a strong sense of aggressiveness.


    Since she couldn''t get rid of him, she could only bear the pain on her lips.


    After a long time, he let go of her and kissed her lightly on the lips.


    For a moment, she was still in a daze, unable to utter a word.


    This man''s sudden kiss made her a little flustered. Did she say something wrong or do something


    wrong?


    "What''s wrong?"


    The man''s cold fingertips gently touched her slightly swollen lips. His voice was mellow, but particrly


    pleasant to hear.


    "What?"


    "Nothing," she replied, shaking her head.


    She quickly hid behind the tall man. There were peopleing and going, and just now they were


    kissing unscrupulously.


    Looking at the strange gazes from the people around, she really wanted to find a hole in the ground to


    hide.


    "Who are they?"


    She looked at these men in suits and women with heavy make-up curiously.


    Was it a special day today? Why did they all wear formal clothes?


    "The Nan n has a banquet today."


    "What? A banquet? "


    Why did he bring her to the banquet of the Nan n? She didn''t know these so-called upper ss


    people.


    Any of the people might have an extremely high social status, while she was just a doctor, so she didn''t


    seem to fit in here.


    "Why did you bring me here? I don''t know them."


    She was a bit unhappy. Why did he bring her here?


    "You are more noble than anyone here, because you are Mrs. Nan, the wife of the third son of the Nan


    n."


    With his forehead on her soft head, Jack bent over and hugged her. His voice was low but


    exceptionally dignified, and no one could refute him.


    "I haven''t married you yet, and... I haven''t agreed yet. "


    Herst sentence was like a mosquito''s buzzing.


    Jack let go of her soft body and bent down to look at her.


    "Oh? Then I''ll go. "


    After saying that, he pretended to turn around and leave.


    She pulled his sleeve and looked at him with a sad face.


    "You can''t leave me alone. I am, okay?"


    She felt ashamed. Although she was a capable woman, she didn''t dare to pretend to be brave at this


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    time.


    Judging from the look in Roy''s eyes just now, without Jack''s protection, she might not be able to go out


    today.


    At this time, she''d better be sensible, or she really didn''t know if she could see the sun again.


    "Who are you?"


    The man stopped, turned around and asked with a cunning look in his eyes.


    ''Damn it! This crafty man!'' She couldn''t help cursing in her heart, and suddenly felt that she had been


    deceived.


    ''Is this the legendary trap?''


    "Mrs. Nan."


    She lowered her head and said unhappily.


    "Louder, I can''t hear you."


    The man shook off her hand and strode forward.


    "Mrs. Nan..."


    She caught up with him and grabbed his sleeve again.

 Chapter 152 Any Smile Will Make You Nervous

    Chapter 152 Any Smile Will Make You Nervous


    The annual banquet of the Nan family began.


    "Wee all the guests today. I am deeply honored..."


    On the stage, the old master of the Nan n was holding a microphone. Although he was in his sixties,


    his aura was still strong.


    She was surprised. ''That''s the way a sessful man in the business world is.


    Although he is also an old man, he is not as peaceful as others. Instead, he was as majestic and fierce.


    All the people of the Nan n arrived and sat next to the old master in turn.


    It was true that the genes of the Nan n were pretty good. The three sons and one daughter were all


    good-looking.


    There was still a cynical smile on William''s handsome face.


    However, Roy''s face had no expression, but it was not that sharp. There was a haze in his eyes which


    were simr to that of Jack.


    The next one was Jack, who Lily was staring at all the time. His aura was iparable to that of his


    two brothers.


    His eyes were shining like diamonds, like the eyes of a king. He was looking at the people off the stage


    as if he were a creator.


    But his eyes seemed to be fixed on the woman who was sitting in the corner and eating cake secretly.


    Feeling his passionate gaze, she looked at him from time to time, but immediately lowered her head


    like a child who had done something wrong.


    When his cold eyes met hers, they became extremely gentle.


    Next to him sat Annie, the unique little princess of the Nan n.


    She was deeply loved by her brothers and grandfather, as if she had a crown. Her peach blossom eyes


    were full of tenderness, and her small nose was even more beautiful. The corners of her mouth were


    curved into a smile, which seemed to be able to make all men surrender.


    She wore a pink princess dress, looking young and charming. Her every move and smile showed the


    temperament of ady from an eminent family.


    However, Lily didn''t want to take a look at her. She just felt that this little princess was extremely


    arrogant and willful. If she hadn''t experienced her "ability" today, she would have been deceived by her


    innocent appearance.


    "Old and ugly?"


    She would always remember this sentence.


    What a spectacr scene! The scene that could only be seen on TV and cell phone in the past was


    personally experienced today.


    Looking at the envious eyes of the young men around them, she couldn''t help smiling to mock at


    herself.


    Maybe everyone wanted to be born in the Nan n. Money was the most important thing in the society.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The Nan n, which took money as a trifle, was the yearning of everyone.


    But she really wanted to stay away from this big family with hidden dangers. It was not a ce where


    she could easily survive.


    Normally, a smile from others would make her warm, but in the Nan family, any casual smile from


    anyone would make her afraid.


    Perhaps, she had a sense of exclusion towards big families.


    Power was more precious than money, and in the Nan family, money was only a number.


    In their eyes, there was only pursuit of power.


    And this would definitely lead to an unnecessary war.


    All of a sudden, she was a little scared. Such a mansion was actually very terrible.


    She thought of thest two assassination attacks against Jack, and her body trembled slightly.


    As for Jack, he would also be involved in this war with smoke...


    "Well, now let my grandson speak on behalf of the Nan family. Come on, Jack."


    As soon as she heard the two name "Jack", she raised her head and bumped into his deep eyes, which


    seemed to have magic and attracted her.

 Chapter 153 Legendary Beauty

    Chapter 153 Legendary Beauty


    Mr. Albert looked at Jack with admiration, which confused Lily.


    ''By rights, shouldn''t he let William speak?''


    She finally knew why there was a rumor that the heir of the Nan n was Jack, not his two brothers.


    It seemed that Mr. Albert thought highly of him.


    All of a sudden, she felt a little happy. Without Mr. Albert''s protection, as the youngest boy in the Nan


    family, he would have been framed by his two brothers.


    Looking at the shining man on the stage, she could clearly see his noble temperament, and his


    handsome face amazed the audience.


    "Oh, my God, Mr. Jack is still so handsome."


    "Yes, yes. I don''t have any wish. If I can hug him, I could die without regret."


    "You wish. I heard that he has a fiancee. I wonder which rich and powerful family she is from. She is so


    lucky."


    Hearing several blonde girls talking about the man on the stage, she suddenly felt ufortable.


    The girls in front of her had a good figure and a pretty face. They were much better than her.


    She suddenly felt that it was reasonable for Annie to say that she was old and ugly.


    Although she could feel that the man on the stage was staring at her, she didn''t want to look at him and


    drank alone.


    "Mrs. Lily, don''t drink too much."


    Henry came over and grabbed the ss from her hand.


    She put down the ss and turned to go to the bathroom.


    Somehow, she suddenly wanted to go home and didn''t want to stay at this banquet of the upper ss.


    This ce did not belong to her at all. She still liked her own nest. Since she knew the man who was


    give a speech, her peaceful life was disturbed.


    "I''m going to the bathroom. I won''t run away."


    Lily looked at the man behind her and shook her head helplessly.


    She felt she was being monitored.


    "There is one more thing I want to announce today. I came back with my fiancee."


    As soon as she arrived at the door, she stopped and turned around, just meeting his deep ck eyes.


    What was he doing?


    There were so many people here!


    "Lily."


    The shining man was waving at her.


    It caused a disturbance down the stage.


    "Oh, my God! Who is thisdy? She''s so lucky."


    "Yes, yes. I heard that she is very mysterious."


    "Anyway, it''s good to marry into the Nan family."


    Someone said in a jealous tone.


    "Maybe she just sneaked into Mr. Jack''s bed and was pregnant."


    "That''s right. How could Mr. Jack be so interested in a woman? She must have threatened him with a


    baby."


    All kinds of voices came to her ears. She really wanted to disappear all of a sudden.


    "You can''t see me. You can''t see me..."


    She murmured to herself and closed her eyes.


    Seeing that she was not willing to move, he put down the microphone and walked down the stage.


    The hall instantly quieted down. Everyone''s eyes fell on the king like man. They were confused.


    "You can''t see me, you can''t see me..."


    From time to time, she retreated and hid in the crowd, not wanting to be found by Jack.


    Jack raised his eyebrows. Was this girl ying hide and seek with him?


    He went straight forward, and his delicate features attracted anthomaniac voices.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, my God! Mr. Jack is so handsome!"


    "It''s the first time we have such a close contact."

 Chapter 154 From Now On, She Is The Third Young Madam of The Nan Family

    Chapter 154 From Now On, She Is The Third Young Madam of The Nan Family


    A group of young women were gossiping and looking at Jack with loving eyes.


    Lily didn''t care about these. She just wanted to run away.


    Hearing the sound of leather shoes getting closer and closer, she felt nervous.


    ''Did he find her?


    How could he find her among so many people?''


    Henry winked at Jack from time to time as if he was implying something.


    The man nodded and walked away.


    "Ah!"


    Sure enough, the next second, the woman''s slender wrist was suddenly grabbed.


    Jack forced her out of the crowd.


    "Do you still want to y hide and seek with me? Huh? Mrs. Nan?"


    Jack locked her in his arms. His peach blossom eyes were not as cold as before, but full of affection.


    "Let go of me! There are so many people here!"


    She wanted to push him away, but she had no choice but to let him hold her.


    Feeling the gazes from the crowd, she couldn''t help but burst into tears in her heart.


    What on earth did she do to offend this devil?


    Could he let her be a good girl?


    She just wanted to live peacefully. How could it be so difficult?


    "So she is that woman."


    "It doesn''t look like a richdy."


    "She was just standing next to me and eating cake. I was curious about her."


    "I don''t think he is a good woman."


    The surrounding sarcasm came to her ears from time to time. She was so angry that she clenched her


    fists. When she was about to refute, she heard the man''s maic and deep voice.


    "Leave it to me."


    Leave it to him...


    These three words made her inexplicably relieved, and her anger reduced a lot.


    She nodded and buried her head in his arms.


    Like protecting a chick, Jack pressed her into his arms, only revealing a pair of eyes.


    "I don''t want my fiancee to be hurt. Do you know the consequences of hurting the Nan family?"


    His words silenced everyone in the hall.


    No one dared to say anything as Mr. Jack spoke.


    Besides, it was the matter of the Nan family. Even if they looked down upon this ordinary girl, they


    didn''t need to make trouble.


    After all, the Nan family was too powerful to fight with!


    Jack let go of the woman in his arms, took her hand and walked towards the stage.


    The four pairs of eyes on the stage had never left the two.


    They stared at her so intensely that her scalp went numb, especially in the eyes of Annie.


    There were anger and unwillingness in her eyes, as if she would tear her up in the next second.


    However, the expression in William''s eyes was normal, as if he was watching a good show.


    Roy''s eyes were still sharp. He seemed to be looking at her?


    Lily felt sick at the sight of that gloomy face.


    She would never forget what he had done to her.


    As for Mr. Albert, he sat upright and frowned. It was hard to tell whether he was satisfied or reproachful.


    Lily sighed without being noticed. She couldn''t do anything about it after all.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "From now on, she is the third young madam of the Nan family,"


    said Jack firmly, holding her hand.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Jack!"


    "Yes, yes, Congrattions."


    The men in suits in front of the stage were obviously businessmen.


    Sincere or insincere, they all congratted him.

 Chapter 155 Be Respectful and Call Her Sister-in-law

    Chapter 155 Be Respectful and Call Her Sister-inw


    Sure enough, women were all jealous. The people who had just gossiped were either the wife of the


    chairman of a group, or the spoiled daughters.


    "This is thest and most important thing. Please enjoy yourselves!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the pleasant sound of cello came from the hall.


    As soon as the music started, people started to dance.


    This was the upper ss, and this was also rare peace.


    She grabbed the man''s sleeve and didn''t want to let him go.


    "What? Do you want to dance? "


    Jack held her hand and grinned wickedly.


    "I don''t know how."


    She dealt with needles all day long. How could she dance?


    Once, she loved to dance, too, but since she was admitted to the university and studied medicine, she


    found that all her time was spent on study.


    She couldn''t spare any time to do what she wanted to do.


    "Let me teach you?"


    Jack raised his eyebrows and put his big hands around her slender waist.


    "No, no. I want to walk around. Those people over there seem to be waiting for you. You''d better go."


    She had already found that there were several men in suits standing not far away from them, smiling at


    her from time to time.


    She was not stupid. Of course she knew that these people wanted to see him.


    Jack couldn''t help marveling at her thoughtfulness. He gently kissed her forehead, turned around and


    left.


    Looking at his receding figure, she couldn''t help smiling.


    This guy didn''t seem to be so unreachable.


    All this was seen by Annie.


    She swayed the red wine in her hand and walked over, followed by several young girls dressed like her.


    They must be here to provoke her. She had been well prepared and knew that she couldn''t get through


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the banquet safe and sound.


    She looked at Lily with her charming eyes full of disdain, and a mocking smile appeared on her thin lips


    unconsciously.


    "Well, why did my third brother leave you here? I''ve told you that he doesn''t like you."


    "Exactly. How could Mr. Jack like her? We have been Mr. Jack''s friends since childhood. Who are


    you?"


    "May I know which family you are from?"


    "Ha, ha, is she some ugly duckling?"


    "Cindere can be a princess."


    "You are really good at dreaming."


    She looked at the "psychos" in front of her coldly. They had a beautiful appearance, but an ugly heart.


    She didn''t care about it at all. She knew that they were just unwilling to ept it, and she couldn''t help


    pitying them.


    "I''m sorry. As the wife of Mr. Jack, I don''t think we need to talk about it."


    She raised her head and said proudly.


    Everyone had dignity. She didn''t allow to hurt it!


    "You!"


    Annie didn''t expect her to be so "arrogant". She raised her hand and pretended to p her.


    As she raised her hand, Lily was a little flustered.


    Normally, she would grab this hand, throw it aside and fight back. But now, the situation was different.


    Annie was the youngdy of the Nan n. If she pped her, these people would definitely nder


    her, and she would be the sinner.


    ''Forget it. Just let her hit me.''


    She closed her eyes in despair...


    However, the expected pain did note. She opened her eyes and saw that William held her slender


    and white wrist.


    "William, you..."


    Annie looked at him in disbelief. Even he wanted to protect this woman?


    "She is your sister-inw!"

 Chapter 156 An Arrogant Princess

    Chapter 156 An Arrogant Princess


    William shook off his sister''s hand and said apologetically.


    "I''m sorry. My sister is willful and impolite."


    He lowered his head slightly, full of guilt, and red at Annie with his ck eyes.


    "Come and apologize to your sister-inw!"


    Lily was a little moved by his harsh rebuke. After all, in the Nan family, except for Jack, he was the first


    person to protect her.


    Annie widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Her eldest brother, a gentle man who had never been angry, was now scolding her because of an


    outsider.


    Her eldest brother had always been nice to her and never got angry with her. But now he stared at her


    for an outsider and asked her to apologize to her.


    Was he crazy?


    Were both William and Jack crazy?


    "You are just a tramp. What on earth have you done to William and Jack?"


    Annie pointed at the tip of her nose, her beautiful eyes were full of anger.


    Lily was helpless. She had thought Annie was capable, but she was just naive.


    She thought that Annie was a scheming girl and was a little worried, but she didn''t expect her to be so


    simple.


    That''s reasonable. After all, Annie was the little princess of the Nan n. She had been living a


    luxurious life since childhood, so she had never been frustrated and did not know the evil of the society.


    She didn''t need to fight to be the heir. After all, with the support of her three brothers, no one dared to


    make the little princess angry.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the thought of this, a sympathetic smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, but it was quickly


    captured by Annie.


    "Why are you smiling like that?"


    Feeling the mockery from the woman opposite, Annie was about to explode with anger!


    Her delicate body couldn''t help trembling, and she clenched her fists, as if she wanted to kill the old


    and ugly woman the next second.


    "Nothing. You seem to have misunderstood me. I''m just your third sister-inw. It seems that I have


    nothing to do with your eldest brother."


    Without caring about her anger, she smiled and shook the ss in her hand casually.


    "You, how can you be my third sister-inw? I''m telling you, I won''t admit you. I only take Sarah as my


    third sister-inw!"


    After saying that, Annie turned around and left, throwing the gauze sleeves to the face of Lily.


    She really wanted to teach this little girl a good lesson. She was already an adult. She was rude and


    had no basic quality!


    She took a few deep breaths and thought for a while. It was better not to be angry with this little girl.


    After all, she was a member of the Nan n, and after all, she was the younger sister of Jack.


    Feeling her anger, she patted her on the shoulder andforted her.


    "Nia has always been like this since she was a child. Don''t be mad at her."


    Hearing what he said, she said nothing but nodded.


    ''Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Anger only makes you get older. ''


    But she was still very aggrieved. She turned to look at the man who was a little far away from her. He


    was still concentrating on talking, as if he did not notice what had happened here.


    Feeling a little disappointed, she lowered her head and drank unhappily.


    "Lily, don''t let Nia affect your rtionship with Jack. Otherwise, our Nan family will be guilty."


    Sitting next to her, she said apologetically. Of course, no one could see a sh of light in his deep ck


    eyes.


    She shook her head and forced a smile. Since he had said that, she would seem too narrow-minded if


    she didn''t let it go.


    Suddenly, something urred to her.

 Chapter 157 Human Heart

    Chapter 157 Human Heart


    It was the second time that she had heard the name "Sarah".


    She didn''t pay attention to itst time, but this time she did.


    "Who is Sarah?"


    She looked at William with confusion, hoping to get an answer from him.


    A hint of imperceptible cunning shed through his eyes, but he answered casually as if he didn''t care.


    "Sarah is a good friend of Nia. She has had secret crush on Jack, but he doesn''t like her. Nia is her


    good friend and always wants her to be her sister-inw. Last time, she wanted to introduce her to me.


    I don''t like that girl."


    So Jack had never mentioned Sarah to her?


    It seemed that his brother was serious this time. As his eldest brother, he should do something to help


    him.


    "I see."


    ''It turns out that she is just a good friend. Annie is so childish.


    Even her brothers wouldn''t agree to her request. As she is her good friend, she must have a simr


    character.


    If they get married, the Nan family will be in turmoil all day long.''


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t helpughing and blushed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Jack is very faithful. He just hadn''t found a suitable person. I''m d to see him bring you back this


    time."


    He opened his mouth, revealing an old father''s smile?


    She suddenly took a tumble. The elder brother is like father. Their parents passed away a long time


    ago. William must have worried about his younger brother and sister a lot.


    "Yeah, you must have had a hard time."


    She didn''t expect him to care about Jack so much.


    William smiled and shook his head, seeming helpless.


    "Well, I did worry a lot. My brothers and sister were very obedient to me when they were children.


    When they grew up, their wings became stronger and they didn''t want to listen to me anymore."


    Disappointment shed across his handsome face. When Lily saw it, she couldn''t help but respect him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will ask Jack to listen to you more in the future. You are his elder brother, so you are


    also my elder brother. We must listen to your words."


    Seeing his sad face, she nodded with a smile.


    "I''m relieved to see that you are so considerate. It doesn''t matter as long as he is happy. His


    personality is a little strange. Please forgive him."


    His deep eyes were full of hope, but there was contempt in them.


    ''Humph, she is also an idiot. She was fooled by a few words. What a stupid woman.''


    "Well, it seems that you know me well."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man with a noble aura slowly walked over, with a yful smile on


    the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were full of coldness.


    Jack walked up to her and put his right hand around her waist. The cold gaze from him made William


    stunned.


    When did hee here? Did he hear what they said just now?


    Embarrassed, William touched his nose and smiled, pretending to be calm. "Yes, I was talking about


    you with Lily."


    Hearing this, the coldness in Jack''s eyes became deeper and deeper, ''a filthy mouth cannot utter


    decentnguage!''


    The corners of Jack''s mouth became bigger and bigger. He nodded, seeming to be somewhat grateful


    to him.


    "Thank you so much, brother. You have cared about me since I was a child, haven''t you?"


    He didn''t expect that William would be so shameless to praise himself all the time.

 Chapter 158 What Are You Caring About

    Chapter 158 What Are You Caring About


    ''Care? What does he care about?''


    It seemed that he had overestimated his brother''s EQ, but this woman actually listened with keen


    interest.


    Hearing this, William was a little nervous. He took a sip of wine to hide his embarrassment.


    "Oh, don''t me William, Jack. He just talked about your merits with me."


    Lily seemed to sense the coldness around her, so she tried to mediate.


    She felt a little strange. The rtionship between the two brothers didn''t seem to be so close, but there


    was a gap between them.


    But ording to what William said, maybe it was because he, as the eldest brother, was too strict with


    his younger brothers and sister, so Jack was vindictive. After he grew up, he probably didn''t want to


    talk to him anymore.


    Feeling that Jack was a little childish, she held his hand and said sincerely, "Jack, William did that for


    your own good. Don''t be mad."


    He really wanted to stop her from saying anything. Was she really fooled by his words?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, it was so funny that his fiancee spoke for his biggest enemy.


    Well, very good, very good.


    Without saying a word, he took her hand and left. Before he turned around, he cast a cold nce at the


    man who was talking nonsense.


    Although William was shocked by his eyes, he calmed down in an instant. Looking at the backs of the


    two people leaving quickly, he raised the corners of his mouth proudly.


    Thinking of the quarrel between the two people because of him, he was very satisfied.


    "What are you doing, Jack? Let go of me!"


    Jack took her to the washroom and forced her to retreat to the corner of the wall, looking down at her.


    There was a little anger in his ck eyes, and the air around him was cold and unapproachable.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' she wondered.


    "What are you doing... Hmm... Hmm..."


    Before she could finish her words, her mouth was suddenly blocked. The unique male hormone filled


    her whole body, making her out of breath.


    The man''s overbearing demand made her delicate lips painful, and tears were rolling in her eyes.


    Was this man crazy? Why did he kiss her so hard?


    "You... Hmm... "


    She wanted to speak and resist, but there was nothing she could do. The man was so strong and he


    kissed her too passionately.


    After a long time, when she felt that she was about to suffocate, the man let go of her and licked the


    liquid left at the corner of his mouth, sexy and charming.


    Her eyes were deep and bottomless, but there was a kind of suffocating pressure in them. She gasped


    for breath, but dared not look straight into his eyes.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    hearing his cold voice, she was confused.


    Wrong? What did she do wrong again? Why was it always her fault?


    Was he insane?


    "What did I do wrong? You... HMM... "


    Once again, the man''s invible breath came up. She opened her eyes wide, with a little fear in them.


    Again?


    What on earth did he want?


    The man''s long tongue nimbly slid through every inch of the city in her mouth.


    Was he a snake?


    Again, she indulged herself in his aggressive kiss...


    Feeling that the little woman in his arms was a little out of breath, Jack could not help frowning.


    After kissing many times, she still didn''t know how to change take a breath when kissing?


    Was this woman so stupid?


    He let go of her, and she leaned on his chest, gasping for breath.


    The warm breath hit him, and the desire in his heart rose.

 Chapter 159 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 159 Hypocrisy


    "You, you... My God, are you, are you a devil?"


    For some reason, she thought kissing was a strenuous process. Moreover, she didn''t know how to


    breathe during the process.


    "Do you know what you did wrong now?"


    The man raised her delicate chin with his slender fingers and looked at her with a yful smile. His


    eyes were full of provocation.


    Seeing that his handsome face was getting bigger and bigger, she swallowed and began to think


    quickly.


    ''Wrong? What''s wrong? What''s wrong? What''s wrong?


    Is it...''


    "I shouldn''t have praised your brother!"


    Just before the man''s sexy thin lips were about tond on her, she closed her eyes and shouted.


    It should be this. She really couldn''t think of anything else.


    "Hum."


    As expected, the man''s face moved away from her, and the strong breath was also gradually far away.


    She could not help breathing a sigh of relief in her heart.


    "Stay away from him."


    Jack looked into her eyes and said seriously.


    He didn''t like her to be too close to the Nan family, except him.


    On the one hand, he wanted to protect her; on the other hand, he was indeed a little jealous


    She asked in confusion. "Why? Aren''t you on good terms? But he... "


    "Enough, just stay away from him."


    The man interrupted her coldly. She pursed her lips and thought, ''Why are you so fierce?''


    It was so annoying.


    She turned her head and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jack turned her slightly angry face and looked straight into her eyes with his deep ck eyes.


    It was not that he didn''t want to tell her, but that knowing too much was not good for her.


    "Well, the banquet is about to end. Go back quickly. If the third son of the Nan n disappears, they will


    be unhappy."


    She shook off his arms and reminded him out of good intention. Then she turned around and walked


    over.


    Jack raised his eyebrows and watched her walking towards the hall.


    This woman had a bad temper.


    Well, he could teach her well.


    "Stop!"


    said Jack in a cold voice. He walked to her side with his slender legs by few steps, and stretched out


    his long arm to embrace her.


    Her face flushed immediately, but because of his movement, her heart beat fast as if she was holding a


    rabbit.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When they arrived at the hall, the banquet wasing to an end.


    "I''m going upstairs. Wait for me here."


    Jack whispered in her ear. His warm breath hit her ear, making her ears red.


    She nodded obediently and sat in the corner.


    Her eyes followed his figure to the stage. She held the ss in her hand and shook it gently.


    The music and the low sound of cello in the hall were like a luby, gently swaying in her ears.


    Suddenly, a cold feeling came from her thigh, and the ss in her hand turned over. She opened her


    eyes and saw Annie looking at hercently.


    Damn it!


    Was this woman crazy? Why was she always haunting me? She was everywhere. Did she want to


    make trouble?


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Miss Lv. I didn''t mean to stain your dress."


    Feeling the gaze from her side, Annie quickly changed to an apologetic look and said in a delicate and


    aggrieved tone. She also took out a tissue to wipe the red wine stained dress hem.


    ''Humph! How dare you oppose me! You will suffer!''


    Lily looked at her coldly.


    Her hypocrisy made her sick!

 Chapter 160 We Cant Afford To Offend Her

    Chapter 160 We Can''t Afford To Offend Her


    "No need. I can do it myself."


    She pushed away Annie''s hand, but she didn''t expect that she would sit on the ground.


    ''What?


    Is she kidding her?


    How could she fall to the ground with just a little strength?


    So weak?''


    "Oh, Miss Lv, I''ve told you that I didn''t do it on purpose. I know you''re unhappy, but why did you push


    me?"


    Annie sat on the ground, wiping the tears on her face. Her tearful look made people feel distressed for


    her.


    ''What? Is she crying? Is she an Oscar-winning actress?


    She is really good at acting!''


    Still, Lily looked at her coldly with disdain and mockery in her eyes.


    Annie looked at her and saw her irony. She clenched her fists, and her sharp nails pierced into her


    flesh and it was bleeding a little bit.


    She didn''t expect her to be so calm and arrogant.


    ''Humph! She is just an ordinary daughter. How can she be so arrogant like that!''


    "I know you are my sister-inw. I know I offended you when you just came today, but you don''t have to


    take revenge on me for these things."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Annieined with tears on her delicate face, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    Lily really wanted to p her. ''What a shameless girl! Who revenges? Doesn''t she know?


    Should she remind her?''


    Seeing this, persons beside quickly helped up the girl sitting on the ground. She was the daughter of


    the Nan n!


    "Mrs. Nan, Nia is still young. Why do you make things difficult for her?"


    "That''s right. Nia is younger than you, but you can''t bully her."


    "After all, Nia is the daughter of the Nan n. She has never been criticized like this. Mrs. Nan, you are


    bullying her with your power."


    The people around them began to gossip.


    She took a deep breath and clenched her fists.


    Were they blind? Didn''t they see the wine stains on her body?


    She hadn''t said a word yet, had she?


    How could they only me her when seeing that crazy girl Annie sitting on the ground only?


    The girl''s sobbing came to her ears. With her hands covering her face, Annie observed Lily through her


    fingers from time to time.


    "Mrs. Nan, Nia is crying. Why don''t you apologize to her?"


    She looked at that person in disbelief and stood up slowly.


    The wine on the hemline dripped on the white floor like blood.


    At this time, she was like a queen, looking at the crowd with an expressionless face, which made


    people tremble.


    She said gently with a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Did I say anything? Did you see that I pushed her? If I were the one crying now, would you me her


    like this? As the third young madam of the Nan n, I don''t like groundless usation. Even if there is


    a reason, you should keep it in your heart. I don''t care about other people''s business, and no one else


    should interfere with my business. If you think I''m wrong, you can go to tell my fiance Jack, the third


    son of the Nan n slowly."


    Every word was like a hammer, hitting everyone''s heart. For a moment, they were speechless.


    They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. They could only keep silent.


    Now that she dared to use Mr. Jack as her shield, he must love her very much, and the rumor that Mrs.


    Nan married him pregnant seemed not true.


    Both sides were big shots, and no one could afford to offend them.

 Chapter 161 Getting His Wife Out of A Dilemma

    Chapter 161 Getting His Wife Out of A Dilemma


    Mr. Jack might be the heir of the Nan n, and she would be the real hostess.


    However, Annie was different. After Mr. Albert abdicated, her status would definitely be affected. It was


    hard to say what would happen in the future if she provoked Mrs. Nan so tantly.


    Everyone had a small n in their hearts. They were all powerful figures in the business world, not


    idiots. Everyone knew the benefit rtionship.


    "Nia, Mrs. Nan just joined the Nan family. Maybe it''s a test for her, but after all, she is your sister-in-


    "Yes, yes."


    "Nia, don''t be too willful."


    Hearing that the people around her criticized her, Annie felt that she was driven crazy. She had never


    been wronged like this.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    She covered her head, squatted on the ground and screamed. She didn''t look like a daughter of an


    eminent family at all. Her scream filled the whole hall and interrupted the speech on the stage.


    Hearing the noise, Jack rushed over at once, and William and Roy also ran over one after another.


    "What happened?"


    The man''s cold voice sounded. He squatted down and helped Annie up.


    "Jack, your dear fiancee bullied me."


    Annie sneered and pointed at Lily who was standing aside. He looked over following the direction she


    pointed. Lily was startled when he saw his deep eyes.


    Would he believe her?


    "Oh? How could your sister-inw bully you? "


    William walked over and frowned at the scene in front.


    His sister was so willful and spoiled! She often brought shame to the Nan n. She was such a burden


    to the Nan n!


    "No, I didn''t."


    Raising her head, she said firmly.


    It was not her fault. She would never admit it.


    Looking at the people in front of her, she suddenly felt helpless.


    They were all from the Nan n. Annie had the support of the Nan n, but what about her?


    She was just the future daughter-inw of the Nan n. No one could be sure that she would marry


    into the family. It was not certain.


    She suddenly regretted that she said she was Mrs. Nan just now. It must be ridiculous in their eyes.


    Noticing the disappointment in her eyes, he knew roughly what was going on.


    He let go of Annie and walked towards Lily step by step with a gloomy face.


    Everyone held their breath. The hall was quiet again, only the sound of leather shoes rubbing the floor


    echoed.


    When she met his cold eyes, she lowered her head subconsciously. All of a sudden, she felt so


    aggrieved that she wanted to cry.


    Was he going to me her? Sure enough, he still didn''t believe her. After all, she was an outsider.


    ''You are such a fool. How could you expect him to suspect his sister and believe you?''


    "Do you feel cold?"


    Just when she thought that Jack would me her, her body was lifted up in the air. The coat with the


    unique smell of Jack wrapped around her legs, and his body temperature was still on it.


    "Your dress is wet. Why don''t you wipe it?"


    The cold voice of Jack was particrly pleasant to hear. It was strange when it suddenly flew into the


    air.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Biting her lips, she put her arms around his neck and stared at his perfect face.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. My wife was identally hurt today. I''m worried that she might catch a cold. I


    worry that she will catch a cold. I''m taking her back. Please excuse me."


    His thin lips opened slightly, which made everyone stunned.


    Rumor had it that Mr. Jack loved his sister very much. He thought he would me Mrs. Nan for her


    sake today.


    To their surprise...

 Chapter 162 He Raised Her Chin And Asked, Unhappy

    Chapter 162 He Raised Her Chin And Asked, Unhappy


    In this way, he left with Lily in his arms, leaving the group of people stunned.


    When she passed by Annie, he cast a cold nce at her as a warning.


    With her mouth slightly open, Annie looked at the backs of the two people, and her heart was full of


    resentment.


    After the two of them left, Mr. Albert came over. Seeing her grandfathering, Annie quickly held his


    arm and said in a spoiled tone.


    "Grandpa, look at Jack and that woman. That woman must have seduced him. She must have taken a


    fancy to the power of our family. She has been pushing me..."


    Without interrupting his granddaughter, he just looked at the door quietly and a little seriously.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa?"


    Seeing that her grandfather didn''t say anything, Annie shook his arm, frowning and somewhat


    impatient.


    "I heard it."


    Mr. Albert said gently. There was always a light smile on his wrinkled but still sharp face.


    Annie was the only girl in the Nan n, and also his beloved granddaughter.


    How could he stand by when his beloved granddaughter was bullied?


    What''s more, how could a woman marry into the Nan family so easily?


    Although he didn''t say anything, it could be seen from his indifferent attitude towards Lily that he would


    not agree to the marriage.


    "Grandpa, I don''t care. You must help me. That woman has gone too far. She is so arrogant before she


    marries into our family. If she marries Jack, she will trample me under her feet."


    Annie said in an aggrieved tone, with tears in her big eyes. Her tearful look made Mr. Albert feel


    distressed.


    "It''s okay. Leave it to me. Don''t cry. You won''t look good if you cry."


    His big hands gently wiped away the tears from the girl''s eyes, and his eyes were full of affection.


    "Grandpa, Jack is going too far. I''ll ask them toe over."


    There were so many guests here. How could he just leave with his little wife in his arms? This really


    affected the image of the Nan n.


    "No, let them go."


    He knew his grandson better than anyone else what kind of person he was. With his personality, he


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    wouldn''te back.


    He had no choice but to let them go.


    There was a little unwillingness in William''s eyes. He didn''t expect that his grandfather would let him go


    so easily. He had thought that he would be angry. Unexpectedly, Jack could get it through so easily.


    Outside the hall, with her arms around his neck, Lily raised her head and stared at his perfect chin.


    Did he just leave with her in his arms?


    If she didn''t see it wrong, those people''s eyes were full of surprise and even a little anger.


    "Hey!"


    She called out in a low voice.


    "Jack."


    He didn''t look down at her, but continued to walk forward, turned around and entered the room.


    Why didn''t he talk to her? Was he angry with her?


    But it was not her fault. She felt she had been wronged. She had been happy, but she was taken to


    such a damned ce by him. She was speechless.


    The man put her on the bed, turned around and poured her a ss of water.


    Sitting on the bed, she shook her feet and looked down at the ripples in the ss in her hands.


    "Why don''t you say anything?"


    Jack took away her ss and put it on the tea table, gently sping her delicate chin with his slender


    fingers.

 Chapter 163 Subtle Invitation

    Chapter 163 Subtle Invitation


    As soon as she raised her head, she bumped into the pair of deep eyes. Her big eyes were blinking.


    "I... I didn''t..."


    ''It was he who ignored her, OK? Why does he me her now?''


    "You did."


    The man got closer, with a pair of deep and seductive eyes.


    She didn''t want to argue with a scoundrel like him, so she turned her head away and didn''t want to look


    at him anymore.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Jack''s mouth. ''Is this little girl angry?''


    "Lily."


    A cold voice came through in a low voice. Startled, she turned around.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked angrily, shook off his hand and stood up.


    "I''m just unhappy. Stop asking. I''m just unhappy. Well. Do you still want to bully me now?"


    She turned around and said angrily.


    She was really unhappy. Tonight was a disaster for her, especially when those people were arrogant


    and bossy, which made her ufortable!


    "Oh?"


    With his chin resting on his hand, Jack sat on the bed and looked at her with interest.


    "Think about it. How will you feel if I take you to a strange ce?"


    "What''s more, I was looked down upon by your sister. Actually, I didn''t want toe here!"


    At the thought of Annie, she was angry. How could she meet such an unruly and wayward person? She


    was really pissed off!


    "Jack, please tell your sister not to bother me next time. I don''t care if she is the youngdy of the Nan


    n or not. My life has nothing to do with her, okay?"


    "I don''t want her to think highly of me at all. Yes, I''m not as important as her, but it''s none of her


    business. She always fixed her eyes on me. What''s wrong with her?"


    She was so angry that she stamped her feet, but she felt wronged. Tears were welling up in her eyes.


    She really didn''t want anyone to interfere in her life, and she didn''t want others to think highly of her.


    She just wanted to live a peaceful life.


    "I know, I know I shouldn''t haveined about your sister in front of you, but she is your sister, not


    mine. My sister doesn''t dare to humiliate me directly like that. For your sake, I didn''t want to beat her,


    but it doesn''t mean that I am easy to be bullied!"


    Looking at the kitten like woman in front of him, Jack still had a light smile on his face.


    Lily was enraged by his indifference.


    What did he mean? It was all because of him!


    If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have beenughed at by others like that. It was all his fault!


    Slowly, Jack stood up and walked towards her. Slowly, she retreated to the wall, with her back against


    the cold wall.


    She looked up at the man''s handsome face, swallowed and forgot to breathe for a moment.


    The man slowly lowered his head, quickly and urately captured her lips, and gently sucked them.


    With her eyes wide open, she was in a daze for a while. Her mind went nk. ''Is she being taken


    advantage of again?''


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Close your eyes."


    A deep male voice came to her ears, and she closed her eyes subconsciously.


    This girl was always absent-minded when kissing, which made him very helpless.


    Her lips intertwined with his, and she gradually lost herself in the kiss. She couldn''t help putting her


    arms around his neck.

 Chapter 164 Energetic

    Chapter 164 Energetic


    The next morning, a knock on the door woke her up.


    It was early in the morning. Who was it? It was so noisy and annoying.


    She would be in a bad mood when getting up, so she couldn''t help but feel a little impatient.


    She lifted the quilt and felt a little cold. When she looked at her naked body, her eyes widened.


    After a while, she was a little confused and her mind went nk.


    What did she dost night?


    It seemed that she and Jack...


    She quickly sat up. The pain in her upper body reminded her of what had happenedst night.


    The rampage of Jack made her blush.


    Sure enough, this kind of thing could only happen for the first time and countless times.


    She was so angry that she wanted to spit out blood. Why did she lose her mind?


    And where is that jerk?


    Looking at the empty seat beside her, she was a little angry.


    Well. That jerk ran away after having sex with her?


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Jack, it''s time to wake Mrs. Lily up."


    "I see. You can leave now."


    Outside the door, there was a conversation between the two. The next second, the door was pushed in


    by Jack.


    She lifted the quilt to cover her naked body.


    Jack handed the underwear to the woman on the bed as if nothing had happened.


    "Put it on."


    "Are you insane?"


    She took the bra and cursed.


    "Oh? Mrs. Nan, of course you know whether I''m insane or not."


    After saying that, he raised his eyebrows mischievously and raised the corners of his mouth


    unconsciously.


    Knowing what he meant, she blushed again.


    ''Oh, my God! Why is this man so shameless?''


    "Don''t try to hide it. I have seen it. It feels good. Mrs. Nan never lets me down."


    The man''s straightforward manner made her want to give him a punch.


    ''Damn it! This man is really shameless. He really pissed her off.''


    "I want to sleep for more a while. You go out."


    Feeling sore all over, she returned to the quilt to sleep again.


    She wondered why he had so much strength. Couldn''t he be gentle to her?


    "Stop sleeping."


    As soon as he pulled down the quilt on her body, her fair skin was exposed to the air again, and his


    eyes were deep.


    "You are a rogue!"


    "I''m not, because you''re my wife."


    Jack pressed her under his body, with the tip of his nose against hers.


    She was so frightened that she didn''t move.


    "Rogue? Mrs. Nan, is that an implication to me?"


    The man raised his eyebrows with a yful smile in his eyes. He just wanted to tease this little woman.


    "..."


    It was definitely not an implication.


    She really wanted to throw this shameless man away. Why was he so thick-skinned?


    But the man didn''t want to let go of her at all. Instead, he got closer and closer to her. The faint smell of


    tobo from his body lingered on the tip of her nose, making her in a trance for a while.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you use perfume?"


    He didn''t know where he smelled the fragrance, but he suddenly asked.


    She frowned, ''perfume? I don''t know. Maybe it''s body scent.''


    "No, I haven''t got up yet. How would I use perfume?"


    What was he doing? He was suspicious.


    "Well, maybe it''s because I smell too good."


    What?


    Hearing this, Lily was speechless. It was obvious that he was narcissistic.


    How could he be so thick-skinned? Why didn''t she find it out earlier?

 Chapter 165 You Are Bullying Me

    Chapter 165 You Are Bullying Me


    "Let go of me. Didn''t you ask me to get up?"


    With her hands on his chest, she kept resisting.


    "Not now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he buried his head in her neck and sucked the fragrance from her


    body.


    "Mr. Jack], Mrs. Lily, Mr. Albert asked you to go there as soon as possible."


    When he was about to get into the quilt, the voice outside broke the ambiguity in the room. He replied


    impatiently, "I know." Then he reluctantly left the woman''s body.


    Damn it! Why did hee at this time!


    As if she was rescued, she leaned against the wall quickly and looked at him warily.


    He almost seeded just now. It was really frightening.


    "Get up."


    "I want to sleep for more a while."


    It was almost seven o''clock now. When did she get up at this time?


    When she didn''t need to work at home, she always slept until the noon.


    Besides, she was weak all over. She really wanted to lie on the bed.


    "ording to the Nan n''s rule, we should have breakfast at half past seven,"


    said Jack softly, putting the clothes on the bed.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He knew that she didn''t like to get up early, but now she was in Nan''s old residence, so she had to


    follow the rules of the Nan n. She had to get used to it.


    "I don''t want to have breakfast."


    What a strange rule! They get up so early just for breakfast?


    "Even so, you have to get up."


    The man''s words suddenly became a little harsh. He was not forcing her to get up. If she wanted to


    have a foothold in the Nan n, she must obey the rules of the Nan n.


    "What a bad attitude you have! Do you think I wanted toe?"


    All of a sudden, she felt wronged. She was cheated toe here for no reason, and now he was even


    angry with her.


    "I don''t want to be Mrs. Nan at all."


    Seeing her tears, Jack was softhearted. He quickly wiped the tears on her face, held her in his arms,


    and gently stroked her back.


    "I didn''t mean to be angry with you. I was just afraid that someone would take this opportunity to hurt


    you."


    He was afraid that when he was not with her, others would have a chance.


    "I have you. Don''t you n to protect me? "


    Would he just stand by and watch? If so, it was outrageous.


    Hearing this, Jack was shocked, but his heart was softer. The ice in his eyes gradually melted. He held


    her tightly and said softly, "I will protect you."


    ''No matter what happens, I don''t allow anyone to bully you.''


    "Then where did you go just now?"


    The embrace was particrly warm and gave her a strong sense of security. She suddenly didn''t want


    to leave.


    "I went out for morning run. When I left, you were sleeping soundly. I didn''t have the heart to wake you


    up."


    ''Did she think that he ran away after that?''


    She nodded, then she shook off his arms and wiped her tears away.


    She suddenly felt a chill in her chest and realized that she didn''t wear anything on her upper body!


    She grabbed her clothes and covered her body in a hurry, blushing.


    "It''s okay"


    After saying that, he tried hard to suppress the me in his heart, turned around and went into the


    bathroom. Not long after, the sound of flowing water came.


    She quickly put on her clothes and ran into another bathroom to have a simple wash.


    After she was ready, Jack also came out. It was seven twenty-five and they could go there at half past


    seven.


    "Let''s go, Mrs. Nan."


    He walked to her side, stretched out his hand to hold her small hand and walked out.

 Chapter 166 If You Dont Want To Eat, Then Get Out

    Chapter 166 If You Don''t Want To Eat, Then Get Out


    When the two of them arrived, the noisy dining hall suddenly quieted down.


    All eyes were focused on the two of them. Feeling a little ufortable, Lily sweated slightly in her


    palms.


    On the contrary, Jack looked calm. Apparently, he was used to these nces.


    "Come and sit down."


    Mr. Albert''s cold and dignified voice came through. Although she was a little scared, she still pretended


    to be calm and showed a slight smile.


    But the former ignored her smile and still looked cold.


    Her smile froze on her face.


    ''Humph, she didn''t want to smile. Why does he pull a long face in the early morning? She is not a


    member of the Nan n.''


    "Grandpa."


    Jack nodded and greeted him in a low voice. Then he took her to sit opposite Annie.


    Even if she didn''t raise her head, she could feel the resentful eyes of Annie. When she raised her head,


    and she happened to meet her resentful eyes.


    ''Why do they all pull a long face in the early morning?


    Is this the so-called rule of the Nan n?


    Shouldn''t they be happy?


    If she had known this, she wouldn''t havee.''


    Feeling the little woman beside him was a little angry, Jack slightly scratched her palm with his


    fingertips tofort her.


    She tried to calm herself down, lowered her head and kept silent.


    "Have breakfast."


    The dignified voice of Mr. Albert came again, then the people in front of the table dared to pick up their


    chopsticks.


    She couldn''t help sympathizing with the Nan family. They were really heartless. How could such a


    happy thing as eating be so serious?


    That was funny.


    Who would be in the mood to eat?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder Annie looked sickly. It was obvious that she didn''t have meals happily.


    She didn''t care so much. Sincest night, she had been very hungry. Now she just wanted to eat a lot.


    She picked up an egg cake and put it into her mouth.


    "Ha, ha, it looks as if you have never had great food."


    Annie''s sarcastic words came to her ears. Lily put down her chopsticks and looked at the annoying girl


    opposite. Even food couldn''t stuff her mouth.


    "Nia, don''t be rude!"


    Jack scolded angrily. This girl was really impolite, and she was getting more and more willful. He hadn''t


    scolded her for what happened yesterday, and this morning she was so unreasonable, arrogant and


    unruly!


    It seemed he had spoiled her so much that she didn''t even know her status. She actually contradicted


    her sister-inw in front of him.


    "Jack, why are you protecting her? Wasn''t I right? Look at her. Does she look disgusting? I''ve lost my


    appetite seeing her."


    Annie turned her head aside and said angrily. She was really confused why Jack protected this woman


    so much.


    She wasn''t good-shaped or beautiful. When did Jack have such a bad taste?


    "p!"


    Jack threw the chopsticks in his hand in front of her, and his face darkened. In his deep ck eyes,


    anger and coldness intertwined, which made her shiver.


    "If you don''t want to eat, then get out!"


    Feeling her brother''s anger, Annie was a little scared and her face turned blue all of a sudden. She


    picked up the chopsticks and ate angrily.


    "It''s early in the morning. Stop quarreling."


    Mr. Albert was eating the porridge expressionlessly and didn''t even raise his head.


    They didn''t know who he said thest sentence to.


    Without saying a word, Jack quietly picked up food into Lily''s bowl.

 Chapter 167 About The Heir

    Chapter 167 About The Heir


    When William and Roy were about to say something, they lowered their heads and didn''t say anything


    as they heard what their grandfather said.


    Lily was amused by their stiff expressions.


    They were all powerful men in the business world. Unexpectedly, they were like this at home.


    After a long time, Mr. Albert opened his mouth slowly.


    "You''re all here this time. I''ll tell you something about the heir."


    For some reason, hearing the word "heir", everyone raised their heads, and their eyes seemed to be


    full of expectation.


    Lily smiled, as if she had heard some shocking secret.


    "Grandpa."


    There was only indifference on Roy''s expressionless face.


    Mr. Albert nodded, indicating him to go on.


    "I think it''s better for William to be the heir. After all, he is the eldest son, unlike some people who


    always like to y some tricks."


    When he said thest sentence, he casually nced at Jack and Lily, seeming to be disdainful and


    provocative.


    "Who said it must be William? I think Jack is good. Well, I think you just want to be the heir. Everyone


    knows that you and William are on one side. Humph, don''t pretend to be a good man!"


    As for the matter of the heir, Annie had always been on the side of Jack. She had no interest in the heir,


    but she just didn''t like William and Roy. Even if she hated Lily now, her trust in Jack wouldn''t be


    reduced at all.


    "You little girl, what do you know? Don''t disgrace our Nan n."


    William really wanted her to shut up. She was too noisy.


    Annie was so angry that she looked at Mr. Albert for help.


    "Grandpa, if one of them is the heir, your granddaughter will be unable to live in the Nan n. They will


    definitely sell me out!"


    As she spoke, she began to cry.


    Mr. Albert loved his granddaughter so much that he put his arm around her shoulder and scolded his


    two grandsons.


    "Shut up! Annie is your sister. She didn''t say anything wrong!"


    Compared with these two grandsons, he loved his granddaughter more. Everyone knew that the old


    master of the Nan n preferred girls to boys, so she had been living like a little princess.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily looked at them coldly.


    She didn''t expect that this unruly little princess would protect Jack so much. It seemed that the four of


    them were two sides.


    Perhaps this was the sorrow of a big n. Behind their glorious appearance, there was a bloodthirsty


    and silent battle.


    It is just like those written in the history.


    She suddenly felt sorry for the silent man beside her. As the third son of the Nan n, he seemed to


    have no say in the matterpared to his two brothers.


    It could be seen that Mr. Albert didn''t like her very much.


    Would it have any bad impact on him as he took her home and insisted on marrying her?


    "What do you think, Jack?"


    While she was thinking, the majestic voice of Mr. Albert rang out in the dining hall.


    Hearing that, Jack nodded. He was not as anxious as William and Roy, which satisfied the old master


    very much.


    This grandson looked exactly like himself and their father who died at an early age.


    It seemed that he saw the figure of his dead son on Jack, which was also the reason why he loved him


    so much.

 Chapter 168 Being Frank

    Chapter 168 Being Frank


    Maybe it was because Mr. Albert thought of the heartbreaking things that had long disappeared, there


    was a touch of tenderness in his sharp eyes.


    It must be fate!


    Seeing that there was something wrong with his grandfather''s expression, he knew that he must have


    remembered what happened in the past.


    "Grandpa."


    The thin lips opened slightly, interrupting the old man''s thoughts. He looked at the face of Jack.


    "Well, I''m listening. Go ahead."


    Mr. Albert put down the ss in his hand and looked very serious.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    From the corner of her eyes, she nced at the people around her. William and Roy were not


    convinced and jealousy, but Annie looked at her two brotherscently with disdain on her face.


    She knew that her grandfather still trusted Jack. Although William and Roy were as cunning as a fox,


    the older was wiser. Grandpa could read their minds.


    Lily turned around and looked at the king like man next to her. He had a different temperament from


    that of William and Roy.


    In the Nan n, although he was the youngest man, he had a more stable state of mind than his


    brothers.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to consider the heir of the Nan n at present."


    Jack said unhurriedly, as if he didn''t care much about the heir of the Nan n.


    Seeing that his grandson gave him an unexpected answer again, Mr. Albert raised his eyebrows. "Oh?"


    This grandson always refuted him, which caught him off guard.


    "I''m old now. I''d better leave the Nan n''s business to the younger generation like you. Your parents


    are gone, so you should take it over earlier."


    Mr. Albert also felt a little helpless. For so many years, although he had been healthy, his condition was


    getting worse year by year. Although they all thought that he was in good health, he knew his own body


    well. He was very clear about his own condition.


    "Then when should we consider about the heir?"


    Roy couldn''t hold back his anger and red at Jack.


    ''Jack only makes trouble. Grandpa seldom talks about the heir, but he always messed it up.


    William gently patted Roy''s hand, indicating him to be patient.


    Jack didn''t even take a look at him. He hated him the most because he was incapable but impatient.


    "Shut up!"


    Mr. Albert scolded, "I haven''t finished yet. Don''t cut in. Who taught you that?"


    He hated to be interrupted most in his life. Roy was really much worse than Jack.


    Unwilling to give up, Roy gave a cold nce at Jack and then at Lily.


    She was speechless.


    Why did he look at her?


    She hadn''t settled ounts with this pervert for the kidnappingst time, but today, he wanted to


    revenge her?


    "Go ahead, Jack."


    Mr. Albert picked up the ss and looked at him in thought. His low and powerful voice was as heavy


    as a bell.


    His wrinkled face showed his majesty in every crevice.


    "The main business of the Nan n is jewelry, goods and some luxury goods."


    After a pause, Jack received a hint from his grandfather and continued.


    "Everything else is good, but..."

 Chapter 169 Focus

    Chapter 169 Focus


    Jack paused, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "Go ahead,"


    said Mr. Albert in a low voice, seeming to feel his puzzlement.


    "There seems to be some problems in the jewelry industry. I think the top priority is to solve these


    problems. After all, we are still too young to be fully qualified for the heir,"


    said Jack in a heavy tone.


    "If you think William didn''t do a good job, just say it. Why do you beat around the bush?"


    Roy stood up and pointed at him, with his face full of anger.


    She hated his indifference the most. He was the one who had no right to speak, but his words were the


    most important.


    Jack frowned and looked at him in confusion. His face was gloomy. "What do you mean?"


    "Roy, if you can''t talk nicely, get out of here!"


    said Mr. Albert sternly, his crutch pounding on the table in front of him. His majesty could not be


    refuted.


    No matter how arrogant he was, he couldn''tpete with his grandfather. He had to sit down


    awkwardly with disdain in his eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Mr. Albert could not help touching his forehead.


    His grandson was so entric and unreasonable due to his careless education, which really annoyed


    him.


    "Jack, go on."


    He shook his head and closed his eyes, seeming a little tired.


    It turned out Roy was so impatient. Lily felt a bit helpless.


    If he wanted to be the heir of the Nan n, impatience could not solve the problem at all, and there


    would be no chance for him to seed.


    "The Nan n is far worse than what it used to be. Maybe it''s because we are too young, so that we


    three together are not as capable as grandpa alone."


    He stood up and walked behind Roy.


    "The jewelry industry is not as good as before, and there are many problems in the line ofmodities.


    Themodities that have entered the country from the customs have been reported for tax evasion


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    more than once."


    He lowered his body and whispered in Roy''s ear, "do you think so, Roy?"


    "How do I know? I don''t have those goods. What do you mean by saying that?"


    He seemed to be stubborn, and a trace of panic shed through his malicious eyes.


    "I''m not happy with what you said, Jack. Do you think you are a holy being?"


    Finally, William could hardly retain hisposure. His face was full of impatience and his words were


    full of unhappiness.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Jack''s mouth.


    ''Ho, ho, you finally stand out. Are you afraid?''


    "Do I need to tell you what you have done?"


    Jack sneered and raised his eyebrows, as if provoking.


    "I admit that there were some problems in mypany, but it was not serious. I know that there have


    never been any problem in yourpany, but it doesn''t mean that you can criticize me and Roy here.


    You are the youngest son."


    ''This guy has gone too far. He provoked me face to face.'' The look in William''s eyes became colder


    and colder.


    All this was seen by Mr. Albert. He just kept silent and quietly observed everything, as if a cheetah was


    waiting for its prey toe, and itsst leap was fatal.


    "I never mean to me my two brothers, but the current situation of the Nan n is indeed not as good


    as before. I only hope that we can first care about the survival of the Nan n, and not focus on the


    matter of the heir."

 Chapter 170 Nothing Remains Unchanged In The World

    Chapter 170 Nothing Remains Unchanged In The World


    Lily saw a trace of anxiety could in Jack''s eyes. She didn''t expect that this huge family was also


    nning for their future survival.


    Sure enough, nothing remains unchanged.


    He was also worried that his two brothers would be irresponsible and be blinded by power, so they


    might ignore their original intention.


    She nced at the serious face of Mr. Albert and seemed to see a hint of relief.


    Finally, someone could understand his intention.


    "I think what Jack said makes sense."


    Annie stood up, and her bright little face was full of confidence.


    "I think you''d better care about your ownpany rather than talk about the heir here. Especially you


    two, can you stop letting the Nan family''spanies be reported on the newspaper? It''s really


    embarrassing."


    Her big eyes were full of disdain and contempt.


    Then she put her arms around Mr. Albert''s neck and acted like a spoiled child.


    "Grandpa, don''t be angry. I know my two brothers are not doing well. Please forgive them. After all, with


    Jack, we don''t expect them to help a lot."


    "Annie, shut up!"


    Roy pounded the table and stood up. Along with the loud sound, the dishes and chopsticks on the table


    fell to the ground, instantly in a mess.


    There was hatred in his eyes?


    Lily looked at him in disbelief, ''is this how he treats his sister?''


    Thinking of the day when he "skinned someone" in the garage, she actually found it was normal. Such


    a cruel person was no different from a beast. He just had a human skin. How could he have any


    feelings for his sister?


    "Grandpa."


    Annie seemed to be frightened by the horrible look of Roy, who was like a devil. She hid behind the old


    man, her voice was trembling, and her eyes were full of fear.


    "What are you dissatisfied with? Come at me!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    said Jack coldly, grabbing Roy''s cor. His deep ck eyes were full of murderous will.


    ''He actually bullies his sister!''


    Sitting aside, William was unmoved.


    "Stop!"


    This time, Mr. Albert was really angry. The wrinkles on his face were constantly trembling, and he


    looked a little funny, but Lily could notugh at all.


    He stepped heavily on the ground and punched Roy in the face. Thetter fell to the ground in an


    instant.


    Lily didn''t expect the old man to be so strong.


    "Your sister scolded you. How could you be so fierce to her? I punched you. Are you going to punch me


    back?"


    The old man''s voice was heavy and dignified, and the room waspletely silent.


    It was not until now did she know why Jack had such a powerful aura. It turned out that it was inherited


    from him!


    The gene is really powerful.


    Kneeling on the ground, Roy couldn''t help trembling. He was very afraid of his grandfather. He knew


    that when his grandfather was angry, he would be heartless.


    He also felt a little regretful. He shouldn''t have been so fierce to her just now. After all, she was the


    apple in his grandfather''s eyes.


    "Get out of here!"


    Saying that, he also kicked him. After rolling around on the ground, Roy quickly stood up and


    disappeared.


    Seeing him like this, she couldn''t helpughing and tried not tough out.


    "Ha, ha, Grandpa, Jack, look at him. He is not arrogant anymore,"


    said Annie pointing at his awkward back running away. She couldn''t help pping her hands and


    He has always bullied her since childhood. And he always threatened her.

 Chapter 171 Sweet Kiss

    Chapter 171 Sweet Kiss


    If it weren''t for grandpa and Jack''s protection, she might have been bullied by them!


    "Well, go ahead with your work. Nia, stay and have a chat with me."


    It seemed that he had consumed a lot of energy, and his eyes were full of exhaustion. He waved his


    hand, sat on the chair and closed his eyes.


    "Okay, Grandpa. I''ll take Lily away."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling that his grandfather was escaping from thepany''s affairs, he knew what was on his mind.


    After all, they were all his grandsons. It was reasonable for him to escape.


    "Grandpa, we are leaving now."


    She thought, ''Now that my identity has been made public, she should call him grandpa.''


    Hearing this strange "Grandpa", Mr. Albert frowned and felt a little unhappy.


    "How can you call him grandpa? Do you really think you are a member of us?"


    Annie said with a disdainful look on her face. She nced at Lily from the corner of her eyes.


    "Nia, don''t be rude."


    Although he loved his sister very much, he would never allow her to offend his wife!


    Then he took her hand and walked away.


    On the way, Jack kept silent, and Lily didn''t know what to say, so she could only follow him silently.


    After walking out of the house, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it was a day and a night, it seemed as if a century had passed. She really admired the


    children of the royal families in ancient times.


    How could they survive from so many feudal ethics and rites? She really couldn''t stand these so-called


    rules.


    Although rules were important, it seemed that these rules were not suitable for her.


    Although she hated Bonnie''s hypocrisy, she hated Annie''s bad temper of taking advantage of power to


    bully people more. She hated Roy''s insidious eyes, abnormal personality, and the stereotyped and cold


    face of Mr. Albert.


    Anyway, she didn''t like the Nan n.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Looking at the little woman beside him who seemed to be thinking about something, Jack pinched her


    face, bent over and whispered in her ear.


    "Nothing."


    Lily shook her head. After all, they were from the Nan n. She couldn''t say that she hated this ce.


    She couldn''t say that she hated his sister and his grandfather, which would make him embarrassed.


    ''Forget it.''


    She has to face the reality and doesn''t expect to marry into the Nan family. Perhaps Jack wanted to


    marry her on the spur of the moment.


    When she arrived at the car, she was about to open the door, but was pressed against the car by Jack


    first.


    There was a cold car behind her, and the man''s handsome face in front. She couldn''t help swallowing


    and didn''t know what to do.


    Jack looked straight into her eyes. There seemed to be stars and sea in his deep eyes, as if he wanted


    to see through her.


    "What... What do you want to do in broad daylight... HMM... "


    Without any warning, the kiss fell on her lips. With her eyes wide open, she endured the powerful kiss.


    There seemed to be yellow warbler''s chirping around, crisp and pleasant.


    In fact, the environment of Nan''s Residence was very beautiful. It was like spring all the year round.


    It seemed that this cozy environment made her hanging heart gradually rx. Unconsciously immersed


    in this kiss, her hands unconsciously climbed up the man''s strong shoulder...


    After a long time, Jack let go of the little woman who was difficult to breathe in his arms, raised her


    delicate chin mischievously and licked her lips.

 Chapter 172 Your Skills Have Improved

    Chapter 172 Your Skills Have Improved


    "You''re right. Your skills have improved a lot."


    Hearing his frivolous words, she blushed with shyness and gently tapped his chest.


    "Shut up! I want to go home!"


    "Where?"


    Seeing her shy look, Jack wanted to tease her.


    "Go back..."


    She pinched him on the shoulder out of anger.


    ''He just fooled her on purpose. That''s outrageous!''


    "It hurts..."


    Jack let go of her and stopped joking. He stopped smiling and turned to walk to the old residence.


    As he was leaving, she followed him immediately.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Does he want to leave her here and go back alone?''


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going back to get something."


    As he remembered that there was a coat left in the bedroom, he was about to go back to get it back.


    "Do you want to go with me?"


    He stopped and asked in confusion.


    When she was about to nod, she thought of the disdainful look on Annie''s face. Then she shook her


    head.


    ''I''d better not meet the Nan family. They are all big shots. I can''t afford to offend them, but I can avoid


    them.''


    Knowing what she was worried about, Jack didn''t insist and held her in his arms.


    "No one dares to bully you."


    This sentence was full of irresistible authority, and the tone was exactly the same as that of Mr. Albert.


    Somehow, she felt particrly relieved and nodded in his arms.


    "All right, all right. It''s not a matter of life and death. Why are you so sentimental? It''s just to get a coat."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she pushed away Jack and walked towards the car outside.


    Jack smiled helplessly. This girl''s little mouth was really unforgiving.


    Standing in front of the car, Lily enjoyed the view of the old house.


    Mr. Albert really had a good taste. It was warm in winter and cool in summer, like spring all the year


    round. There were countless butterflies in the air, and only a few withered leaves inadvertently fell, and


    the rest were all lush.


    In fact, this ce was very suitable for retirement. No wonder Mr. Albert was still so healthy at his age.


    It was obvious that he was nourished by the spiritual energy of nature.


    "You are in a good mood."


    When she was concentrating on looking, the voice behind her made her tremble.


    His voice was dripping with sarcasm!


    She turned around and greeted him politely. Then she kept silent, alert.


    "Sister-inw, Nan''s old house is not bad, isn''t it?"


    With his eyes closed, William leaned against the car, as if feeling the breeze.


    "Well, it''s good."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She didn''t know what he was up to. Since what had happened this morning, her liking for him had


    diminished greatly. She had thought that he was a man who knew right from wrong. However, the


    viin Roy kept speaking for him, so he didn''t seem to be a good person!


    "Yes, everyone envies the Nan n. People in the business world want to cooperate with the Nan n,


    and women want to marry into our family, but it''s not as easy as they think."


    With a sneer on his face, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her.


    How could she not know that he was referring to her? ''Well. They all want to bully me?'' A nameless


    anger rose in her heart.


    "What do you want to say? If you think I don''t deserve it, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush. It''s


    tiring. "


    She said with a cold face, just like the way he spoke before at dinner.

 Chapter 173 What Is Cheating!

    Chapter 173 What Is Cheating!


    Apparently, he didn''t expect that Lily was such a glib woman. A trace of astonishment shed through


    his eyes, but he instantly resumed his cynical look.


    "Well, what are you talking about?"


    He smiled apologetically, which made her sick.


    ''He''s really good at acting. Disgusting!''


    She couldn''t help but turn her face away in contempt. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Seeing the sullen look on her face, he changed the subject and smiled.


    "But it''s not difficult to marry into the Nan family. Although Jack is the third son of the Nan n and may


    not be as important as me, he still has a ce in the family. You don''t have to worry too much."


    ''Ho, ho, a ce?


    It seems that you two are less important.''


    Hearing what he said, she really wanted to seal his mouth.


    From what had happened this morning, she could tell the status of Jack in the Nan n. ''Does he think


    she is a fool who can''t perceive that?''


    At the thought of this, she hated the man in front of her even more.


    "Well, I have to go now. I have something else to do."


    William raised his head with acent smile on his face.


    She wondered who gave him the confidence to be arrogant in front of her.


    After she left, she thumped the door in anger.


    It seemed that the Nan family was not satisfied with her. It seemed that they didn''t want her to marry


    Jack.


    Thinking of the cold look on Mr. Albert''s face, she got a little angry.


    ''Do they think I really want toe here? Do they really think no one wants to marry her?''


    "What''s wrong?"


    While she was thinking, Jack hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her head.


    From afar, he saw the girl pounding the door as if she was venting her anger.


    "Why did you want to marry me?"


    Instead of answering his question, she asked in a cold tone.


    She just wanted to get the answer.


    "Is it about whether you can be the heir or not?"


    She turned around and leaned against the door, raising the corners of her mouth sadly.


    Yes, she suddenly felt herself so pathetic, as if she had be a chess piece.


    "Hum."


    Jack didn''t want to continue to hide it from her and admitted it frankly.


    "How can I help? Can you let me go after you be the heir?"


    Tears ran down the corners of her eyes silently. She was very tired and only wanted to live a quiet life.


    "No way."


    Jack replied without hesitation.


    It was impossible. She wanted to leave him? No way!


    "How can I help you?"


    All of a sudden, she was a little curious. She was just a woman. How could she help this powerful


    man?


    "The heir must be married."


    Knowing the grievance in her heart, he gently hugged her, as ifforting her.


    In fact, now, more importantly, he had fallen in love with her!


    This was the most terrible, but also seemed to be the happiest.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As he thought of this, he couldn''t help smiling, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    However, she didn''t notice that.


    Hearing this, she only felt sad.


    At this moment, her tears stopped all of a sudden. At this moment, she couldn''t even cry.


    Lying in his arms quietly, she didn''t struggle, just like a cat.


    As she was so quiet, it made Jack a little uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jack let go of her and gently held up her face.


    "Nothing. Let''s go home."


    At this moment, she suddenly understood what cheating was!

 Chapter 174 I Dont Want To Marry You, Stop Dreaming

    Chapter 174 I Don''t Want To Marry You, Stop Dreaming


    Although he felt her displeasure, he looked at her clear eyes and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    He didn''t exin too much to her. Something happened naturally.


    Looking at the tall figure of the man, she felt he was a little strange.


    Was this the reason why he confined her to his side? He said those sweet words only to achieve his


    goal.


    ''Ho, ho, the Nan n is indeed a n that has stood for hundreds of years. How could it be as simple


    as she thought?


    She even had an extravagant hope?''


    In fact, she had misunderstood him. The more she knew about the heir of the Nan n, the more


    disadvantageous it would be to her. No warned no fault.


    However, she didn''t buy it. She ignored him all the way and her face was full of anger.


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare he cheat me! How dare he cheat me to Nan''s Residence! He is despising my


    dignity!''


    "Stop. I want to get off the car."


    She had been silent all the way.


    The man''s hand that turned the steering wheel seemed to shake and instantly became calm again.


    "Stop it."


    The two words sounded like a heavy weight on her heart, but she still wanted to get off the car


    regardless of anything.


    "Hiss!"


    A violent sound of friction was heard, and Jack suddenly stopped the car. Looking at the woman in front


    of him, his eyes were full of anger.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What''s wrong with her?''


    "Aren''t you going to get off the car?"


    The man kindly reminded her.


    Lily looked around and swallowed.


    Except for a wastnd, there was only a boundless forest. They had reached northern suburbs.


    But as she thought of that night, she suddenly felt a little scared.


    In such wildness, she might be taken away by bad people.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Jack opened the door beside her, as if he wanted to help her.


    How could he let her go?


    Did he want to dump her after using her? This man was too insidious.


    "What do you mean? What''s your attitude? "


    She frowned, and her face was burning with anger.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jack didn''t know what was going on and why she had pulled a long face, and now she asked him first.


    She stared at him. He didn''t even know why she was angry.


    He thought she was throwing a tantrum?


    She didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. She just felt a little helpless.


    "Please let me go. I don''t want to marry you. I''m not interested in the heir of the Nan family. You can


    find another woman."


    Shey on the seat, slightly raised her head and closed her eyes. She looked exhausted, not wanting


    to say anything.


    Jack frowned and stared at her.


    Didn''t she really know his heart?


    "It''s not up to you!"


    He had never failed in getting what he wanted. This woman had challenged his bottom line again and


    again. If he didn''t love her, how would he keep her by his side all the time?


    ''Is she crazy or stupid? Why can''t she understand what others mean?''


    "What do you mean? Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Do you understand?"


    Hearing that, her face crumpled and she could no longer restrain her anger.


    Was he forcing her to marry him? This was too much! Didn''t she even have the personal right? Did he


    really take think he was the king?


    "I''m telling you, I don''t want to marry you. Don''t you even think about it!"

 Chapter 175 Are You Scared Now

    Chapter 175 Are You Scared Now


    As he was looking at the arrogant woman, the veins on his forehead bulged.


    She was obviously provoking him?


    His white and slender fingers suddenly pinched her chin. His eyes were red, like an angry lion.


    Suddenly, she was a little scared and kept stepping back.


    "Well. Are you scared now? Didn''t you speak eloquently just now? "


    She felt like weeping but had no tears. In this kind of situation, no one would dare to speak carelessly.


    The person in front of her was like Shura. Even she became a coward.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to kill me?"


    He indeed looked murderous from his eyes. He really wanted to shut this woman up. Was she testing


    his patience by challenging his bottom line again and again?


    "Kill you? Humph, we haven''t got married yet. Wait after we get married. "


    With his charming eyes slightly narrowed, he turned around, unwilling to see her again.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I''m done. I won''t marry this man. He is a devil. Every word he says tells me that after getting married, I


    will be of no use to him anymore.


    Oh, my God! Why did I, a kind person, get involved in the power struggle?


    Did I do something bad in my previous life? Is this a punishment to me?''


    Thinking of this, Lily burst into tears.


    This was not only a fear of the future, but also the grievance she had suffered in the Nan family since


    yesterday.


    Though the Lv family was not a powerful and famous family, but an ordinary family. She was a beloved


    daughter at home. Her parents loved her very much, and she had never been treated like this.


    This bastard told her inexplicably that he would kill her after they got married?


    ''Are the Nan families all crazy?


    A group of psychos!''


    She cursed inwardly while crying.


    Looking at the little woman who was crying beside him, Jack felt very sorry for her.


    Did he scare her?


    What he said just now was just a joke. Couldn''t she tell it?


    Perhaps Jack had never realized how cold the joke was. It was more cruel than cold.


    He gently held her in his arms, with his chin on her head, and gently stroked her back as a sign of


    "Don''t cry. I was just kidding."


    ''What? Kidding? He takes killing as a joke?


    Is he a beast?''


    Although she stopped crying, she still felt wronged. She wiped her tears and snot on the well ironed


    suit in front of her.


    Jack was obsessed with cleanliness, but he didn''t think the girl was dirty. Instead, he thought she was


    very cute.


    It must be a wise choice to marry her.


    "Why are you pestering me? There are countless beautiful women in the world."


    Lowering her head, she mumbled in a low voice.


    "Because they are not you."


    The man said coldly, his eyes were full of firmness and even tenderness.


    His sudden honeyed words made her blush.


    ''Why is he bing more and more shameless? Sure enough, men are good at honeyed words.''


    "But I can''t help you."


    She didn''t want to be someone else''s wife, nor did she want to be someone else''s ything.


    "You just need to marry me."


    Jack looked into her eyes. There was no expression on his handsome face, but his eyes were firm.


    "My ultimate goal is to marry you, understand?"


    Marry her?


    She nodded, but in fact, she didn''t understand what he meant. Didn''t he want to marry her to be the


    heir?

 Chapter 176 Whats Your Attitude Get up!

    Chapter 176 What''s Your Attitude Get up!


    These a few days, Lily still went to work on time and returned to the vi in the northern suburbs after


    work.


    But because of the heir of the Nan family, there was still a grudge in her heart.


    She always felt that she had been deceived. Looking at the documents in Jack''s hands day and night,


    she did not ask.


    Work also made her very tired, and she didn''t want to ask about it.


    One day, when she was having an operation in the emergency room, the president asked her toe


    immediately, saying that someone was looking for her.


    She looked at the president in confusion and found it funny. "Is there anything more important than the


    operation?"


    The president seemed to have no choice but to shake his head. He couldn''t afford to offend the person,


    so he could only ask Lily to meet her.


    "Who is she? Do I know her? Why does she want to meet me?"


    She didn''t want to make things difficult for him anymore. As she took off her mask, she walked out. She


    was really confused. Who on earth didn''t even have the basic quality!


    Before she arrived at the office, she heard a noise inside.


    "Where is she? Why hasn''t shee yet?"


    "Miss Annie, the president has gone to invite her. She should be here soon."


    "Let me tell you, she is not the young madam of the Nan n. Don''t think she is so noble. My brother


    will dump her."


    Hearing the sharp voice, Lily knew who she was.


    ''Annie, how dare you act like this in my workce? If I don''t punish you today, you won''t know how


    powerful I am!''


    "Oh, sister? What brings you here?"


    The implication was, ''why did youe here without reason?"


    Annie was not a fool. How could she not tell the sarcastic words? She stood up angrily and rushed to


    Lily in few steps.


    "I''m here to see the woman who seduces my brother! And who is your sister? How could you call me


    sister? "


    All the people present could not help but feel nervous for Lily.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was known to all that Annie, the beloved daughter of the Nan n had princess syndrome. Everyone


    knew that she was a spoiled child, but no one stepped forward to stop the farce.


    "Annie, you''d better watch your attitude towards me."


    ''After all, I''m your sister-inw. Don''t you feel ashamed to be like this?''


    She really didn''t know how this girl was spoiled. If she were her sister, she would have been punished


    for many times. How dare she act wildly in front of her?


    "What''s my attitude towards you? You are just a tramp who takes advantage of your power to bully


    others. You are arrogant because of my brother''s shield! Humph, when my brother is fed up with you


    one day, I''ll see how you can still be arrogant in front of me! "


    In fact, Annie wasn''t sure about it. Jack had always been a man who valued friendship. She had no


    idea when he would get tired of this woman.


    Upon hearing this, Lily felt a little helpless. This girl''s voice was too sharp and even noisy, which made


    her head ache.


    She sat on the chair, closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. She didn''t want to talk to her anymore. If


    she continued to waste time with her, it would only make her more arrogant and the fight wouldn''t end.


    "What''s your attitude? Get up!"


    Annie was so angry that she stepped forward and grabbed her clothes.


    With a sound of "pulling", the white coat fell to the ground. The people present could not help but be


    stunned. They stared nkly at the two who were in a stalemate, and the air froze.


    Looking at the dazzling white color in her hand coldly, she once thought that the doctor''s profession


    was very sacred, especially the white coat on her body. Obviously, Annie wanted to provoke her!

 Chapter 177 Miss Annie Always Has A Sense Of Propriety

    Chapter 177 Miss Annie Always Has A Sense Of Propriety


    Looking at the half of the coat in her hand, Annie was a little flustered.


    She stood up slowly and clenched her fists tightly. She didn''t lose her temper but looked at the girl in


    front of her quietly.


    All this was like the tranquility before a storm!


    Although she was flustered, her innate arrogance made her look indifferent.


    She raised her head arrogantly, like a proud peacock, but more like a willful princess.


    "It''s just a shabby coat. I''ll give it back to youter."


    After saying that, she left without even looking back?


    "I have an appointment with someone to do my hair. I don''t want to waste time here."


    Judged from the figure, she seemed to be running away, which was a little embarrassed.


    Still standing there, Lily didn''t say a word.


    As the little princess of the Nan n left, the president hurried to see her off. Seeing this, she suddenly


    found it a little funny.


    How could a willful and unreasonable princess frighten others like this?


    Annie was really the failure of the Nan n!


    With a sneer, she left the president''s office and returned to her own office.


    Shey on the sofa and closed her eyes.


    It was not because she was afraid of the power of Annie, but because she was tired of arguing with her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hoped that she could have a fight with her. There was nothing that could not be solved by fighting.


    In recent days, the rtionship between her and Jack was getting colder and colder. She didn''t even


    want to see this man. When she saw him, she thought of his deception.


    It was all because of this man. If it weren''t for him, she would still be an ordinary doctor. How could she


    be afraid all day long?


    She had been getting more and more anxious and tired these days. It seemed that she should go to


    see a psychologist...


    "Mr. Jack."


    In the vi, the man stood respectfully in front of the desk.


    "Hum."


    As soon as Henry arrived, he knew that something happened again.


    "Miss Annie went to Mrs. Lily''s hospital just now."


    ''Annie went to Lily''s hospital?''


    "Where is she? Where did she go? "


    Suddenly, an ominous premonition arose in Jack''s heart. What did Annie want to do this time? She


    wouldn''t let Lily go easily.


    He suddenly felt that it was a mistake to take her to the Nan family.


    "Miss Annie has left."


    Henry answered honestly. He just got the news as the president called to tell him.


    "I mean Lily."


    Jack was rather impatient.


    Only then did Henry realize that Mr. Jack cared about Mrs. Lily so much.


    "Mrs. Lily, Mrs. Lily is in the hospital. Miss Annie didn''t make things difficult for her."


    Obviously, the president had omitted the conflict between the two. He must think it was useless to


    anyone, so he''d be a hypocritical good person.


    Hearing this, Jack breathed a sigh of relief.


    Annie could do anything.


    Unfortunately, his parents had left early, and he had only one sister. He had no choice but to spoil her,


    but he did not expect her to develop such an arrogant and willful character.


    Jack shook his head helplessly, but he could do nothing to his sister.


    "Mr. Jack, Miss Annie has her own discretion. You don''t need to worry too much."


    He also heard about the unpleasant things happened in Nan''s house and knew that Miss Annie was


    not satisfied with Mrs. Lily.


    Both of them were simple and kind-hearted people, and there shouldn''t be any ident. Perhaps it


    was because the two didn''t know each other well. They would naturally know each other better and


    better in the future.


    Jack did not answer.


    He knew his sister very well. He hoped that she would not do anything that touched her brother''s


    bottom line. Otherwise, he would punish her without caring about family affection.

 Chapter 178 An Intended Approach

    Chapter 178 An Intended Approach


    When Lily returned home, the light in the study was still on.


    She hadn''t seen Jack for three days.


    In the morning, when he left, she was still asleep. At night, when she fell asleep, she faintly found that


    someone was lying beside her and gently held her in his arms.


    Although there were hard feelings between them, she still felt at ease.


    Looking at the darkness in front of her, she suddenly felt a little sad. Did he take her back just to


    neglect her?


    This was outrageous!


    Thinking of this, she walked towards the study. Standing at the door of the study, she found that the


    door was half open and reached out to push it open.


    "You finallye."


    A deep voice was heard. Then, she fell into a warm embrace.


    She raised her head and looked at his handsome face, feeling very aggrieved. This bastard wanted her


    to talk first. How cunning he was.


    "Put me down."


    She said angrily, but she wrapped her arms around his neck and turned her face away.


    "Oh?"


    As soon as he finished his words, she was pressed under the man''s body before she could react.


    "Let me go."


    The man put his hands on both sides of her and tightly imprisoned her in his arms, so she was unable


    to move.


    A warm breath came to her face. The man''s handsome face was very close to her. She couldn''t help


    blushing. Although it was not the first time for her to be so close to him, she was still very shy.


    Jack liked her cute appearance very much. He forgot all the troubles and eagerly kissed her lips to find


    the source of pleasure...


    After a period of pleasure, looking at the naked and sweating woman in his arms, Jack smiled with


    satisfaction.


    "I apologize to you for what Annie did today."


    He gently kissed her smooth forehead. His words were full of apology and his eyes were full of


    affection.


    At this time, she was too tired to open her eyes. She nodded gently and fell asleep.


    The rhythmic sound of sleep came to his ears, and he shook his head helplessly.


    ''What an inattentive girl! She just fell asleep like this?''


    He carried her to the bedroom on tiptoe and covered the quilt for her.


    Looking at the sleeping girl on the bed, he suddenly felt sorry for her.


    He didn''t apany her well these days because of thepany''s affairs. When he finished his work,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    he would take her out for rxation.


    Soon, he left the bedroom...


    On the second day, she sat in her office, blushing.


    Did she sleep with that man against night?


    ''Oh, my God! Can you just be a little bit spineless? How could you just be immersed in his charm?''


    She knocked on her forehead helplessly, as if she regretted that she didn''t live up to her expectations.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    The phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw a strange number.


    "Hello, I''m Lily."


    "Lily, this is Annie."


    A sweet voice came from the other end of the phone, as crisp as an oriole. If she didn''t know this


    person, she would think that she was an angel.


    But Lily didn''t feel any warmth at all. What did she want to do?


    The voice on the other end of the line sounded a little anxious as she kept silent for a long time.


    "Please don''t get me wrong, Lily. I''m calling to apologize to you today. It''s all my fault. Please forgive


    me."


    Her tone was sincere. Thinking that she was just a child, she became softhearted.


    "It''s okay. I''m not angry, as long as you are sensible."

 Chapter 179 Take You To See The World

    Chapter 179 Take You To See The World


    She wasn''t a vengeful person and she could be moved by an apology.


    Now that Annie was so sincere, and she didn''t seem to be acting, so she wouldn''t hold a grudge.


    Annie was delighted to hear that Lily had forgiven her, but there was an invisible sneer at the corners of


    her mouth.


    "Well, Lily, let me take you to have fun today. I have asked for leave for you from the president."


    Have fun? ''Does she also want have fun with me?


    It seemed that her apology was sincere.''


    Faced with the generous invitation from Annie, Lily couldn''t refuse it. After all, this girl was the younger


    sister of Jack.


    As she thought of the scene ofst night, Lily blushed again.


    "Lily? What do you say? Lily? Are you listening to me? "


    Annie asked again and again, holding back her anger.


    This woman was so arrogant. If Jack hadn''t asked her to apologize to this woman, she wouldn''t have


    called this bitch so humbly.


    Of course, she just wanted to achieve her goal...


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Annie. I just thought of something. Well,e here now. I''ll get changed."


    She said apologetically.


    It was impolite to be absent-minded when talking with someone on the phone. Why couldn''t she get rid


    of this bad habit?


    "Okay."


    As soon as the phone was hung up, the sound of beeps came through. Lily quickly changed her


    clothes and put on a light makeup.


    After a while, Annie''s car stopped in front of the hospital.


    Annie got off the car quickly and looked graceful.


    She was wearing a red tight leather jacket and leather pants, outlining her slim figure. Her red curly hair


    was wanton and mboyant, and the delicate features seemed to be carved, three-dimensional and


    beautiful, looking much like Jack''s, but not so fierce, with a little mour.


    All the people around looked at her and wondered whose daughter she was. She was so beautiful.


    She couldn''t help but sigh that she was getting old. Young girls nowadays really knew how to dress up.


    When she was twenty years old, she only wore ponytail and suspenders.


    Annie ran to her and took her hand. "Let''s go, Lily."


    Although her words were warm, no one saw a sneer on her lips.


    "You are so beautiful."


    Sitting in the car, Lily looked at her side face and praised her sincerely.


    It was notpliment, but sincere praise from the bottom of her heart.


    The gene of the Nan n was really strong. Every child had a peerless face, which made others


    envious.


    "Oh, you''re beautiful too."


    Official mutualpliments.


    Although Annie answered politely, she couldn''t help cursing in her heart.


    ''Humph, of course. You should know who you are. With your appearance, you are not good enough for


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the heir of our Nan n.


    You should look into the mirror to look at yourself. You don''t deserve to be with my brother.


    "Annie, where are we going?"


    Lily looked at her perfect side face and asked with a smile.


    They had been out for a long time, but she didn''t know where they were going.


    Annie was a little impatient. This woman was really troublesome. She would not abduct and traffic her.


    She did want to sell this bitch, but her brother would skin her alive if she did that. As she thought of the


    fierce eyes of Jack, Annie felt a chill in her heart.


    "Let''s go to the race track. Haven''t you been there? I''ll take you there today, and it''ll widen your


    horizon."


    Its real meaning was, "you are inexperienced, and I will take you to see the world today."

 Chapter 180 Watch The Kids Playing Cool

    Chapter 180 Watch The Kids ying Cool


    She was not a fool. She could know these were sarcastic words.


    But when she saw the innocent smile of the girl beside her, she was a little suspicious. Maybe it was a


    joke. After all, she was the beloved daughter of the Nan n, and she might have been used to these


    words that hurt people''s self-esteem.


    "What''s wrong, Lily? Don''t you want to go?"


    Sensing the subtle change of Lily''s expression, Annie said with grievance.


    "No, no."


    In fact, she didn''t want to go there. For a 24-year-old woman, racing was not that exciting anymore.


    Annie sighed helplessly.


    "Lily, I know you still have some grudges against me. I took you out this time to sincerely apologize.


    After all, we will live under the same roof in the future. You will be my sister-inw."


    Hearing thest few words, Lily was very surprised. Did she ept her?


    Happiness came so suddenly that she couldn''t believe it.


    "No, no. Annie, you really misunderstood me. How could I be angry with you? I''m not that easy to get


    angry. "


    She was not a person who would get angry so easily. Although she had been humiliated by what Annie


    had said in the Nan n, she was the younger sister of Jack after all.


    What''s more, she said those words from the bottom of her heart today, so how could she be


    dissatisfied?


    "That''s good. As long as you don''t get angry."


    ''Humph, how dare you be angry?


    Don''t you know who you are? How dare you get angry in front of me? How arrogant you are!''


    The smile at the corners of her mouth became colder and colder, but Lily knew nothing about it. She


    only had an inexplicable good impression of the girl beside her.


    After a while, the car stopped in front of the racing track.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting out of the car, she saw five or six young boys and girls at the same age of Annieing


    over.


    They were all wearing tight clothes and holding helmets, dressed the same as Annie.


    Although they was not very beautiful or handsome, they looked good.


    Somehow, she felt that they looked at her with some contempt?


    "Hi, Annie. We''ve been waiting for you."


    A boy came over with a smile and greeted her, without even looking at Lily beside her.


    ''Huh! These kids. What do they mean?'' Didn''t he know who she was?


    "Annie, who is this? She is vulgarly dressed. "


    A disdainful voice came through. Lily turned around and met a pair of mocking eyes.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    Lily said with a smile, pointing at herself.


    ''Hold back your anger. Don''t be mad at these kids!''


    "Who is she, Annie?"


    Another girl came over, wearing a helmet andughing.


    "I don''t know."


    Annie''s answer shocked her.


    What did she just say? She didn''t know?


    Then she turned to look at Annie''s side face, but it was very cold, as if it was none of her business.


    After a while, Lily suddenly realized that she had been deceived.


    No wonder happiness came so suddenly and Annie was suddenly nice to her. It turned out that she


    was cheating her! She deliberately brought her to her friends to make a fool of her!


    It was really unbearable. Did she think she was a coward? ''Does she think I''m easy to be bullied?


    I''m more experienced than you! I''m not afraid of you kids!''


    At the thought of this, she calmed down a lot, but she didn''t lose her temper. Instead, she gently


    smoothed her hair.


    "Who am I? Just ask Annie."


    Annie? How dare a little girl who hadn''t graduated run wild in front of her?

 Chapter 181 The Battle For His Wife

    Chapter 181 The Battle For His Wife


    After all, the child was a child. As soon as she said a few words, the scene suddenly became very


    embarrassing.


    "Annie said she didn''t know."


    A childish male voice came through, and Lily couldn''t helpughing, as if mocking.


    "You don''t know?"


    She turned her head to look at Annie. This youngdy of the Nan n even didn''t blush when she lied.


    It was obvious that she had lied a lot.


    "Annie, would you like to introduce your future sister-inw?"


    Annie seemed to be a little guilty and her eyes were a little erratic. She didn''t want to look at her.


    "You... Whose sister-inw are you? "


    Her eyes were wide open in anger, and her fair cheeks turned red, perhaps because of anger or


    shame.


    As she looked at the woman in front, her eyes were full of hatred. It was her who took away his beloved


    brother.


    This woman wanted to marry Jack just for money, didn''t she?


    "Do you want money? Tell me. I''ll give you as much money as you want. I have a lot of money."


    Annie turned around and took out some cash and bank cards from her purse.


    The next second, she threw it in Lily''s face without hesitation.


    "p!"


    All of a sudden, it was quiet, and the air froze at this moment.


    Suddenly, Lily picked up the cash and cards one by one.


    "Hahaha..."


    The crowd burst intoughter, as if they were looking at her squatting on the ground like a beggar.


    "See? Like I said, you just want money. Humph, you should tell me earlier..."


    Annie said sarcastically, pointing at Lily squatting on the ground.


    With a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Lily thought, ''does she think I''m as unruly as she is?''


    Just when others thought she would leave with the money, Lily gently put the money and card into her


    bag.


    "Money doesn''t grow on trees. Your money is earned by your brothers and grandfather. Study hard.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Don''t always y tricks."


    After saying that, she walked away carelessly.


    She didn''t want to argue with her. After all, she was just a child.


    All the people present were shocked. Looking at the woman who was a few years older than them, they


    actually admired her.


    It seemed that this woman was not as snobbish as Annie said. She even made people feel she was


    approachable.


    But Annie was too cunning and unreasonable.


    "Why, why did you me me?"


    Annie was so angry that she wanted to go forward and ask.


    Who was she? How dare she educate her?


    "Because she is your sister-inw!"


    A deep but majestic male voice came, echoing in the empty racing track.


    "Jack?"


    "Jack?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, the two of them stopped.


    Standing not far away from Lily, he looked at them coldly.


    Just now, Henry told him that Annie had taken Lily away.


    He searched some ces and came here, witnessing all the process.


    "Ja..."


    "Shut up. I''ll deal with you when I get back."


    Casting a cold nce at Annie, he walked out of the racing track with his arm around Lily, who was still


    in a daze.


    Annie was stunned. Her brother had never treated her like this. He showed such a bad attitude to her


    all because of that woman!


    She clenched her fists and shouted hysterically, "Jack, what''s good about this woman? I only admit


    Sarah as my sister-inw. I don''t want her to be my sister-inw..."


    Jack frowned, but said nothing.

 Chapter 182 Kiss You In Public

    Chapter 182 Kiss You In Public


    Sarah? Sarah again?


    She looked at the man beside her in confusion and wanted to get an answer.


    However, Jack did not look at her. He was still as calm as water.


    "Did Annie embarrass you?"


    Inside the car, Jack lit a cigarette and opened the window irritably.


    Annie was bing more and more unreasonable. She really didn''t take her brother seriously!


    The white smoke prated her nose and made her feel dizzy.


    She opened the door slightly and shook her head.


    Even if she embarrassed her, what could she do?


    Comin about her? After all, they were brother and sister. Just as Annie said, she was always an


    outsider.


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    Even if she denied, he knew what kind of person Annie was. With her temper, how could she let go of


    the person she hated so easily?


    ''Annie, you''re good! You have already lost my trust in you!''


    His deep eyes were covered with ayer of haze. He was like an angry lion, and it was cold around


    him.


    Feeling the sudden change and embarrassment in the atmosphere, she smiled as if nothing had


    happened.


    "Well, I''m really fine. Don''t think about it. I''m hungry. Take me to have some good food."


    She didn''t want to talk about it anymore. It was not a good thing for her. On the contrary, she would


    be a sinner who sow dissension between them.


    She thought the man next to her just showed up at thest moment, but she did not know that he had


    seen everything.


    However, Jack didn''t want them to be enemies because of him. It was difficult for him to interfere


    in the affairs between women.


    If he stepped in, both sides would feel ufortable. Moreover, the rtionship between Annie and


    Lily would be worse.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he gave up on helping her. When he knew that she was going to


    leave...


    "Who is Sarah?"


    Suddenly, the words "I only admit that Sarah as my sister-inw" jumped into her mind.


    She felt that it was not that simple.


    Hearing her question, Jack was obviously in a trance for a moment, and his fingers holding the


    cigarette suddenly shook.


    Sarah, what a familiar and strange name...


    Looking at the reaction of Jack, she probably knew something. Women''s sixth sense was always


    urate.


    Somehow, her heart twitched as if it was pricked.


    "Don''t think too much. I''m not familiar with her."


    Jack put out the cigarette and said softly, but obviously with prevarication.


    Let bygones be bygones. There was no need to mention them.


    "But why does Annie always mention this woman? Last time, William told me that she liked you?"


    She was more and more curious about this woman. Why did Annie only take her as her sister-inw?


    Even if they were best friends, she shouldn''t have forced her brothers to marry her.


    She really wanted to know who this woman was. She had to know.


    "Are you hiding something from me, Jack?"


    ''Humph, if this bad man dares to have an affair, she would make him have no descendants!''


    "No."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not good for her to know too much. What''s more, that was just an insignificant person.


    "Then why does Annie Sarah so much? I''m just curious."


    There must be a reason. How popr was the so-called Sarah?


    And she didn''t understand why Annie hated her so much.


    As Jack did not speak, she had to move forward and look straight into his deep eyes...

 Chapter 183 Bad Man, Stay Away From Me

    Chapter 183 Bad Man, Stay Away From Me


    "Hmm..."


    When she was about to speak, her hands were caught by Jack. And Jack kissed her to block her


    chattering mouth.


    She''d better be quiet.


    Jack closed his eyes, sucked her fragrance and gently closed the door with his hands


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It never urred to Lily that she would make out with a man in the car.


    She even forgot how the two started. Sitting in their seats, she blinked her eyes.


    Jack tidied up his clothes and held her in his arms.


    He gently bit her soft earlobe and said, "You are my woman, Lily."


    Her heart was itching to hear his explicit love words, but she still said stubbornly.


    "Jack, I warn you, if you dare to mess around again, I will sue you for rape!"


    She was very angry. This man always seduced her with his beauty and made her lose her mind.


    Especially in the car, it was too tant!


    Hearing theint and threat of the little woman in his arms, the corners of Jack''s mouth couldn''t


    help raising and he gently touched her.


    A burst of electric numbness hit the senses all over her body, and Lily grabbed the man''s hand


    subconsciously.


    "Don''t, don''t move..."


    She felt a little difficult to breathe, so she could only use her remaining sanity to control the desire rising


    from her body.


    "Weren''t you very badass just now? Huh? Are you going to sue me? "


    The smile at the corners of the man''s mouth deepened. He looked defiantly into the woman''s eyes and


    tightened his grip from time to time.


    Damn it! What did he mean?


    ''A schr can be killed but can''t be humiliated. How dare he provoke me?''?


    The man''s yful look sessfully provoked her anger.


    "Jack, stay away from me!"


    She immediately pushed away the man on her and quickly covered her body with her clothes to cover


    the private part of her body.


    Seeing this, Jack wanted to tease the little woman in front of him.


    He suddenly moved forward and held Lily in his arms, making her unable to move.


    "What? Your resistance can only make me want to conquer you more. Do you want to continue? "


    Lily struggled desperately. Upon hearing this, she didn''t dare to move.


    She nestled in his arms obediently.


    Seeing that she was so obedient, Jack nodded with satisfaction and released her.


    Yes, she was sensible.


    "Gulu..."


    An awkward voice came through, and the two of them looked at Lily''s belly at the same time.


    She scratched her head with embarrassment. She was indeed hungry.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    ''I want to eat you! I want to eat you alive!''


    Looking at the man''s profile, Lily gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to speak out her true thoughts. She had a strong desire to live, and she


    wanted to live a few more years.


    "Hotpot."


    After saying that, she regretted. How could she let him eat hot pot?


    How could a big shot like him eat such junk food?


    "Well, Hido?"


    The man''s answer surprised Lily. Did he really agree? And it was inconceivable that he even knew


    Hido.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "No..."


    Well, it was Lily who overestimated him. She had guessed that people like him would not have the time


    to eat these things.


    "Then how did you know?"


    "Lily: hobby--eating; Favorite food--hot pot, especially Haido.,"


    He actually knew her hobbies as if he was reciting her resume.


    Thinking of the scene in the hospital at that time, Lily couldn''t help but feel a little scared. This man was


    really terrifying!

 Chapter 184 Piss Me Off

    Chapter 184 Piss Me Off


    At night, Lily was lying on the bed. Looking at the empty space beside her, she suddenly felt a little


    disappointed.


    Jack was dealing with documents in the study.


    She was suddenly moved. It was lucky that he could apany her to eat hot pot during his busy


    schedule.


    But for some reason, Lily couldn''t let it go. There was always something that blocked her mind and


    made her unable to fall asleep.


    It was that name. In fact, it had been bothering her since she came back from the Nan n.


    Sarah, the woman who made her a little nervous all of a sudden.


    When she mentioned it to Jack, Jack always prevaricated indifferently.


    What did that mean? Did he think she was a fool? Did he think she knew nothing?


    Lily sneered. That''s interesting.


    Tossing and turning in bed, she couldn''t fall asleep, so she had to stand up and walk to the window.


    She opened the window. It was dark outside.


    At night, the northern suburbs was a little creepy. The shadows of trees were hovering, and the cold


    wind blew. Lily shivered and quickly closed the window.


    It was useless to think so much. In fact, she was fine now, she was only a little suspicious.


    Back on the bed, Lily closed her eyes, but Annie''s voice still echoed in her ears. "I only admit that


    Sarah...".


    She didn''t care about it at first, but she always felt that Jack had lied to her these days, so she couldn''t


    help but worry about it.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to have a good sleep. When she woke up tomorrow morning,


    everything would be fine.


    At the same time, in another room, there was another person who was worried.


    "Mr. Jack, are you really unwilling to tell Mrs. Lily what happened to Miss Sarah?"


    Henry stood aside, his eyes were full of worry.


    "The less trouble the better."


    It was not that he didn''t want to tell Lily, but since Lily appeared in his life, Sarah had be a


    stranger to him.


    He wouldn''t have thought of this woman if it hadn''t been for Annie.


    The name that had been engraved in his heart waspletely forgotten in such a short time.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps, this was the magic of time.


    Henry didn''t say anything more. He nodded and disappeared in the darkness.


    Annoyed, Jack pulled his tie, picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, Jack."


    Annie''s sleepy voice came from the other end of the phone. Was there anything wrong with calling so


    "Annie, watch your mouth from now on."


    There was a hint of warning in Jack''s cold words, which stunned Annie.


    What did he mean?


    Why did her brother, who used to love her so much, be like this?


    "Jack, you..."


    She sobbed and didn''t know where to start.


    Hearing his sister''s choked voice, Jack''s heart softened in an instant. After all, she was his favorite


    sister, so he naturally couldn''t bear to see her suffer any grievance.


    But when he thought of Lily, he still said in a cold voice, as if he didn''t care about Annie''s tears at all.


    "You should also be sensible now. You shouldn''t always lose your temper like a child. Don''t mention the


    name Sarah in front of Lily in the future. I don''t know that woman."


    After that, Jack hung up the phone and threw it on the sofa.


    He sat at the table tiredly, with his forehead resting on his palms and his eyes closing slightly.


    It was the first time that he had hung up on Annie. He guessed that she might hate him.


    He didn''t care about that. His sister had been spoiled a lot. It was good for her to learn a lesson now.


    Besides, in his heart, there was no woman more important than Lily.


    Annie stared at the phone in her hand in a daze. After a while, she came to her senses.

 Chapter 185 Dont Be Nervous

    Chapter 185 Don''t Be Nervous


    Her brother had never hung up on her, but this time he hung up because of a woman.


    Annie hated Lily more and more. She swore to herself that she would never let her marry into the Nan


    family!


    In another house.


    The woman sat in front of the French window and shook her legs leisurely.


    She was thin but plump, with only a slip dress as thin as the wings of a cicada. Her shoulders were


    slightly exposed, and her long and white legs were shaking in the air, as if they were endless


    temptation.


    Her slightly pursed lips were pink and soft, and her eyes were slightly closed. Her long and curly


    eyshes cast a shadow on her lower eyelids, like two small cattail leaf fans.


    At this moment, she slowly raised the corners of her mouth. Perhaps she had thought of something


    happy.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes. Her brown pupils were like stars that could attract people at a nce.


    The breeze tonight made her feelfortable, but she was looking forward to tomorrow''s arrival.


    She picked up the newspaper beside her.


    A man and a woman stood in the photo, which was a little unpleasant to her.


    "You actually like this type, Jack."


    Looking at Lily in the photo, she shook her head helplessly.


    She was good-looking, but not striking. How could she stand beside Jack?


    ''She''s back. Lily, you''ll have to leave.''


    Thinking of this, she smiled again. Her confident look was actually very charming.


    With curved eyebrows, she looked a little innocent, hard to be seen through.


    The next morning, Lily opened her eyes.


    Maybe it was because of some psychological problems that she couldn''t sleep well and she woke up


    early these days.


    Still, no one was beside her, which made her a little disappointed.


    Did he go to thepany again?


    Now he even didn''t send her to work.


    Sure enough, men were all conscienceless. And Henry, who had a poker face all day long, was really


    disappointing.


    As expected, Henry was waiting for her in front of the car.


    She walked up to him and nced at him, ''fish begins to stink at the head.''


    "Mrs. Lily, Mr. Jack asked me to tell you that he might have to work overtime tonight."


    What? Work overtime?


    She closed her eyes in anger and didn''t want to talk to him.


    ''He always works overtime.''


    "Who knows what he is doing? How do I know whether he is working overtime or not?"


    Turning her head away, she seemed to be very angry, and her lips trembled slightly.


    Henry smiled helplessly, ''is she jealous? I''ll tell Mr. Jack after going back.''


    "Mrs. Lily, Mr. Jack is really working overtime today. If you don''t believe me, I can send you there


    tonight."


    He still had to defend his boss. He couldn''t let Mr. Jack take the me for no reason.


    "Okay, okay, I know. You win. You two are on the same side."


    ''Yes, especially that bastard, who always bullied me. I really want to drag you here and beat you up!''


    Of course, this was just what she thought. She had no choice but to ept it in front of the special


    soldier.


    Henry didn''t say anything. He knew that she was dissatisfied with Mr. Jack, so he had to keep silent.


    "Henry."


    All of a sudden, she called his name in a soft voice.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Henry suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ''Mr. Jack, why don''t you send her to work in person?''


    He groaned in his heart and suddenly felt he was so poor.


    "Don''t be nervous, okay?"


    As him straightened up, Lily teased him with a smile.

 Chapter 186 So Uneasy

    Chapter 186 So Uneasy


    ''I don''t want to be nervous, but your attitude suddenly changed. Everyone else would be nervous.''


    "No, no. What can I do for you?"


    Henry forced a smile on his expressionless face, which looked very funny.


    "Nothing. I just want to ask you about a person."


    The mysterious look on her face made him even more nervous.


    Although he was once pointed at his head by the gun, he was still calm. But now, what his boss''s wife


    said made his hands tremble.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    After thinking for a while, she didn''t know how to organize her words.


    She wanted to ask this question euphemistically, but she really didn''t know how, so she had toe


    straight to the point.


    "Who is Sarah?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he heard this name, Henry''s expression became a little unnatural in an instant. He didn''t hide his


    feelings as deep Jack did, so she could see it clearly.


    "Why do you ask about her, Mrs. Lily?"


    Henry felt like weeping but had no tears.


    ''Mr. Jack, as you didn''t make it clear, she asked me. What should I do?''


    "Nothing. Just tell me."


    She had a rough idea, but she didn''t believe her intuition, so she continued to ask.


    "She seems to be one of Miss Annie''s best friends. I don''t know who she is."


    Helplessly, he had no choice but to lie casually. He faintly regretted that he ran too fastst night and


    did not work out a solution with Mr. Jack.


    ''Well, Henry, how dare you lie to me with Jack!''


    She stared at the man beside her, with a sullen look on her face.


    They worked together to cheat her. Did they really think she was a fool?


    Annie wouldn''t introduce her friend to her brother or treat any girl well.


    She was such a selfish girl. How could she bring her best friend into the Nan n?


    She didn''t know who Sarah was, but she was sure that she was not simple!


    "Well, then I will reluctantly believe you."


    She sighed helplessly.


    In this case, what else could she do except to choose to believe?


    Should she quarrel with Jack because of this person whom she had never met?


    It seemed unpractical.


    Looking out of the window at the changing scenery, she suddenly missed home.


    Henry breathed a sigh of relief after hearing thest sentence. It was too breathtaking just now, more


    breathtaking than any scene he had seen.


    "Mrs. Lily, don''t think about it anymore. Don''t affect the rtionship between you and Mr. Jack because


    of others."


    Although Henry had never experienced the feeling of love, he could faintly feel that the rtionship


    between Mr. Jack and Mrs. Lily had be much colder since they left the Nan house and returned to


    northern suburbs.


    The two of them seemed to be escaping something, but as their subordinates, they knew Mr. Jack''s


    temper very well. He didn''t like others to interfere in his own affairs.


    He had no choice but to keep silent.


    His unintentional words reminded her.


    Yes, what was she worrying about?


    She was just an insignificant person. How would she make her so uneasy?


    ''Lily, do you really believe in him?''


    She couldn''t help but ask herself in her heart. Jack had chosen to believe her again and again in the


    Nan house.


    However, she had been suspicious again and again because of an insignificant person who she had


    never met.

 Chapter 187 She Is Always His Fiancee

    Chapter 187 She Is Always His Fiancee


    ''Is it really worth it?


    Isn''t it good to be like this now? Why does she have to argue for an irrelevant person?''


    She suddenly felt that she had changed. She had be a little narrow-minded.


    ''You can''t do this. You have to cheer up. You can''t be like this because of these things.''


    "Well, thank you."


    A carefree smile appeared on her face again. In that case, why didn''t she just live a happy life?


    Henry didn''t know what to do when he saw the changes on her face.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It seemed that he had to report it to Mr. Jack.


    Before Henry could react, she had already walked to the gate of the hospital and disappeared.


    It was another free morning.


    After checking up on a few patients, she went back to her office. As usual, Nathan chatted with her and


    asionally showed his affection to her, but he was rejected by her secretly.


    Everything seemed so normal...


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    The sound of mobile phone on the table interrupted the conversation between the two.


    With a smile, she picked up the phone and put it near her ear.


    "Lily, another refresher doctor ising this afternoon. We have to wee her warmly."


    The president''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, as if he was announcing an


    important thing.


    ''Isn''t she just a refresher doctor? Why so anxious?''


    She was a little impatient. For the fact that the president took her to see Anniest time and for what


    had happened before, she more and more hated him.


    "Got it."


    Lily stopped smiling and replied in a moderate tone.


    "Who is she? The president takes it so seriously."


    Nathan was also a little curious, but he suddenly remembered something.


    "A few days ago, I heard that a young and beautiful woman doctor wasing to our hospital for


    further study. Is sheing so soon?"


    Young and beautiful?


    So this was why the president was so anxious. Well, he was still so randy.


    He just wanted to hold a wee meeting for her and ask others to speak for him at the meeting to


    show his momentum as the president.


    It was disgusting!


    "Well, being beautiful is an advantage."


    She waved her hand casually, seeming sarcastic and emotional.


    In this society, kindness is useless. You have to be beautiful.


    In this high-end hospital, everyone was beautiful or handsome.


    "Ha, ha, it''s true."


    His blue eyes were full of gentleness. Although he knew that she was the fiancee of Nan family, he just


    wanted to take her back when he saw her.


    He wouldn''t give up until thest moment, which was also his style of doing things.


    "Have lunch? She won''t be here until this afternoon. We can have lunch first. "


    Feeling a little hungry, she stood up and looked at Nathan with a smile.


    It didn''t matter who woulde. Eating was always the most important thing.


    Looking at her bright smile, he was somewhat absent-minded, because this scene was familiar.


    At that time, in the school library, she was always the first one to propose to eat, as if she would never


    be full. For this, she wasughed at by him many times.


    "Why are you looking at me? Don''t you want to eat? "


    His eyes made her a little ufortable. She turned around sulkily, unwilling to look into his eyes


    again.

 Chapter 188 The Same Name or Something Else

    Chapter 188 The Same Name or Something Else


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    He stood up and walked to her naturally.


    Looking at the familiar figure, Lily smiled bitterly.


    After lunch, the two returned to the hospital. The hall was very lively, and the screen was full of


    wee words.


    "So soon?"


    She was curious about how young and beautiful this woman was.


    "Wee doctor Sarah to our hospital for further study."


    It was not until then that she noticed the words on the screen.


    Sarah?


    This name was so familiar. She seemed to have heard of it somewhere.


    "I only admit Sarah."


    Suddenly, Annie''s words shed through her mind, making her hands tremble slightly.


    ''Oh, my God! Is that her''?


    After a while, she quickly calmed down.


    How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Maybe it was just the same name and surname.


    The Nan family knew her. How could she just be an ordinary doctor?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing her emotion change, Nathan asked with concern, putting one hand on her shoulder.


    "Nothing. I''m just curious about who she is," she replied as she raised her head and met his blue eyes.


    "We''ll know it in the evening."


    Nathan''s words reminded her.


    She nodded and became calmer.


    In the evening, a newer came to the ce where the wee party for Nathan was held.


    Last time, it was welfare for female doctors, and this time, it seemed to be the welfare for male doctors.


    The woman on the stage was graceful and her figure was just perfect. It seemed that it was not


    appropriate for her to have more or less flesh. Only in this way could it be appropriate.


    Her eyes were full of confidence, which made her face more tempting.


    Her eyes were very simr to Lily''s. Her shallow dimples hung on her jade like cheeks, as if they was


    full of wine, intoxicating.


    Even as a woman, she couldn''t help praising. ''What a beautiful woman!


    No wonder the president took it so seriously.


    The male colleagues were already attracted by the white lotus on the stage.


    They had thought that Lily was beautiful enough, but now a more beautiful one came. They were ready


    to find a suitable time to express their adoration for her.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Sarah. I graduated from American Medical School and have worked


    abroad for two years. I want to go back home, so I chose your hospital for further study. I hope you can


    take care of me in the future. Thank you."


    Her clear voice sounded like an oriole. After she finished speaking, she bowed deeply. As soon as she


    finished speaking, there was thunderous apuse...


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the ceremony, Sarah walked down the stage and looked around casually.


    ''Where is that woman?''


    All of a sudden, she saw that Lily was sitting aside and shaking the ss in her hand quietly.


    She walked over with the wine and smiled.


    "Hello, Miss Lv."


    Facing a hand that suddenly appeared in front of her face, she was at a loss.


    She raised her head and looked at the pair of eyes that were simr to hers. Without malice, she gently


    held the soft and tender hands.


    "Hello, how do you know my surname?"


    She knew her name the first time they met? Why was it so frightening?


    "You''re the future daughter-inw of the Nan family, Lily."


    ''Why is her tone so familiar?'' Lily was confused.

 Chapter 189 Mr. Jack Is Also A Lovely Boy

    Chapter 189 Mr. Jack Is Also A Lovely Boy


    "Miss Lv, my name is Sarah. Nice to meet you."


    Somehow, Lily liked the confidence of the person who she first met very much. Perhaps it was because


    shecked such confidence.


    "My name is Lily. Nice to meet you too."


    Since then, the rtionship between the two became closer and closer. Every day, Sarah would talk to


    Lily, and they even talked about their own families.


    One day, as usual, Sarah sat in the office and chatted with her.


    "Lily, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Obviously, she had forgotten who she was.


    "Poof!" the water in her mouth spurted out all of a sudden.


    "Why are you so forgetful? Where did you know me?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After getting along with each other for a few days, they found that they had an extremely simr


    character, so they could joke unscrupulously.


    She shook her head helplessly.


    It was not until then that Sarah remembered the rtionship between Lily and Jack. An imperceptible


    hatred shed through her eyes.


    ''Humph! Why did you mention it? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have returned home. Do you really


    think it''s great to stay with Jack?


    Only I, Sarah, deserve to be the young madam of the Nan family!''


    Although she wore a smile on her face, she was cursing in her heart for Lily''s arrogance.


    "Oh, yes, you are the young madam of the Nan family. How can I forget it?"


    Sarah said awkwardly with an awkward smile.


    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal."


    Without noticing the change on her face, Lily put her arm around her shoulders.


    "Let''s go to have lunch."


    After Sarah came, Nathan seldom came here.


    For many times, Nathan saw the two people chatting, so he could only walk away quietly.


    Sarah nodded.


    The two kept chatting on the way.


    Women would have endless topics to talk about.


    "Then how are you getting along with your boyfriend, oh no, fiance?"


    Sarah wanted to hear a bad answer. She really didn''t know why Jack liked this woman, who wasn''t


    feminine at all.


    "Oh, you mean, Jack? Not bad. He is good to me."


    She was not lying. It was true that Jack treated her well. Although they quarreled from time to time, she


    knew that he loved her very much.


    The speaker didn''t mean evil, but the listener did not think so.


    Lily didn''t notice that the woman next to her looked a little malicious.


    And she still kept talking.


    "He is usually very busy and doesn''t have time to apany me. But as long as I am there, he will


    take me to take a walk."


    What?


    How could he give up the time to apany her?


    It was out of Sarah''s expectation, because he cherished time so much.


    When did he ever apany her?


    He just kept prevaricating by the excuse that he had to deal with something in thepany.


    Thinking of this, Sarah hated her more.


    It was her who took everything from her!


    "Sarah, I think I''m a loser. I''m always obsessed with his charm. As long as he stared at me for two


    seconds, I would be scared. He nicknamed me Coward Lv."


    As she spoke, she couldn''t helpughing out loud. In fact, Jack was also a lovely boy.

 Chapter 190 What Are You Doing Let Go Of Me!

    Chapter 190 What Are You Doing Let Go Of Me!


    Although he was very cold, scheming and would tease her, his love and care for her were real and


    sincere.


    Sarah couldn''t stand it anymore. The more she heard, the sadder she became. She even envied Lily.


    Why could this fool get so much love from him? But she got nothing.


    "Stop it, Lily. I''m really jealous."


    She pretended to be angry and hit her gently. ''This p will fall on your face some day!''


    "Oh, don''t be jealous. So many people are chasing you."


    Sarah was now a recognized beauty in their hospital, and also the most beautiful in the hospital flower.


    She received a lot of gifts every day.


    To her surprise, someone even wrote love letters to her. When she saw those lettersst time, she


    almostughed out loud.


    She didn''t expect that this group of people would do that. They were usually serious, but at critical


    moments, they were good at writing.


    "What do you think of Nathan?"


    She winked at her mischievously.


    In fact, she was not joking. Although those men in the hospital were not ugly, they were good enough


    for Sarah. She still thought that Nathan was the most suitable one.


    If they were together, it must be abination of a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Their baby


    must be beautiful.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. She held Sarah''s hand and said, "Really.


    I think that Nathan is good-looking. He has a good rtionship with me and is a good person. Would


    you like to consider him?"


    A bitter smile appeared on the corner of thetter''s mouth. She pushed away Lily''s hand quietly.


    "I know you are well-meaning, but I''ve been into someone, but..."


    It never urred to her that Sarah had fallen in love with someone. Upon hearing this, she felt that she


    had been very abrupt just now.


    "I''m sorry, Sarah. I didn''t know you..."


    "It''s okay. But he''s belonged to someone else, but I have the confidence to take him back."


    As she spoke, Sarah''s brown eyes shed with confidence. She looked at Lily and smiled arrogantly.


    How could she know that she said that to her.


    Her heart was filled with excitement. She just hoped that Sarah could get her beloved back as soon as


    possible.


    "Yes, you are so beautiful. I don''t believe that the person you like doesn''t like you."


    Hearing this, the smile at the corners of Sarah''s mouth deepened. She nodded and held the hand of


    Lily tightly.


    "Okay, I''ll send you an invitation when we get married. I''ll invite you to my wedding. You muste


    attend it."


    ''Yes, you muste. I want you to see with your own eyes how I take back what belongs to me step


    by step.''


    "Of course, I will go. I will go to support you."


    Of course she would attend her friend''s wedding. Lily was so happy that she didn''t notice the malicious


    look in Sarah''s eyes.


    Perhaps because she was with her friend who could listen to her, Lily had been in a good mood these


    days.


    "You won the lottery? What are you smirking for? "


    Back home, Lily sat on the sofa and thought of the conversation with Sarah today, so she didn''t notice


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    that Jack hade in.


    The man hung the coat on the hanger and sat beside her, holding her tightly in his arms.


    "What... What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Although she said so, she still put her arms around the man''s neck.

 Chapter 191 I Wont Move If You Dont Touch Me

    Chapter 191 I Won''t Move If You Don''t Touch Me


    This man was getting more and more unbearable. He always flirted with her. It was too outrageous.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She felt the strength around her waist, and he buried his face in her neck and gently smelled the


    fragrance of her body.


    Immediately, they were very intimate.


    "What... What are you doing? Let go of me."


    As she thought of what had happened two days ago, she was a little scared. This man really had a


    strong sexual appetite.


    "Don''t move,"


    said Jack in a low voice.


    The little girl wriggled in his arms, which had already aroused his desire. If he hadn''t tried hard to


    control himself, he would have already had sex with her.


    "I won''t move if you don''t touch me."


    She moved a little.


    ''Damn it! What are you doing? Are you courting death?''


    She blushed instantly, full of shame in her heart.


    The man seemed to be a little restless, and his eyes were full of that kind of emotion. Seeing this, the


    woman tried to get rid of him and run away.


    Did she want to leave after doing something wrong?


    Looking at her dodging eyes, Jack found it a little funny. This little woman was really a god sent torture


    to him.


    "Mrs. Nan, how do you feel?"


    He lifted her chin and kissed her lips before she could react.


    The next day, when she returned to the hospital, she felt very guilty.


    Every time she slept with Jack, she would be depressed. Why was she always obsessed with his


    charm?


    ''Can you be a little spineless? Don''t indulge yourself in his charm. Learn to refuse.''


    Although she thought so, when it happened, her brain was always short out on time, and then


    something indescribable would happen...


    She really felt ashamed. Why was she so spineless? Especially when she woke up this morning and


    found herself clinging to him like an octopus, she really wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide.


    However, what made her even angrier was that Jack said she was a fool!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This man was really going too far. He really didn''t take her seriously. How could he even learn to abuse


    her?


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. Without raising her head, she knew it was Sarah.


    As expected, Sarah came in with a lot of snacks in her arms.


    "Wow, who gave it to our beauty?"


    She asked jokingly.


    Since Sarah came, the hospital seemed to be bustling again. Since a beautiful woman came, those


    single men wanted to please her.


    They gave her gifts every day.


    In the eyes of boys, girls liked eating snacks, but they didn''t know that goddess didn''t eat snacks.


    For example, Sarah never ate sugar. She said that candy could make her gain weight and get pimples


    easily, so she never had chocte.


    That was why she was so beautiful. Indeed, she couldn''t be as self-disciplined as her.


    She was so beautiful, and Lily sincerely admitted that.


    However, Lily didn''t care about it at all. As Sarah didn''t eat snacks, she ate them all.


    "Sarah, what if I get fat?"


    With a bag of crisps in her hand, she was chewing and mumbling, but she didn''t hesitate at all.


    A trace of contempt shed through Sarah''s eyes.


    ''Humph, just eat. It''s good if you get fat. If you get fat and ugly, then Jack will dump you.''

 Chapter 192 Intended Approach

    Chapter 192 Intended Approach


    "Well, these things won''t make people fat. I don''t like to them, so I don''t eat them. It''s not because I''m


    afraid of getting fat."


    Sarah said with a smile, as if she didn''t care.


    Hearing this, Lily seemed to beforted, and she opened another bag of chocte. Sure enough,


    only delicious food could not be missed.


    In the afternoon, the president met her alone.


    "Here are some clinical reports. You go back and sort them out."


    The president smiled and put a stack of documents in her arms, which almost made her lose her


    bnce.


    ''Oh, my God! What the hell are these? Why are there so many things?''


    "Okay, okay. No problem. When should I hand them over to you?"


    "Tomorrow morning, okay?"


    In fact, she wanted to refuse, but when she saw her name on the reports, she had to ept it.


    Maybe she waszy before and hadn''t sorted them out.


    Sure enough, she had to do what she should do.


    She walked out of the president''s office with the documents in her arms dejectedly. Unexpectedly,


    Sarah was waiting for her at the door.


    Feeling touched, she gave her a sad look.


    "What''s wrong? Why are there so many things? Come on, let me hold them for you. "


    While speaking, she took half of the documents over, and Lily felt much easier.


    "I guess I didn''t finish them before. Sarah, I can''t have lunch with you tonight. I have to work overtime.


    The president asked me to hand them over to him tomorrow morning. It''s too sad."


    She really regretted that she had asked for so many days'' leave and left so much work unfinished. Now


    she was asked to make up for it all at a time, which really annoyed her.


    "How can you not have lunch today?"


    Sarah frowned worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just an afternoon. I won''t starve to death. I still have your snacks."


    In fact, she really wanted to have lunch, take a walk and have a chat, but when she thought of the


    documents in her hands, she was not in the mood for an instant.


    She wished she could have nine heads, six arms and many pairs of eyes.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "How about I help you? They can be finished faster if we do it together."


    Sarah thought for a while and said firmly.


    Although she knew that it was out of kindness, she refused.


    Sarah seemed to be angry and med Lily for not treating her as a friend.


    She had no choice but to agree.


    As they worked together, the efficiency was great. In a short while, these messy things were cleared


    up.


    She really admired Sarah''s wisdom.


    "Sarah, you are so awesome. If I did it alone, I really didn''t know what to do."


    She praised sincerely.


    Sarah was very proud. ''Humph, you don''t know what I can do.''


    "Oh, it''s okay. After all, I have been abroad for so many years."


    ''Yes, you are right. How dare youpete with me?


    Am I not as good as you? Weren''t it for you, I wouldn''t have gone back for further study!


    As she thought of this, she hated her even more.


    She knew what she meant, but she was not angry. She just smiled.


    After all, she was the daughter of the Lin Group. After staying abroad for a few years, she did have


    more experience than her.


    It made sense. She needed to learn more.


    She never envied people who were better than her. She would only learn from them and improve


    herself.


    Maybe that was why she could get good grades in college.

 Chapter 193 Be In The Wrong

    Chapter 193 Be In The Wrong


    Because of this matter, Lily was more grateful to Sarah, so the rtionship between the two was closer.


    However, as the saying goes, joyes with sorrows.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She had just handed in those messy documents, and now she was in trouble again.


    The annual assessment of professional titles made her breathless.


    "Lily, I know you are awesome. You are the fiancee of the third son of the Nan family, but please don''t


    take those personal things to the hospital, okay?"


    In the office, the president, with a long face, threw the investigation forms in his hand heavily in front of


    her.


    "Now these people say I''m blind and snobbish. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    As the president of the hospital, he was also helpless. One was from the Nan family, one worked in the


    hospital, one was his boss, and the other was his subordinate.


    The most troublesome thing was that the fiancee of his boss was also his subordinate. He couldn''t


    scold her.


    However, it was true that she was alwayste and always asked for leave. Many people had said that


    the president was partial.


    It was hard for him.


    "Don''t ask for leave anymore. I beg you. Don''t bete."


    The president frowned and felt like weeping but had no tears, which annoyed her.


    "Why didn''t you remind me earlier and tell me now? If you have a problem with me, you can just say it!"


    Did he think she was easy to be bullied?


    He used to be nice to her, but now he put all mes on her. Why?


    Was she a devil? So frightening?


    These people were all dumb? Why didn''t they tell her that they were dissatisfied with her?


    Looking at the crosses on the assessment sheets, she felt cold all over her body.


    These people really went too far. They were all hypocritical.


    It was not until now did she feel that gossip is a fearful thing.


    "Do I dare to say anything? Do they dare to say anything? "


    The president covered his face and said sulkily.


    "My princess, I have a family to support. Please let me go. Don''t torture me like this. From now on, go


    to work on time and work hard. Don''t put me in a dilemma."


    The president almost begged her. He nearly kowtowed to the person in front of him.


    But Lily didn''t buy it. From what he said, it seemed that she was wrong.


    "Don''t talk to me like this. First of all, it was you who approved of my leave. Second, I have apologized


    to you for beingte. Atst, I didn''t say anything about you in front of Jack. Why did you do this to me?


    Now, you me me for everything. I have be a heinous sinner. Did I kill your whole family?"


    She red at him like an angry lion, and her words trembled with anger.


    She would never deny what she had done wrong, but she would notpromise to admit what she


    hadn''t done!


    "Why do they dislike me so much? It''s because you always use my identity as an excuse. Are you


    insane? When did I ever suppress you with this?"


    The president didn''t say anything this time. He knew he was in the wrong.


    Indeed, since the incident rted to Suzy, he had always been holding a grudge against her. He


    exaggerated behind her back and said that she suppressed others by her identity indirectly, trying to


    put her in a dilemma and leave the hospital. In this case, the Nan family would not me him.


    As a result, many people were dissatisfied with her. But now that she had seen through him, what could


    he do?

 Chapter 194 Disappointed

    Chapter 194 Disappointed


    "President, I have never thought of suppressing people with my identity, but you make things difficult for


    me again and again. I really don''t understand why?"


    ''I didn''t offend them. Why do they always want to see me make a fool of myself?'' she wondered.


    What happened to Suzy might have be a knot in everyone''s heart, but she deserved it. They saw


    how Suzy forced her!


    The president looked at the angry woman and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    It was indeed his fault, but he didn''t dare to admit it. He didn''t know what would happen after he


    admitted it. Perhaps he would lose his position.


    "Lily, don''t be angry. Maybe you have really offended others."


    Obviously, he didn''t have enough confidence to say that. After all, she was not a careless person. She


    was still hardworking. It was obvious that he was perfunctory when he said these words!


    As expected, Lily became angrier and even a little raged after hearing these words.


    ''Are these people blind?


    Damn it! How dare they bully her!''


    She threw the evaluation forms to the ground.


    "I quit!"


    She didn''t want to stay in this disgusting ce for a second. Seeing these people, she couldn''t help but


    want to vomit.


    It''s true that when you take a job seriously, but you are ndered and even insulted, you would want to


    kill people.


    Hearing that she was going to resign, the president ran over in a hurry.


    If she was forced to leave, how could the Nan family let him go?


    It was hard to say whether the hospital could be saved, let alone his position as the president of the


    hospital.


    "My princess, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have scolded you. I should be pped."


    After saying that, the president pped himself two times. Seeing him like this, Lily felt so sick. She


    really didn''t want to see him anymore.


    "Stop acting. There are no spectators here. It''s toote. I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    Without looking at the president, she rushed out.


    She didn''t want to stay here for even a second. She used to think it was such a holy and loving ce,


    but it was so dirty in her eyes now.


    Unexpectedly, everyone here was smiling tiger. They all wanted to see her make a fool of herself.


    After running out of the hospital, she was absent-minded on the way. She didn''t know where she was


    going or what she was going to do.


    She remembered the scene when she first came to this hospital.


    At that time, there was no weing ceremony, but simple words "you cane to work tomorrow."


    But because of this sentence, she was so excited that she didn''t sleep all night.


    She finally came to the hospital she had dreamed of. She could wear the holy and selfless white coat to


    save lives and heal the wounded.


    Although she had encountered a lot of difficulties in the process, she had never been discouraged. In


    short, she had to work hard!


    However, the reality was not as good as she thought. After the appearance of Jack, it seemed that


    everyone was hostile to her.


    Especially after the incident rted to Suzy, everyone avoided her, as if she was not an angel in white,


    but a bloodthirsty demon!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did they all think of her like that?


    They worked together every day. Was their rtionship so fragile that even a small matter could


    destroy it? She was very disappointed with everyone in the hospital. She didn''t want to see the smiles


    on their faces.

 Chapter 195 Who Dares To Bully His Woman

    Chapter 195 Who Dares To Bully His Woman


    "Mr. Jack, the president just called and said that Mrs. Lily wanted to resign."


    In the office, Jack was looking down at the documents in his hands. After hearing Henry''s words, he


    was absent-minded for a moment.


    "Resign?"


    Why did she suddenly have this idea?


    He had asked her to resign and she refused, but now she wanted to leave?


    "What happened?"


    The golden sses were ced on the high bridge of his nose, reflecting a special light. His pupils


    hidden under the sses seemed to be deep in thought.


    Jack was very clear that if nothing had happened, that little girl would never ask for resignation.


    So... Did someone bully his woman in the hospital?


    "I don''t know. The president didn''t say why."


    Henry was also a little confused. Mrs. Lily was so stubborn. Why did she want to resign?


    Did the sun rise in the west?


    "I''m going to ask about it."


    Then Henry turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll go."


    Jack stood up, took off his sses on the bridge of his nose, and picked up his suit jacket and the car


    key, looking a little anxious.


    He would like to see who dared to bully this little girl.


    "Mr. Jack, I''d better go. You''d better not show up."


    After thinking for a moment, Jack nodded.


    Since Lily appeared, he had turned from Jack''s private bodyguard to Lily''s private nanny.


    Henry couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. He was an iron man, but he had to worry about a


    woman.


    After arriving at the hospital, Henry broke into the president''s office without saying anything.


    "Oh, why didn''t you tell me you woulde?"


    As Henry suddenly came in, the president was scared out of his wits. He knew that he was Jack''s


    subordinate, so he dared not neglect him.


    What shoulde woulde sooner orter. But he didn''t expect that it woulde so soon. He


    wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Henry didn''t answer his question. Instead, he sat on the sofa.


    Standing in front of him, the president kept sweating.


    "Mr. Henry? Mr. Henry? "


    The president called him tentatively.


    However, he didn''t answer. Instead, he heard a brisk knock on the desk.


    The president really didn''t know what to say. It was obvious that the person in front of him didn''t want to


    talk to him.


    "Do you know why I came here today?"


    Henry raised his head and asked. Was it this man who bullied his hostess?


    "How many years have you been sitting here?"


    All of a sudden, Henry stood up, walked to his desk and sat on the chair that the president usually sat


    on.


    The president also turned around and stood in front of the desk without saying a word.


    He felt his heart was in his throat, and what the man in front of him just said frightened him.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    He walked to the desk and said in a trembling voice.


    An ominous premonition arose in his heart, and he almost knelt down to the person in front of him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The air around them froze in an instant. The clock on the wall was ticking, reminding them of the loss of


    time.


    As time went by, the president''s heart became heavier and heavier.


    ''Oh, my God! I''m doomed this time. It seems that I can''t keep this position for long.''


    "Where is Mrs. Lily?"


    Henry said in a low voice, looking like Jack. Sure enough, a subordinate followed his boss.


    The president raised his head immediately, feeling more uneasy.

 Chapter 196 Sincere Gratitude

    Chapter 196 Sincere Gratitude


    After Lily ran out just now, she had disappeared. Where could he find her now?


    "Well I... I don''t know. "


    He lowered his head again in despair and said somewhat obediently.


    Now it waspletely over. If Henry told Mr. Jack about this, Mr. Jack woulde to overturn the


    whole hospital in person.


    When the president thought Henry was about to lose his temper, he didn''t expect that the man in front


    of him would pick up a pile ofment forms on the table and read them.


    Didn''t expect Mrs. Lily''s reputation in the hospital to be so bad? "Oftente."


    "Don''t take the president seriously."


    "She always think she is superior to others, always suppress people by her identity."


    Henry''s face became gloomier every time he saw thements. These were notments, but


    criticisms!


    He could roughly guessed the reasons why Mrs. Lily wanted to resign.


    "Don''t you think it''s nonsense?"


    When thest one was finished, Henry threw the so-called "evaluation form" in the face of the


    president. He had never been kind to such a person.


    "p!" With a loud sound, the forms were scattered on the ground, in a mess.


    Were these people blind?


    "Let''s not talk about Mrs. Lily for the time being."


    Henry slowly stood up, his eyes still falling on the president''s body, like des, wantonly shing at the


    president''s fat body.


    He paused and continued.


    "Gather all the people in the hospital. I am not qualified to deal with this matter, but I have to guarantee


    the reputation of Mrs. Lily."


    Henry said coldly. It was rted to the reputation of the Nan n. It seemed that the corruption of the


    hospital was very serious. The president seemed to like others to praise him.


    Well, he would let him know what the price is.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I think you''d better make it clear to them."


    Sitting aside, Sarah put her arm around Lily''s shoulder.


    When she saw that Lily rushed out of the hospital, she followed her all the way and sat beside her.


    Lily felt so wronged that she had to take the me for no reason.


    "I... I don''t understand why thements were involved in other people''s private life. "


    What''s more, they even criticized Lily''s personality. How could she not be angry!


    "I don''t know these people well either."


    As a neer, Sarah didn''t know many people and didn''t know how toment on this. But she was


    very satisfied with the situation Lily was in.


    ''Humph, do you think it''s so easy to get the position of Mrs. Nan?


    Do you have the ability to hold this position after you get it?


    Lily, you''re so stupid. How could it be that easy to be Mrs. Nan?''


    Sarah despised her crying. It was so humiliating. How could Jack take a fancy to such a spineless


    person?


    "Well, don''t cry. Let''s go for a walk."


    Even if Sarah was impatient, she couldn''t speak it out, so she had to change the topic.


    It seemed that Lily liked what Sarah said, so she stopped crying.


    After thinking for a while, Lily realized that crying couldn''t solve the problem. But Sarah was here today.


    If she wasn''t here, Lily wouldn''t cry.


    But the moment she saw Sarah, Lily wanted to cry, all the grievances condensed into tears to vent.


    Lily felt much better after crying.


    It seemed that tears did not mean cowardice, but a way to make you stronger.


    "Well, I''m much better now. Thank you, Sarah."


    This was a sincere gratitude.

 Chapter 197 A Scheming Woman

    Chapter 197 A Scheming Woman


    However, Lily''s words were harsh and even pretentious to Sarah.


    Thank her? Then why did she still want to take Jack away?


    "It''s okay. It''s my pleasure."


    Sarah turned around and her face changed slightly.


    Lily didn''t notice Sarah''s feeling. And there was a slight smile on Lily''s face. She was in a good mood


    now, at least she didn''t think that those people were so hateful. Lily even wanted to go back to the


    hospital.


    There was no need to change her own attitude towards work because of other people''s opinions. All of


    a sudden, Lily felt motivated.


    "Sarah, let''s go back."


    However, Sarah didn''t want to go back at this time. She just wanted to stay outside for a while. Lily had


    no choice but to follow her.


    At the same time, in the meeting hall of the hospital.


    All the people in the hospital were gathered together, looking up at the man on the stage who they had


    seen before.


    Sitting on the stage, Henry''s eyes were full of coldness. He was speechless. How dare these people


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    curse Mrs. Lily unscrupulously?


    The president sat aside in silence, lowering his head, unwilling to speak.


    "Quiet."


    A cold voice echoed in the whole conference hall. Everyone held their breath for fear of disturbing the


    quiet atmosphere.


    Looking at these people off the stage, Henry restrained his anger and clenched his fists slightly.


    "I''m sure you all know why I''m here."


    Henry paused and nced around.


    How could they not know? They had already heard that the president had a fight with Lily because of


    the assessment of the professional titles.


    This time, the person on her fianc¨¦''s side came out again. Wasn''t it because of this matter?


    "The evaluation of job titles should be an evaluation of work, not a criticism of individuals. Don''t you


    even know this basic knowledge?"


    They all knew that clearly, but the president of the hospital was stirring up trouble all day long. Although


    the Nan n was the president''s boss, the president was their leader.


    Who can take the responsibility for offending the president?


    No one wanted to lose this job?


    "I don''t want to say anything else. I just want to remind you that if you don''t even understand the right


    or wrong, it''s a matter of being human. I''m sure you all know what to do."


    After saying that, Henry stood up and walked out of the meeting hall, leaving behind a group of people


    who were talking and gossiping...


    Seeing this, the president quickly stood up and saw him off.


    "Take care, sir."


    "Don''t y this trick with me. If you really regret, you should apologize to Mrs. Lily as soon as possible.


    .."


    Henry said impatiently. He hated the most when others ttered him like this.


    "This is the second time. If it happens again, you''ll know the consequences of offending the Nan n."


    The president was too scared to say anything, but nodded over and over again.


    How dare he?


    Henry cast a cold nce at him and left the hospital.


    He had to talk about it with Mr. Jack. He didn''t expect that Mrs. Lily would be so bullied in the hospital.


    Back in the meeting hall, the president was sitting on the stage.


    "Doctor Lv is very serious about her work. She is an outstanding doctor in our hospital. Everyone


    should learn from her."


    "Yes, yes."


    The audience echoed.


    They felt ashamed when they thought of their attitude towards Lily. And Lily was so generous that she


    didn''t care about what they did to her. They''d better behave themselves in the future. After all, they


    were colleagues.

 Chapter 198 If He Had Known It Earlier, He Wouldnt Have Done That

    Chapter 198 If He Had Known It Earlier, He Wouldn''t Have Done That


    After returning to the hospital, Lily suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When she met her colleagues on the way, they were very friendly to her. Even those who didn''t talk to


    her before would smile at her.


    What was wrong with them? What happened?


    All of a sudden, Lily felt a little strange. She was not used to such kind of treatment.


    She scratched her head and decided to let it go.


    In the afternoon, when Lily was sleeping, the president of the hospital even came to her office and


    apologized to her.


    She was shocked.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    The president was too old to be a licking dog.


    Looking at his ttering smile, Lily felt annoyed. She used to respect the president, but now she only


    felt bored.


    If he had known it earlier, he wouldn''t have done it.


    Was it interesting to always do something that he regretted?


    "It''s all my fault. I was wrong..."


    The seemingly apologetic words made Lily even more irritable. She would never forget the arrogant


    look of him and Suzy in the office at that time.


    "All right, all right."


    Lily interrupted him.


    "I''m not that kind of person who cares too much. It''s all right. As the president, you have to set an


    example, so that others will respect you."


    The thing she looked down upon the president the most was that he liked to listen to viins or be the


    viin.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll keep your words in mind."


    The president looked a little embarrassed and coward. He didn''t dare to say anything, but nodded and


    bowed.


    Seeing him like this, Lily felt that she was too sharp, so she softened her tone.


    "President, in fact, I have always respected you. I really hope that you may not listen to the viins


    again."


    Hearing this, the president was suddenly moved and regretted what he had done.


    He nodded and said, "Doctor Lv, you are right. I will definitely fix these problems in the future."


    He also hoped that he could be a good leader. After all, he knew clearly that he should make his title


    worthwhile.


    Lily suddenly felt that she could be a psychologist, so she couldn''t help but feelcent.


    In the office building, Jack was sitting in front of the window, seeming to be waiting for something


    quietly.


    Henry pushed the door open and came in.


    "Mr. Jack, everything has settled."


    This was exactly what Jack had been waiting for, and his hanging heart was finally relieved.


    "How is she?"


    Obviously, he was still worried about Lily.


    "I didn''t see Mrs. Lily, nor did I let Mrs. Lily know about it."


    As a low-key person, Lily didn''t like others to get involved in her business. Henry was thoughtful.


    Jack couldn''t help but look at him with appreciation.


    "Well done."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Mrs. Lily treated him well. He was also angry when he heard that Mrs. Lily was bullied. It was a warning


    to meet those people today.


    The people of the Nan n would not be at the mercy of others. Truce was not the best way to deal


    with things, but a sign ofcking of courage.


    "How is the Nan n?"


    Jack stood up and looked out of the window at the scenery.


    It was a sunny day today, but he still frowned.


    After the argument in the Nan familyst time, his brothers really couldn''t sit still.


    What he was worried about was nothing but the safety of Lily.


    That day, Jack went back to take something. When he came back, he saw that William was talking to


    Lily, but he didn''t ask Lily about what they said. He was afraid that William would be too angry to hold


    his horses.

 Chapter 199 My Fianc茅 Doesnt Like Me Taking Others Home

    Chapter 199 My Fianc¨¦ Doesn''t Like Me Taking Others Home


    Although he didn''t hear what the two of them were talking about, he still remembered after that, Lily


    asked him about their marriage.


    He could guess some of the details.


    Especially when they were in such a good rtionship. If Jack got married first, he would be the heir.


    Therefore, he had to be on guard against his scheming eldest brother who might extend his ws to


    his fianc¨¦e.


    Henry knew what Jack was worried about. Having worked together for so many years, Mr. Jack had


    never been in a panic, even if there was a knife on his neck. But since Mrs. Lily appeared, Mr. Jack


    was also worried from time to time.


    Maybe this was what love was like.


    "Mr. Gu asked me to tell you to settle the marriage and get married as soon as possible."


    The corners of Jack''s mouth couldn''t help raising. This might be the best solution.


    The cunning old fox, Shawn, killed two birds with one stone.


    "I see."


    "Lily, you have a weekend off. Where do you want to go?"


    Sarah said with a yawn, bending over the table.


    When there was no one in the hospital, it was the most boring and leisurely day. She just wanted to


    sleep.


    Lily was reading English crazily. Thest incident let her know that she was not strong enough and she


    had to improve her ability.


    "I don''t know."


    She didn''t know if Jack had time to take her out for a walk. She hadn''t dated him for a long time.


    Lily suddenly missed her parents. "I''ll go to my parents'' house."


    "Oh, that''s great."


    Sarah seemed to be envious, "I don''t know where to go."


    She really didn''t know where to go. Maybe she could go to visit Annie. She heard that Lily was disliked


    by her.


    Sarah would like to hear how Lily was disliked.


    "It''s a rare weekend. Let''s rx."


    Lily took off the earphone and stretched herself. Looking at Sarah''s beautiful face, she was really


    envious.


    In fact, Lily was also pretty, but not as delicate as Sarah.


    If Lily was a good-looking woman, then Sarah was abination of unexpected beautiful and good-


    looking.


    As ascivious woman, how could Lily not like such a beautiful woman?


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that."


    Noticing her gaze, Sarah patted her back shyly.


    ''Humph, such a mediocre woman doesn''t deserve Jack.''


    "Sarah, I feel sofortable to sleep with you in my arms, ha-ha."


    Holding Sarah''s arm, Lily rubbed her face against it.


    A trace of contempt shed through Sarah''s eyes, but she suddenly remembered something and her


    eyes lit up.


    "Lily, how about I go to your house tonight?"


    She didn''t know how Jack would react when he saw her. Sarah was looking forward to it.


    As an idiot, Lily wouldn''t refuse her request.


    Unexpectedly, Lily refused her without hesitation.


    "Well, Sarah, Jack doesn''t like me to take others home."


    Lily said with embarrassment.


    After thinking for a while, Lily realized that Jack had never taken anyone back to the northern suburbs.


    If she took her friend there rashly, wouldn''t it be a taboo for him?


    Moreover, many people were coveting that ce. If she took a person in and were seen by those evil


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    people, wouldn''t Sarah''s life be in danger?


    Thinking of the night when she was taken away, Lily couldn''t help but feel a little scared. She couldn''t


    bring troubles to others for no reason.


    Sarah didn''t expect that Lily would refuse her, so she was very dissatisfied.


    "What? Are you afraid that I will steal your things? I know the Nan n is rich, but I am not that poor."

 Chapter 200 The Call From Mr. Jack

    Chapter 200 The Call From Mr. Jack


    Knowing that Sarah had misunderstood her, Lily exined in a hurry.


    "I... I didn''t mean that... But it was indeed a little inconvenient... Sarah, how about this... "


    "All right, all right. Forget it."


    Sarah stood up, straightened her clothes and went out.


    She thought that Lily would change her mind, but she didn''t expect that Lily didn''t say a word until she


    went out.


    Sarah gritted her teeth in anger.


    ''Lily, good for you! Why are you so wary of me? I thought you wouldn''t refuse me. Well, it seems that


    you are smart.''


    Sarah had thought that she hadpletely won Lily''s trust. Now it seemed that she had thought too


    much.


    In fact, Lily didn''t mean that. After Sarah left, she regretted very much. Maybe Sarah didn''t have any


    idea. She just wanted to have fun.


    However, that was Jack''s house, and the two of them haven''t engaged yet. It was really difficult for Lily.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lily decided to exin it clearly to Sarah. Otherwise, it was not worth


    it if they were unhappy.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    Just as Sarah was angry about this matter, Lily came in.


    "Sarah..."


    "Are you willing to take me there?"


    Seeing Lily, Sarah pounced on her without saying a word. Seeing Lily''s guilty look, Sarah thought she


    had changed her mind.


    Lily shook her head quickly. It seemed that Sarah had misunderstood her again.


    "No, I''m here to exin the situation to you."


    Lily said awkwardly.


    Sarah''s face turned gloomy and disappointed.


    Lily hold her hands quickly, "No, it''s not like that. Sarah, I have a reason."


    "I just want to have a look."


    She just wanted to see Jack. Was it that serious?


    "It''s not that I don''t want you toe..."


    But you really can''te.


    Lily didn''t know how to exin it. No matter what the reason was, it seemed farfetched.


    Seeing that Lily was in a dilemma, Sarah also felt that she was too anxious. Haste makes waste. She''d


    better take it slow. She would meet what she should meet sooner orter.


    ''At that time, no matter how hard you try, you can''t stop me.''


    "All right. It doesn''t matter. I''m not that kind of narrow-minded person. I know that I can''t enter the Nan


    family at will. "


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Humph! When I entered Jack''s room, I didn''t even know your existence!''


    Thinking of this, Sarah became more and more unhappy, but she still pretended to be fine and smiled


    casually.


    She would step into the Nan family sooner orter, while the only thing Lily could do was to get out of


    there!


    "That''s good. I know you will understand me."


    Lily said with a smile, and she was finally relieved.


    She had thought that Sarah wouldn''t listen to her exnation, but she didn''t expect that Sarah would


    ept her so soon. Sarah was really a kind beauty. Lily liked Sarah more and more.


    Ring-a-ring!


    The phone in her trouser pocket rang. Lily took it out and saw it was a call from Jack. Her eyes


    softened.


    Why did he call at this time?


    "Answer it."


    Sarah didn''t know who was on the phone, but when she saw the unhurried look on Lily''s face, she


    hurried to urge her.


    "Hello, what''s wrong?"


    Lily answered the phone in a much softer voice.


    "I''m in the hospital...Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything urgent? "


    Sarah asked curiously.

 Chapter 201 Driven Mad By Jealousy

    Chapter 201 Driven Mad By Jealousy


    Lily felt a little embarrassed. ''Why did hee to pick me up at this time?''


    "Yes, it''s my boyfriend."


    Hearing this, Sarah was shocked and almost lost her bnce.


    When did Jack learn to take care of others? Why didn''t he pick her up from work before?


    Did he really change?


    "Then, why are you still standing here? Are you waiting for me to send you off?"


    Sarah said crossly, turned around and sat on the sofa, ying with her mobile phone.


    She didn''t want to see Lily for even a second. She just hoped that Lily could get out of her sight as


    soon as possible.


    Lily thought Sarah was just joking, and she still put on a cheeky smile.


    "Then I''ll go. Don''t miss me."


    Lily walked out briskly. Thinking of the man waiting for her, she was very happy.


    Sarah trembled with anger, only thinking that Lily was provoking her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Has she already known who I am?


    I heard that when she went to Nan''s house, Annie, the stupid girl mentioned my name "Sarah"''


    Thinking of this, Sarah couldn''t helpughing and gloating.


    That''s good. Even if Lily know about her story, so what?


    Lily was notparable to people like Sarah, she was not qualified to do that!


    "Jack!"


    When she arrived at the door, she saw a tall figure leaning against the car.


    The man turned around when he heard the sound and his handsome face was even more amazing!


    His sexy thin lips curved up slightly, and there was a hint of banter in his deep eyes, not knowing


    whether it was pampering or snickering.


    He opened his arms slightly and held Lily tightly in his arms.


    This girl was a little unusual today.


    "What makes you so happy?"


    He whispered in her ear. The warm breath hit her face and dyed it red.


    In fact, Lily didn''t know why, even though she was very happy, she couldn''t tell the reason.


    "I don''t know. I''m just happy anyway."


    Indeed, there was no reason for a person to be really happy. Looking at the vitality all over her body,


    Jack could not help but be infected.


    The moment he held her in his arms, his messy thoughts were instantly thrown out of his mind.


    He knew that he couldn''t live without her.


    "Okay, I''ll take you back to your parents'' home."


    Upon hearing this, Lily was unhappy.


    Her parents''? She hadn''t promised to marry him yet. How did her home be her parents''?


    "That''s my home, not my parents''."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her chin was raised by Jack, and he gently pecked her on the lips.


    "It''s your parents'' home."


    Seeing this, Lily didn''t dare to say one more word.


    "Yes, yes, my parents''."


    ''Damn you! Domineering pervert.


    Although it was not the first time for her to be kissed by him like this, Lily was still very shy. After all, if


    she was seen by others in broad daylight. What should she do?


    There were already enough rumors. If the paparazzi saw them, they would be on the newspaper


    tomorrow.


    In order not to give this bastard any chance, Lily decided not to talk nonsense all the way!


    She quickly got into the car and waved to Jack.


    Not far away, a woman stared at the affectionate couple with hatred.


    Her slender nails were deeply embedded in the flesh, and the blood marks were shocking.


    Sarah stood behind a pir, her chest heaving with anger. She closed her eyes and took a few deep


    breaths.

 Chapter 202 Dont Blame Me For Being Unkind

    Chapter 202 Don''t me Me For Being Unkind


    ''You bitch, how could you bewitch him so much? It seems that you are quite capable.''


    She happened to see the scene just now. How she wished she could push that hateful woman away.


    How dare she take away her man!


    However, how could he smile?


    Surely, he looked so handsome when he smiled. But he was always cold, how could he smile at that


    woman?


    ''Oh, my God! You''re really something! How could you get what I''ve never got so easily?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I wouldn''t allow it.


    Well, since you are heartless, don''t me me for being unkind!''


    She swore that she would try to show up before Jack. At that time, Lily had no choice but to cleave!


    The car drove all the way to the gate of Lily''s family. Looking at the familiar scene, she was very excited


    when she thought that she could see her parents soon.


    "Why did you bring me home today, Jack?"


    How could this busy man be free today?


    She hadn''t been home for a month. Now she felt so happy.


    "Well. You don''t want to go home? "


    Jack raised his eyebrows and said with a snicker.


    This girl''s smile could always affect others. Looking at her happy face, his deep ck eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    "No, no, no."


    She red at him.


    This man was always like this, digging a hole to make others jump into it. She asked the question, but


    in the end, she always had to answer a question.


    "Can you answer my question?"


    "No."


    Before she could finish her words, the man next to her interrupted her at once. She turned her face


    aside in anger. ''What a hateful man!''


    The man chuckled, freed one hand and pinched her angry cheek, but said nothing.


    He wondered how she would react when she knew that he was going to propose a marriage. He


    suddenly looked forward to it.


    She really didn''t say anything all the way. After getting off the car, she went straight to her home and


    knocked on the door!


    "Coming!"


    Hearing the rough knock on the door, Mrs. Lv knew that her daughter hade back. She hurried to


    open the door.


    "Oh, Lily, I miss you so much."


    They hadn''t seen each other for a month. Her eldest daughter was getting more and more beautiful. It


    seemed that Jack really treated her well.


    "Where is Jack?"


    After several encounters, they had be much more familiar with each other. They directly called


    him Jack, not Mr. Jack anymore.


    As her mother asked about that man as soon as she was back, she became more jealous, nestling in


    her arms.


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know what?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jack''s cold and gentle voice came, which startled her.


    Why didn''t he make any sound when he was walking?


    She left her mother''s arms, turned around and looked straight into the man''s eyes.


    "Nothing."


    Then she turned around and entered the room.


    ''Humph! This is my home. Let me see how arrogant he can be.''


    Looking at Lily''s triumphant back, he had an imperceptible evil smile.


    He had to teach his wife a good lesson when they came back home. Otherwise, she would be too


    arrogant. It was really a headache.


    "Oh, this spoiled girl!"


    As she saw her daughter was throwing a tantrum again, Mrs. Lv could not help but shake her head


    helplessly. ''Her daughter is really spoiled by Jack.''


    "Come on in and have a seat."

 Chapter 203 Betrothal Gift

    Chapter 203 Betrothal Gift


    Mr. Lv also came out. Hearing the noise outside, he, who was taking a nap, quickly came out to have a


    look.


    When he saw her daughter and son-inw, he was overjoyed.


    "Dad."


    "Eh? Where is Bonnie? "


    She looked around but didn''t see her sister.


    Since she met Anniest time, she knew what She didn''t know what ''outrageous'' was. Now she


    realized that her sister was no worse than her except for her character.


    "Well, don''t mention it."


    Mr. Lv sighed helplessly and sat on the sofa. Seeing his sad face, she quickly sat beside him.


    As he thought of his useless daughter, Mr. Lv felt a headache.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle?"


    Hearing this, jack also sat down.


    "Sam is really a bad guy. He always takes her to eat, drink and y all day long, and he doesn''t even


    make money. Now he often urges her to ask us for money."


    As he spoke, Mr. Lv felt ashamed. He didn''t expect that he would have such an unfilial daughter, who


    was not ambitious at all.


    "I don''t know what''s so good about him. He came here without even greeting us. What a sin!"


    Mrs. Lvined.


    How could she marry her daughter to such a person? She was really wrong about him.


    "Well, do they usually go home?"


    She was also very worried. She knew what kind of person Sam was.


    He was a typical yboy who was greedy for money and lust, and had no feature at all. It was difficult


    for him to support his family, let alone having a professional skill!


    "No, Lily. s..."


    Mrs. Lv wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Seeing her mother''s expression, Lily felt distressed. She frowned and held her hand tightly. "Mom, if


    you have anything to say, just tell me."


    Looking at her, Mrs. Lv became sadder. "Can you help me persuade your sister? We have to live a life


    anyway. Sam will also do something reckless. Two days ago, he beat up Bonnie, and she came back


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    crying. However, she left with Sam on the second day. "


    Lily couldn''t help but shake her head. Why was there always such a huge gap between her and her


    sister? Why was she so changeable?


    She also wanted to persuade her sister, but Bonnie didn''t get along well with her all the time. She


    guessed that if she called her, she would only be abused severely.


    "Mom, I... She and I... "


    "I won''t push you. Your father and I feel content to have you."


    Although this daughter had different blood, she was brought up by them, and was also the most


    sensible child.


    Mrs. Lv didn''t push her anymore. She forced a smile and didn''t want her daughter to be worried.


    "Uncle, aunt, are you financially..."


    Suddenly, Jack''s voice came out. Mr. Lv was shocked. Jack, a member of the Nan n, could see


    through their current situation easily.


    He was really a businessman.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. We two don''t need much money."


    "Take this."


    There was a ck gilded bank card between his slender fingers, on which there was a gilded word


    "Nan". As Jack slowly moved his fingers, he pushed the card in front of Mr. Lv, who was shocked.


    "No, no. How can I take your money?"


    Although they were a little embarrassed, they could still manage to live a life.

 Chapter 204 I Wont Let You Get Away With That!

    Chapter 204 I Won''t Let You Get Away With That!


    Besides, they didn''t dare to take the money of the Nan n casually.


    On the other side, Lily was also stunned.


    What did he mean? Showing off the money?


    "It doesn''t matter if you are rich. I can support my parents. You don''t have to be pitiful."


    She stood up quickly and threw the card into the arms of Jack, with disdain in her eyes.


    The air was so quiet that even the sound of her heartbeat could be heard. Lily felt the sudden change


    of the temperature around her. She knew that she was doomed. Jack was angry!


    As expected, with a gloomy face, Jack stood up, walked to the side of Lily and gently scratched her


    cheek with the card.


    The cold touch made her shiver. What was he going to do? Disfigured her in front of her parents?


    ''Damn it! He is so insidious! ''


    Lily''s parents were also worried, but they were more at a loss.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    The clock on the wall was calcting the time for them. As time went by quietly, Lily felt her whole body


    trembling.


    Feeling the power hit on her face getting heavier, Lily was so scared that tears were welling up in her


    eyes.


    Just when she thought that Jack would disfigure her, the next second, she fell into a warm embrace.


    "Idiot, this is my bride price for marrying you."


    What? What happened?


    Bride price? For what?


    Her mind went nk. Lily stood still and let the man pick her up and sit on the sofa.


    "Uncle, don''t think too much. The money here is my bride price for marrying Lily. I hope you can agree


    to our marriage."


    Jack said sincerely. He had never thought that an idiot like Lily would misunderstand him.


    Only then did Mr. and Mrs. Lve to their senses, but they were still embarrassed to ept it. They


    felt like they were selling their daughter.


    "Well... That''s not right. We agree to your marriage with Lily. It''s good enough for us to be rtives. We


    don''t need the bride price at all. "


    Everyone wanted to have a rtionship with the Nan n. Even though they knew there were many


    dangers, the Nan n was really tempting.


    Although Mr. and Mrs. Lv were worried about whether Lily would suffer after she married him, they


    didn''t need to worry too much since it seemed that Jack would protect her well.


    "No, no, no. you must take it."


    Jack pushed the card in front of Mr. Lv again. The ck bronzing card shimmered slightly, full of


    temptation.


    Mr. Lv thought for a while and nodded.


    "Wait a minute, dad. I... I haven''t agreed yet."


    Married now?


    Lily was a bit stunned, ''Should it be that easy to get married?'' She thought.


    "You haven''t proposed to me yet. Why should I marry you?"


    Why did he want to marry her without doing the most romantic thing?


    No way!


    Hearing that, Jack smiled. It turned out that this girl was thinking about this. How could he forget it?


    But he couldn''t do it now.


    "No proposal. Don''t think about it anymore."


    Upon hearing this, Lily was so angry that she almost spat out blood.


    ''Oh my God! I''ve never met such a shameless person. I''ve never seen such a brazen person in all


    ages and all over the world. He behaved so recklessly and confidently when he did something wrong.


    Who gave him the courage?''.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I admit that you are good-looking and you can do whatever you want, but you have to take things


    differently. For example, if you want to marry me, don''t do whatever you want!"


    Humph!


    Did he want to fool her?


    He must be dreaming! Did he really think she was stupid?


    ''''I won''t let you get away with that!''

 Chapter 205 Like The Feeling Of Dropping Everything

    Chapter 205 Like The Feeling Of Dropping Everything


    After saying that, Lily rushed into her room without looking back and mmed the door to show her


    anger.


    She leaned against the door and covered her chest with her hands. The feeling of heartbeat was so


    wonderful.


    In fact, she was not angry. She just wanted to be willful. When Jack said he wanted to marry her, she


    was so happy that she was about to fly.


    This was how it felt to love someone. It was the feeling of dropping everything.


    In the living room.


    The three of them looked at the closed door andughed at the same time.


    Especially, Mrs. Lv wasughing so happily. She knew how Lily was feeling now.


    "Don''t worry about her. She is shy, but she is also proud. She just acts like a child."


    She also looked like this when she married. A woman was always a child in front of her beloved.


    "It''s okay. I''m used to it."


    Jack nodded, his face was full of affection.


    By now, he had already known her character. How could he not know that she was just shy?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, there was still a punishment.


    "Jack, Lily is a poor kid. Both her mother and I treat her well and favor her very much,"


    Mr. Lv said seriously.


    "Hum, don''t worry."


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Jack''s mouth. His sharp outline was softer and more


    handsome.


    The more Mrs. Lv looked at her son-inw, the happier she became. She thought that she could just


    ignore Sam in the future.


    Jack also smiled.


    Although he was cold and unapproachable in the outside world, he was always gentle to his family and


    never got angry, which was also the reason why Annie relied on him very much. He was indeed a


    peaceful person.


    "When we think of her biological parents, we feel very sad. Lily has been a poor kid as she lost her


    parents since childhood. So we have been carefully protecting her self-esteem. Although she doesn''t


    know about this, we have always treated her as our own daughter, and even doted on her more.


    Therefore, Bonnie has always been holding a grudge against her. She is jealous of Lily."


    Mr. Lv told her the shocking secret as if he was talking about domestic trivia. Surprised, Mrs. Lv


    pped her husband on the arm and said, "Keep your voice down. Lily is still in the room."


    Mr. Lv smiled. If he was afraid that she would hear him, he would not say it.


    In fact, it was good if she heard it. She would know sooner orter.


    Although he was surprised, he didn''t reveal it. He had never doubted the origin of Lily, because the


    atmosphere of the Lv family was really warm.


    Lily didn''t seem to be short of love. Who could think about that?


    Thinking of this, he became more and more respectful to the two elders in front of him.


    "Thank you. You are good people."


    He would investigate Lily''s origin, but her parents were the kindest people he had ever seen.


    As the saying goes, lookers on see more than yers. How could Jack not understand the partiality of


    her parents?


    But he didn''t expect that they were partial to their adopted daughter.


    "Lily''s parents are also very respectable. We just do things with conscience,"


    said Mrs. Lv.


    "Jack, we don''t have any other requests. We just hope that you can treat her well. This child has not


    suffered too much hardship, and we never want her to suffer. Thank you."

 Chapter 206 Talk About The Future

    Chapter 206 Talk About The Future


    Lily''s parents had never asked for anything from her. They just hoped that she could grow up safe and


    sound. Now that their wish had been fulfilled and their daughter''s future life was guaranteed, what else


    did they want?


    "Yes, I will take good care of her."


    Jack nodded solemnly. Thinking of the girl''s smiling face, he was in a better mood.


    As soon as Lily opened the door, she heard thest few words of Jack.


    What? Were they talking about the future?


    "Who needs you to take care of?"


    She walked quickly to the front of Jack and raised her chin, slightly annoyed.


    Seeing hering out, Mr. and Mrs. Lv were a little flustered. They didn''t know if Lily had heard their


    conversation.


    In fact, their worries were unnecessary. Lily didn''t hear their conversation. She listened to music all the


    time to ease her excitement.


    It seemed to be true. ording to Lily''s character, if she knew this matter, she would definitelye


    out and ask for an exnation.


    Seeing the three people staring at her, Lily was confused and touched her face.


    "Did I scare you because my makeup was ruined?"


    She asked cautiously, blinking her big eyes, which were as cute as a deer.


    Jack was the first one to react. He stretched out his long arm and held her slender waist, pulling her


    into his arms.


    He pinched her tender cheek and smiled, "No. What are you doing in the room?"


    It was ufortable to be held by him. Besides, Lily''s parents were beside her. How could he be so


    presumptuous?


    He was so bold that he didn''t even feel ashamed in front of the elders.


    "Let go of me. Dad and mom are still here."


    Lily tried to twist his arm, but he was so muscr that she couldn''t move at all. So she had to whisper


    in his ear to remind him.


    In the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Lv this action was really ambiguous. They all smiled and said, "These two


    children are showing off their love in front of us."


    "No, no, mom and dad. It''s not like that!"


    Lily tried to break free, but the strength on her waist was too strong. How could she be able to dissuade


    him with her weak strength?


    She swore to herself that she would stay in the gym after going back.


    Being sensible, it was not good for them to behave intimately in front of the elders. The next second,


    Jack let go of her.


    "You guys talk first. I''m going to cook."


    Mrs. Lv looked at her watch and found that it was almost time for dinner. She walked into the kitchen


    with a smile, and Lily followed her. Only Jack and Mr. Lv stayed in the living room.


    The conversation between men was always deeper than that between women.


    "I heard that thepetition for the sessor of the Nan n is very fierce recently,"


    Although Mr. Lv was at home, he heard some rumors.


    Recently, the Nan n''s choice of heir was also the big news in the business world.


    Hearing this, Jack could not help but be serious.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that many people were paying attention to this matter, and perhaps they were just watching


    a show.


    "Yes."


    Jack replied in a low voice, but he didn''t say anything. The affairs of the Nan n were always


    confidential, so it was useless to say more.


    Seeing that Jack stopped talking, Mr. Lv knew that he might have asked too much.


    This son-inw was different from others. Others could chat with their father-inw at will, but after all,


    Jack was a member of the Nan n.


    The matter of the Nan n was also a taboo for Jack.


    But there was one more thing that Lily''s father was worried about. After thinking for a long time, he


    decided to ask.

 Chapter 207 Rare Warmth

    Chapter 207 Rare Warmth


    "The attitude of the Nan family towards Lily..."


    Mr. Lv frowned and looked worried.


    As the saying goes, marry into a proper family. But the man that Lily would marry was from a much


    more powerful and richer family.


    The Lv family was just an ordinary family. Lily''s biological parents were from a big family, and she was


    a daughter of a rich family.


    However, her surname was still Lv, and she was the eldest daughter of the Lv family. Would the Nan


    family ept her?


    It was true that Jack''s words were very important in the Nan family, but his families might have a


    prejudice against Lily. Could he really protect her well?


    "Uncle, don''t worry about that."


    Of course, Jack knew what he wanted to say.


    He also had thought about this. This had been troubling him recently.


    The gap between the Nan family and the Lv family was so huge. It was obvious that Annie didn''t like


    Lily.


    Last time in the Nan house, his grandpa''s attitude was also confusing, but he obviously did not agree.


    But was he really afraid of these?


    Grandpa should know him well. If he wanted to get something, he would get it at any price.


    So his grandpa didn''t say anything more, but his attitude was a little cold.


    As long as they didn''t object openly, he wouldn''t say anything more.


    There was no need to press her?


    "The Nan family has no objection to this matter. I will take good care of Lily."


    Of course he wouldn''t tell the truth to her parents. Why should he make them worry?


    Hearing this, Mr. Lv was relieved. He nodded. He felt relieved as Jack told him in person. Nothing


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    reassured him more than that.


    "That''s good. I''m relieved. s, poor parental love."


    As he thought that his daughter was going to get married, Mr. Lv couldn''t help feeling sad. Tears welled


    up in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Jack was also moved.


    He did not have much memory about his parents, and even he rarely had dinner with them. Naturally,


    he had very indifferent feelings for his parents.


    Seeing Mr. Lv wiping his tears, he didn''t know what to say, but kept silent.


    "Dinner is ready."


    After a while, Lily''s crisp sound came from the kitchen.


    The two people in the living room didn''t say anything more and walked towards the dining room.


    Looking at the delicious food, she was eager to eat.


    "The food cooked by mom is delicious."


    She mumbled, her mouth full of food.


    She hadn''t had dinner at home for a long time, so she had to go home often in the future.


    "How about staying at our house tonight?"


    Mrs. Lv looked at Jack and asked with a smile.


    Lily interrupted him as Jack was about to refuse.


    "Okay, okay."


    She gave Jack a challenging look.


    ''Do you want to run away after eating?


    There isn''t such a good thing. Stay and wash the dishes with me!''


    Seeing her like this, Jack smiled. For some reason, Lily was a little flustered when she saw his


    expression.


    She had a feeling that something bad would happen as he smiled!


    ''It doesn''t matter. Anyway, this is my home. Why should I be afraid!''


    After dinner, Lily sessfully forced him to wash the dishes.


    Looking at his skillful manner, she was so shocked that her chin almost dropped.


    "How... How do you know how to wash the dishes?"


    Shouldn''t children of rich families grow up in thep of luxury?


    How would they have to do such a small thing as washing the dishes?


    It was incredible. Even she hadn''t washed the dishes seriously. She even wanted to take this


    opportunity tough at him.

 Chapter 208 Invitation

    Chapter 208 Invitation


    Seeing her surprised look, Jack was extremely unhappy.


    Was it strange for him to wash the dishes? Born in the Nan family, he had done all kinds of things.


    He raised his hands and shook off the bubbles on her face.


    "Why are you looking at like this?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Damn it!


    This man was so insidious that he even attacked her secretly?


    Without saying a word, she pressed the man''s face with the bubbles in her hand.


    He wanted to bully her? How was that possible?


    "L...! Lil! Lily!"


    The man''s face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth.


    The oily bubbles on his face made him sick. The woman in front of him was reallywless.


    If it were someone else, he would have died several times.


    But she didn''t buy it. Was it because he was too good tempered?


    However, looking at hercent face, he really didn''t know how to be angry.


    This woman was really sent by God to torture him!


    Seeing his sullen face, she was a little flustered, but she was not a person who would easily admit her


    mistake.


    "What? You started it."


    She just gave him a dose of his own medicine. It wasn''t wrong.


    Jack still did not speak, just staring at her quietly, and no one knew what was thinking in his deep ck


    eyes.


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll leave now. I can''t help you here. Is that right?"


    ''Leave here as soon as possible. It is best to leave now. If I stay, I''ll be in trouble.''


    She opened the door and went out, leaving Jack alone in the kitchen.


    After taking a shower, she slowly walked out, threw herself on the bed and fell into the soft princess


    bed.


    The soft touch surrounded her and massaged every inch of her skin. She buried her face into the pillow


    with satisfaction and sucked the faint fragrance.


    It was better to stay at home. Everything was so familiar and she didn''t need to think about anything.


    Just as she was intoxicated with the fragrance, the door was opened with a crack, and the next second,


    she was pressed by a huge object.


    The man''s breath mixed with the fragrance of the flowers surrounded her.


    "You, you get up!"


    Feeling the man''s passionate eyes, she could not help but blush. However, she was pressed by him


    and could not move.


    "What''s wrong?" ...


    The man said in a hoarse voice, full of lust.


    "You... Let go of me... "


    Even at this moment, she kept struggling. ''This idiot! This is my home!''


    "Oh? Are you afraid? Where is your courage?"


    He didn''t forget how she had bullied him and painted on his handsome face just now.


    ''What? What? I don''t understand!''


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    This man still held grudges? How could he bear grudges? What kind of human was he!


    Lily was speechless, ''Sure enough, it''s not easy to deal with a scheming man!''


    "You don''t understand?"


    Jack gently touched the back of her head with his chin. This little girl was really forgettable. How could


    she forget what just happened so quickly?


    "I... I understand... "


    She was a bit helpless. ''How stupid I am!


    How could I bring this man home?''


    Jack pinched her soft waist. "Don''t touch my waist. It''s itchy!"


    This was a provocation to her. He knew that she was afraid of being tickled, but he still did it on


    purpose?


    "I did it on purpose."

 Chapter 209 Petty Man

    Chapter 209 Petty Man


    "You are such a petty man, Jack!"


    As soon as she finished, she regretted what she had said.


    As expected, the man''s strength on his hand increased a lot, making her feel a burst of pain.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You bastard, Jack!"


    She didn''t know what to do. She just didn''t think so much.


    The man''s eyes darkened. Well, she sessfully irritated him, and also sessfully aroused his


    strong desire to control!


    ''You win, Lily!''


    After a short while, Lily felt weak all over and was under the control of the man.


    She felt that the man behind her was a devil, which was unbearable for her.


    In the room, the man''s growl and the woman''s groan intertwined...


    On the early morning of the second day, she gently opened her eyes. The pain from her body reminded


    her of the shameful thingst night.


    Was this man a devil? How could he have such a strong sexual appetite?


    She didn''t know how many times she had been tortured by himst night. She hadpletely lost her


    consciousness. In the end, she just closed her eyes andy in his arms.


    Looking at the angel like face beside her, Lily suddenly blushed.


    In fact, it was not a bad thing.


    She gently drew the outline of his face with her slender fingers.


    Subconsciously, she couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    A man was even more beautiful than women. It was really enviable.


    In sleep, he was not as cold as he usually was.


    His long eyshes quivered slightly, making people itch. His thin lips were tightly closed, but his


    eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    Why was he so worried?


    Suddenly, the idea of stealing a kiss came to her mind. She leaned over and pecked on his tightly


    closed thin lips.


    "HMM..."


    When she was about to leave, the back of her head was suddenly pressed down. The person in front of


    her opened his eyes, which were full of smile and banter.


    Wasn''t he sleeping? Why did he suddenly wake up?


    With her eyes wide open, she looked at him in disbelief.


    The man held her, turned around suddenly, pressed her under his body, closed his eyes and kissed her


    fiercely.


    "HMM..."


    The kiss made her dizzy and difficult to breathe. She just wanted to leave the man in front of her.


    However, Jack didn''t care about it at all. After all, she kissed him first.


    Feeling that the person under him was about to suffocate, Jack finally let go of her.


    Then he kissed her.


    "Weren''t... Weren''t you asleep?"


    She felt as if she was on fire, and there was a strong desire in her body.


    The man continued his movement as if he didn''t hear her.


    Feeling helpless, she couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his thin waist...


    After the storm of lovest night and this morning, Lily felt that her body was about to fall apart. She


    even could not walk steadily, so she could only hold the arm of Jack.


    Seeing the two people holding hands in love, Mr. and Mrs. Lv were also very gratified.


    However, deep in her heart, she felt very depressed. She remembered that when she got up in the


    morning, Jack said, "which one would you like to support on, the wall or me?" It was too obvious if she


    walked with the support of the wall. Helplessly, she had to hold the arm of Jack, pretending to be very


    affectionate, but secretly she never stopped what she was doing and pinched the man hard!


    She thought it was a humiliation to her. Next time, she must let this hateful man walk with the support of


    the wall!


    "Lily, if you keep pinching me, I will push you away and let you support on the wall."

 Chapter 210 Wife and Mistress

    Chapter 210 Wife and Mistress


    When she was pinching hard, she suddenly heard a fierce warning.


    She stopped at once.


    She should be wise. At this critical moment, she couldn''t lose face for the present joy.


    As she stopped, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    It seemed that this woman was smart. She stopped when she should stop. Good!


    "Uncle, aunt, we''re going back. There are still some things to deal with in thepany."


    Lily''s parents had to let them leave.


    Lily let go of her hand and ran to her mother. "How about you go back first? I''ll stay for two more days


    and youe to pick me upter."


    Her expectant eyes almost moved him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Lily, go back with Jack. You are going to get married, but you are still so homesick."


    Again, Mrs. Lv pushed her to the side of Jack. Although she didn''t want her to leave, her daughter was


    going to marry anyway. How could she bear to keep her at home?


    She looked at her mother in disbelief.


    What''s wrong? Did she abandon her?


    She blinked and swallowed. Her dejected look made Jack''s heart ache.


    "Well, it''s okay. I''ll take you here tomorrow."


    As he had made a concession, she had to nod helplessly.


    She happened to have a day off today, so she suggested to go to Jack''spany.


    Jack agreed and took her back to thepany.


    "So this is thepany of the Nan family."


    Looking at the bright and spacious office in front of her, she couldn''t help sighing.


    It was good to be rich. She had thought her office was good enough, but when she saw Jack''s office


    today, she was really envious.


    In therge office, there were only a simple leather sofa and a tea table. In front of a wall sized French


    window, there was a desk made of sandalwood, which faintly emitted the fragrance.


    This building was located in the center of the city and was the tallest building in the city.


    The President''s Office was on the top floor of the building, so through the French window, she could


    overlook the whole city!


    Standing in front of the French window, she was very excited.


    It was a dream that she could stand here one day.


    "Do you like it?"


    asked Jack softly, wrapping his arms around her from behind.


    She nodded. She did like the scenery here.


    "You cane here as you like. If you like, you can quit your job ande here."


    He really wanted her to be with him, so that he wouldn''t be very bored in the office.


    At least with herpany, life would be full of fun.


    But in her eyes, it was ridiculous.


    What did he mean?


    Did he want to keep a mistress?


    "No, I don''t want to be your mistress!"


    She pushed him away unhappily. Money wasn''t everything. She didn''t want to live on men.


    It was bad to live on a man, okay?


    She wanted to create happiness with her own hands!


    The more she thought about it, the more she admired herself.


    "When do I have to keep you as my mistress?"


    Jack knocked on her forehead, sat beside her and held her in his arms.


    Somehow, he wanted her to stay in his arms and didn''t want to let her go.


    "You are my wife, not my mistress."


    He really didn''t know what was on her mind. She always had all kinds of strange thoughts. It really


    made him speechless!

 Chapter 211 Propose

    Chapter 211 Propose


    It seemed right. She would get married aboveboard. It was not a secret rtionship, and she was not a


    mistress.


    But it was wrong to ask her to resign!


    "I won''t resign. I can''t always rely on you. Is that right?"


    She rolled her eyes at the man beside her.


    However, she felt very happy in her heart. Did she and Jack just go together like this?


    "You owe me a proposal. Do you know, Jack?"


    She would never forget this. A woman would be proposed only once in her life. She couldn''t ignore it.


    Did he want to muddle through? No way!


    With an innocent look on his face, Jack smiled and said, "We can just get married directly. Proposal is


    unnecessary."


    He wanted to tease her.


    He suddenly approached her and whispered in her ear, "if I don''t propose, won''t you marry me?"


    "Mr. Jack."


    At this time, Henry pushed the door open and came in. Seeing the scene in front of him, he quickly


    covered his eyes.


    ''It really hurts my feelings!''


    With a gloomy face, Jack scolded in a low voice, "get out!"


    This brat ruined his n.


    "Mr. Jack, this..."


    Without caring his own life, Henry handed the document in his hand to Jack.


    "Well, I''ll get out."


    After saying that, he was about to leave. This was a ce of discord!


    "Stop!"


    "You seem to have nothing to do..."


    Hearing this voice, Henry felt like weeping but had no tears. What did he do wrong? Mr. Jack said he


    didn''t have to knock at the door. He didn''t expect he would run into such a thing.


    Was it his fault?


    It seemed that he had to work overtime.


    Upon hearing this, Lily couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Ha ha, you two."


    A pair of butt buddies!


    Seeing that they echoed each other, Lily felt that she, as an onlooker, didn''t seem to be doing well and


    didn''t keep silent to the end.


    As Jack cast a cold nce at her, Lily shut her mouth and sat still.


    She cursed in her heart...


    ''How can you be so angry? How can you re at me?''


    ''I must abuse this man!'' she swore to herself!


    After Henry left, Jack sat beside her. Looking at her angry face, he leaned back leisurely.


    She didn''t want to talk to him as she thought he was so unreasonable.


    "Are you angry?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and asked slowly.


    "I won''te again. I don''t even have my personal freedom," she said angrily.


    He didn''t even allow her tough. That was really outrageous. She would rather stay at home than to


    ''Why is she angry again?'' Jack wondered.


    He didn''t say that he wouldn''t give her personal freedom.


    "What do you mean?"


    The man sat up and forced her to look at him. He raised her delicate chin and asked with a frown.


    She bit her lips and swallowed.


    She didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She always felt that she would fall into them.


    "It''s... Just... Why did you re at me? "


    No matter how scared she was, she had to say it. ''Why do I have to endure it?''


    Jack was even more confused.


    "When did I re at you?"


    Seeing his innocent look, Lily was even angrier. ''He is really good at acting!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He doesn''t even admit it!''


    She shook off his hand and turned her head. "Why did you re at me when I wasughing?"


    Jack thought for a while and said, "I just took a look at you."

 Chapter 212 You Are Too Young To Win Me

    Chapter 212 You Are Too Young To Win Me


    "But..."


    Lily didn''t know what to say. He didn''t re at her. He just nced at her, but his eyes were fierce!


    "You just red at me. Apologize!"


    Humph, she didn''t believe that he dared to refute?


    Jack raised his eyebrows, stood up, walked to his desk and sat down, ignoring her.


    Did she want to make trouble out of nothing?


    She was too bold.


    What? He ran away?


    She looked at the man in disbelief. ''He walked away? Ignore her?''


    "I want to go home, Jack."


    She stood up and said angrily. Then she pushed the door open and was about to leave.


    She didn''t want to stay in this damned ce. It was so annoying because she had no freedom at all.


    Jack didn''t stop her, as if he acquiesced.


    It was easy toe in, but it was difficult to go out. After a long walk, she still didn''t know how to get


    out.


    What a strange building! Why wasn''t there even a gate? She had forgotten the road that Jack took her


    in just now and kept scratching her head.


    "Mrs. Lily, what are you doing?"


    Henry passed by her, and he almost burst intoughter when he saw her in a daze.


    How could the Nan family''spany be so easy to get in and out?


    Without Mr. Jack''s permission, who could walk out of this office building?


    "Henry, hurry up. Send me home. You''re just in time."


    She grabbed his sleeve anxiously, like grabbing a life-saving straw.


    Henry stoppedughing.


    He shouldn''t havee here. He really shouldn''t!


    He smiled awkwardly, "Mrs. Lily, I can''t help you with that."


    If I help you, Mr. Jack will throw me down from the top floor.


    She stamped her feet in anger.


    ''What? Why can''t he help me? Is he threatened by that bastard? Jack is really a bad man.''


    She looked up and suddenly found a pinhole camera above her head.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He must be staring at her!


    "I warn you, Jack, let me out, or I will never talk to you again!"


    She pointed at the needle sized red dot and said.


    She was right. Jack was sitting in his office and watching the good y leisurely. He couldn''t help


    Should he teach her a lesson?


    He thought for a moment...


    "Ah, Henry, take me out quickly!"


    She had been waiting here for a long time, but Henry didn''t agree to take her out. She was almost


    driven crazy.


    Why was he so stubborn?


    In fact, Henry was the poorest. He always felt that he was innocent, but he became a scapegoat. Every


    time he became Lily''s scapegoat, he would be punished by Jack in the end.


    "Mrs. Lily, you are making things difficult for me. I really can''t take you out. Even my ess card has


    been confiscated by Mr. Jack."


    Indeed, he couldn''t enter or leave thepany at will now. Jack worried that Lily would take away his


    card, so he even took away his card.


    "What? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Henry didn''t seem to be lying.


    She lowered her head in disappointment. ''What can I do? People have to bow their heads under the


    eaves.''


    "Well, I''ll go to find Jack."


    In the office, as Jack looked at the little woman on the screen, the smile at the corners of his mouth


    deepened. ''You are too young to y this trick to win me.''

 Chapter 213 Curiosity Kills The Cat

    Chapter 213 Curiosity Kills The Cat


    "What the hell do you want to do, Jack?"


    As expected, Lily pushed the door open and came in soon. It was better to kick it than push it!


    After kicking the door, she couldn''t help but sweat. If the door was broken, she might not be able to


    afford it.


    As he ignored her, she was even angrier. What on earth did he want to do? He didn''t let her go home


    and didn''t talk to her.


    "Jack!"


    She walked to him and saw him ying something.


    Curiosity killed the cat. She approached and was stunned.


    It was just a diamond ring.


    Why did he take a ring for women? He was a freak!


    Knowing that she had found it, Jack was about to say something, he saw that Lily opened her eyes


    wide in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect you to be like this. You actually like women''s things. Oh, my God, you are such a freak."


    It sounded as if she had discovered a new continent, and Jack heard a hint of gloat.


    ''What? Freak? What is she thinking about?''


    The romantic atmosphere was ruined in an instant. The man''s face became more and more gloomy. He


    stared at her eyes, full of danger.


    ''Oh, my God! As I found out his secret, will he kill me?''


    She was smart. She had already sensed the subtle change in the atmosphere. She rushed to the door,


    trying to open it and escape.


    But it was not as simple as she thought.


    When she was about to open the door, she heard a sound and the door couldn''t be opened.


    ''Damn it!''


    When she turned around and saw the man shake the remote control in his hand, she felt that money


    was a sin.


    ''The door was installed with a remote control? What''s so great to have money! He only bullies poor and


    inexperienced people like her.''


    Seeing the man approaching her step by step, she wanted to retreat, but behind her was a cold door.


    She closed her eyes obediently.


    ''Anyway, I''m going to get killed!''


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten secondster, there was still no movement. Out of curiosity, she opened one of her eyes and found


    that he had disappeared.


    "Eh?"


    Confused, she looked around and took a step forward. But she stepped on something, and she


    suddenly withdrew her foot.


    She looked down.


    My God?


    He was kneeling on one knee, holding a red box in his hand, in whichy a shining diamond ring.


    She covered her mouth in surprise and looked at him in disbelief.


    "This.."


    She was too excited to say aplete sentence. When the four eyes met, she saw that his usual deep


    eyes were full of smile at the moment.


    "Marry me."


    It was an affirmative sentence. His words were full of certainty and confidence. He knew that she would


    definitely agree.


    How could he forget to propose?


    She actually thought he was so careless.


    For some reason, Lily just felt that it was difficult to express what she wanted to say.


    She had thought that she would think much when she met his proposal, but it turned out that she had


    thought too much. Every cell in her body was saying "marry him"!


    "I... I do. "


    She suddenly burst into tears.


    Tears of excitement and joy welled up in her eyes. She didn''t expect that she would marry such an


    excellent man.


    Was she dreaming?


    She pinched her arm. The pain reminded her that she was not in a dream!


    Jack also noticed her movement.


    "You are not dreaming."


    He stood up and put the ring on her slender finger.


    The next second, he stood up and held her in his arms peremptorily.

 Chapter 214 Embrace

    Chapter 214 Embrace


    It was the first time that she hadn''t struggled, and it was also the first time that she had been so quiet.


    She really hoped that time would stop at this moment, and just like this, they would embrace each other


    quietly.


    "Why did you just remember, Jack?"


    It seemed that she was ming him.


    "I didn''t forget. It was just not the right time."


    He touched her soft hair, and kissed it gently.


    The smell of her body really fascinated him, and even intoxicated him.


    A gust of heat swept over. He held her crimson cheeks and looked at her eyes. The air seemed to have


    sparks.


    To his surprise, there was a desire in her eyes. The shyness on her face really made him want to


    She wanted to lower her head to avoid his burning eyes, but it seemed that Jack was unwilling to give


    her the chance. He grabbed her lips and eagerly bit them.


    The woman wrapped her soft arms around the man''s neck like a snake and they fell into the sofa.


    "Jack, I... Ah... "


    When she was about to say something, she felt a pain suddenly.


    Jack stared at her intoxicated face, and the mes in his eyes were getting stronger and stronger. He


    couldn''t wait...


    The day off soon ended. On the second day, she had to go to work as usual.


    Since yesterday, she had been in a good mood and greeted her colleagues warmly on the way.


    "What makes you so happy, Lily?"


    As she saw her giggle, Sarah''s heart was full of contempt, but she still pretended to care about her.


    "Hee hee."


    She looked at her with a mysterious smile.


    She wondered how Sarah would react when she knew that she was going to get married. She must be


    very surprised and bless her fervidly.


    "Tell me, don''t tantalize me."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sarah pulled her arm and asked expectantly.


    "I am... going to get married. "


    Sarah was stunned. ''What?


    She is going to get married? With whom? Jack?


    So fast?


    He was going to get married before she showed up!''


    Sarah''s face was pale and she couldn''t believe it. Her fingers were tightly squeezed into a ball, and


    hatred burst out from her eyes.


    Why didn''t he wait for her?


    Noticing her stiff expression, Lily waved her hand in front of her.


    "Sarah?"


    ''Why did she react like this when she heard that she was going to marry? Shouldn''t she be happy?


    Why does she look like she was hit?''


    Hearing her voice, Sarah came to herself.


    No, she couldn''t give herself away. She hade to this point, and she couldn''t let all her previous


    efforts be wasted!


    "Oh, I''m just too excited. I don''t have a boyfriend yet. After you get married, we can''t often be together,


    so I feel very sad,"


    said Sarah briskly. The expression on her face changed instantly, not as dull as just now.


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then you can be my bridesmaid."


    She looked at Sarah''s pretty face and said with expectation.


    Hearing this, Sarah sneered in her heart. This woman was too simple.


    ''Bridesmaid? I don''t want to be the bridesmaid, but the bride!''


    "Okay, no problem."


    The two of them chatted for a while before Sarah walked out of Lily''s office.


    After returning to her room, Sarah was lost in thought.


    It seemed that she had to let Jack find her as soon as possible, or it would be toote after he got


    married.

 Chapter 215 Dont Be Willful and Be Obedient

    Chapter 215 Don''t Be Willful and Be Obedient


    Perhaps influenced by the happiness of marriage, the two of them looked more like a couple.


    After work, they went back home. The two of them clung to each other like glue, and she couldn''t leave


    this man even more.


    "I find it amazing that we can be together."


    "Oh?"


    She would always mention the past, including the fact that Jack had "intimidated" her.


    "You always threatened me and wanted to kill me."


    She felt wronged, nestling in his arms.


    ''Is she suffering from premarital phobia? Why did she always rake up the past?''


    "That''s because you are too willful and disobedient."


    Indeed, she had always contradicted him and made him want to strangle her again and again, but in


    the end, he still couldn''t do it.


    "That''s because you were too fierce."


    She didn''t think so. No one would admit that she was wrong.


    She felt wronged as she thought Jack had always treated her coldly.


    "Do you know how badly your threats have hurt me?"


    In fact, it didn''t hurt much. How could she be afraid? But she just wanted the man to give in and


    apologize to her.


    Of course, Jack knew what she was thinking. He raised her chin with his slender fingers and suddenly


    leaned forward, with his eyes full of coldness.


    "What? Do you want me to apologize to you?"


    ''Damn it! Why did this man change his face so quickly? It was sunny just now, but now it is cloudy.''


    Seeing the impatience in his eyes, she became more and more panic.


    ''He is so fierce before marriage. After marriage, she must be tortured to death by him.''


    Thinking of this, she felt even more aggrieved. It was his fault. Why did he always treat her like this?


    Her big eyes were full of tears, blinking, and tears fell down along her cheeks.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Originally, Jack wanted to frighten her, but he didn''t expect that this woman would take it seriously.


    He couldn''t resist her tears and held her in his arms in panic.


    "I was just kidding."


    Hearing this, Lily got angrier. Kidding? How dare he make fun of her again.


    "I won''t marry you. I don''t want to marry you. Let go of me. I want to go home!"


    She struggled, trying to get rid of his arms.


    This man really didn''t want to get married, did he? How could he make fun of her at this moment?


    And he even threatened her seriously?


    "I''m sorry," said Jack, holding her tightly.


    He had no choice but to apologize.


    The third son of the Nan n, a man who was powerful in the business world and could do whatever


    he wanted, would apologize so humbly?


    If this was seen by others, it would probably be another major news.


    However, Lily didn''t realize that. She didn''t care who he was. She only knew that this man had irritated


    her.


    "If an apology works, why do we need the police?"


    She replied crossly, obviously embarrassing him.


    Jack felt helpless. This girl was really unscrupulous. He seldom had so much patience.


    If it was someone else, he would have thrown him out.


    However, she was his beloved.


    There was nothing that a couple couldn''t solve. If they couldn''t solve it once, then they could do it


    again.


    He smiled and pressed the woman under him...


    The sun broke in along the window and shone on the couple who were reluctant to part. The charming


    and gentle posture made people blush...

 Chapter 216 Someone Is Stirring Up Trouble

    Chapter 216 Someone Is Stirring Up Trouble


    "Lily, something bad happened. Someone came to the hospital to make trouble!"


    On this day, Lily wholeheartedly looked through the patient''s case in her hand.


    Sarah broke in anxiously, with her face full of horror, as if she had seen something unbearable.


    Make trouble?


    She suddenly thought of the scene of the medical incidentst time, which she couldn''t forget till now.


    But what was the reason this time?


    "Tell me slowly. What''s going on?"


    She didn''t know who was going to make trouble again, but it was rted to the reputation of the


    hospital. She didn''t want it to happen.


    Sarah shook her head and said, "I don''t know. There are arge group of people surrounding the door


    and saying they want to see you."


    ''Damn it! Me again?


    How could I get involved in everything?


    What did I do wrong again?''


    "Wait, why do they want to see me?"


    At this moment, Lily was also a little flustered. Thinking of the hysterical family of the patientst time,


    she was really a bit scared.


    These people turned a blind eye and never asked why.


    "I don''t know. They just asked you to go out, or they would break in."


    Sarah said in panic, but a hint of slyness shed through her eyes.


    All of a sudden, she was perplexed. She picked up her phone and dialed Jack''s number.


    At this moment, only this man was in her mind.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The man''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone, but with affection.


    Jack was in a meeting, but he answered the call, which surprised everyone in thepany.


    Especially when he heard the voice on the phone, his cold eyes became softer in an instant, which was


    shocking.


    When did their CEO be so gentle?


    Holding the phone in her hand, she trembled and sobbed, "Jack... I... Some people are looking for


    me... Medical dispute... "


    She was too anxious to say aplete sentence.


    Hearing what she meant, Jack pulled a long face and said, "wait for me."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he hung up the phone, picked up his suit jacket and left, leaving a group of people in a mess.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Something happened to Mrs. Lily. Today''s meeting is over. Dismiss."


    Henry guessed that there must be something wrong with Lily. Otherwise, Mr. Jack wouldn''t look so


    gloomy.


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    At this moment, she was pacing back and forth anxiously in the office.


    The noise outside the door was getting closer and closer, and she was so anxious that cold sweat


    began to break out on her forehead.


    "Don''t worry, Lily. I''m here with you."


    Sarah held her hand andforted her softly.


    At this time, she was extremely excited, because she would see her beloved man soon.


    ''Lily, you really did me a big favor, '' she thought.


    "Lily,e out, don''t be a coward!"


    A fierce voice came from outside, which made her tremble with fear.


    In the face of these medical disputes, even she, who was usually fearless, was flustered.


    These people were uneducated. They just wanted to make it big regardless of anything. A doctor had


    been beaten to death by people who made medical trouble before. Thinking of this, she was even more


    afraid.


    ''Why hasn''t Jacke yet? Why hasn''t this man appeared yet?


    She only wanted to see that familiar face now. Only his appearance could make her feel at ease.


    "Bang!"


    The door in front of her was kicked open, and several fierce faces were exposed before her.

 Chapter 217 Get Out Of Here

    Chapter 217 Get Out Of Here


    "Get out of here!"


    Somehow, when she saw these malicious faces, she calmed down a lot.


    This time, she didn''t want to talk nonsense with these people. It was impossible to reason with them.


    In other words, someone deliberately made difficulties for her again this time.


    Suzy had left, and now an unknown person came. She was speechless.


    ''I didn''t say much all day long. Who on earth did I offend?


    Do they just hate me so much? Trap me again and again?


    Well. Do they think I''m easy to be bullied?


    Well, this time I would like to see who dislikes her!''


    "Oh, Dr. Lily, are you afraid?"


    The man in the lead said with a scornful smile.


    The knife in her hand was bright and dazzling.


    "You look like a ghost. Of course I''m afraid of you!"


    ''Do they think I''ll be scared?


    How could a knife scare me? Neuropathy! Disgusting!''


    Hearing this, the man in front of her got angry.


    "It seems you won''t shed a tear until you see the coffin. You don''t deserve to be a doctor! How could


    there be a doctor like you?"


    What she hated most was being used of her job. How could he use her?


    "I have the key. Do you have the key?"


    She really didn''t want to talk more nonsense with the person in front of her. There was no point in


    talking more. It was no different from ying the piano with two pearls.


    The man was speechless and didn''t know what to say. He looked around.


    Sarah winked at him and pretended to be frightened.


    "Lily, don''t say anything. They have knives."


    Then she stood in front of her.


    "I think you must have misunderstood. Dr. Lily is very responsible and has never made any mistake."


    It was indeed apliment. Although there was no fatal mistake in her work, she had made a lot of


    small mistakes.


    But what Sarah did warmed her heart.


    "You are asking for it!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man rushed over and waved his hand. Sarah quickly took a step


    forward to block the de.


    The silver de left a blood red mark on her white arm.


    Like a blood lotus blooming in the snow, blood sshed in an instant!


    In a daze, she stared at the scene in front of her. A momentter, she came to her senses.


    She pushed the man away crazily. Sarah had already fainted. She was lying in a pool of blood, pale


    and bloodless.


    "Get out!"


    She cried and shouted.


    "Lily."


    When Jack came in, he saw a pool of blood. He panicked.


    He found that she was squatting on the ground, trembling and crying.


    A woman was lying on the ground with her back to him, but this back was so familiar.


    "Jack, Jack, hurry up! Save her!"


    Before he could think, she threw herself into his arms, with tears streaming down her face and her big


    eyes filled with horror.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Are you okay?"


    He was worried about her, so he searched every corner of her.


    Lily was impatient, "I''m fine! I asked you to save her! "


    Looking at Sarah who was lying on the ground, she regretted deeply. Her mind went nk. How could


    she desperately help her block the knife?


    ''Sarah, you must wake up.''


    Jack nodded. He really wanted to ask someone toe over, but when he saw the anxious look in her


    eyes, he had to give up. He walked over and picked up the woman on the ground.


    He stared straight ahead all the time without looking at her.

 Chapter 218 You Are Too Dirty

    Chapter 218 You Are Too Dirty


    The men in front of them ran away as soon as they saw that Jack was here. Who dared to stay here?


    But they were also flustered. After all, they hurt someone for no reason. Although it was premeditated


    for a long time, they did not expect to be caught by the third son of the Nan n.


    After taking a deep look at person who was sent to the emergency room, they left in a hurry.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Lily had no time to care about these fleeing people.


    "Don''t scare me."


    She held her cold hands and sobbed.


    Why was Sarah so silly? Those people wouldn''t do anything to her. She didn''t need to protect her, but


    she did it at the risk of her life.


    At that moment, Lily regretted leaving Sarah here and thus she got hurt.


    At this time, Jack looked very calm.


    Although someone was injured, it was not Lily, which made him relieved. He had no time to care about


    the other people.


    "Take her in, Jack. I''ll call the doctor."


    She wiped the tears on her face and said anxiously.


    In this case, no matter how flustered she was, there was nothing she could do. But looking at the blood


    flowing from her white arm, Lily only felt a heartache.


    Jack replied in a low voice and walked in with the woman in his arms.


    The blood stained his exquisite handmade suit. If it weren''t for the sake of Lily, he would have thrown


    the person away.


    Didn''t she know that he was a neat freak?


    With a cold face, he put the woman in his arms on the bed. When he was about to turn around and


    leave, his sleeve was pulled.


    "Jack... Don''t go... "


    A weak voice came from behind, but it shocked the man.


    It was her?


    Jack turned around subconsciously and saw the woman on the bed looking at him with a smile.


    Her originally delicate little face was as white as a barbie doll, but it still couldn''t cover her beauty.


    At this moment, she was lying quietly on the bed, with two drops of tears hanging from the corners of


    her eyes, and her eyes were full of grievance.


    "Thank you."


    Her beautiful red lips turned pale because of excessive blood loss.


    She looked at him, as if looking at her lover.


    Well, this was the reaction she wanted, happy and surprised.


    Although he was surprised, he didn''t feel happy. Instead, his eyes became colder and his face became


    gloomier.


    Why was she here?


    "Hum."


    Jack hummed coldly, but his voice seemed to be squeezed out of his throat,pletely different from


    what he said.


    Sarah was disappointed. Didn''t he love her?


    No, it couldn''t be. Jack must love her, but it was inconvenient to say it.


    Thinking of this, she stood up and cupped the man with her trembling hands from behind.


    He was the man who she missed day and night, and made her unable to sleep. At this moment, she


    was hugging his body.


    Obviously, Jack was stiff, but he pushed her away without hesitation.


    Then she took off her coat in disgust and threw it aside.


    He looked at the woman in front of him coldly, like the Shura in hell.


    "Your blood is dirty."


    Then he turned around and left.


    She finally got such a good opportunity. How could she let it go?


    Ignoring the wound on her arm, she ran straight behind him and tightly held him again. Her cold little


    face clung to the man''s broad back and kept rubbing against it.

 Chapter 219 Dont Go, I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 219 Don''t Go, I Miss You So Much


    "Don''t leave, Jack. I miss you so much. Do you know how much I miss you?"


    She sobbed and trembled.


    If it was in the past, Jack would definitely turn around and hug her regardless of anything.


    But now it was different.


    "Sarah."


    He called her name in a low voice, and it was difficult to tell his emotions.


    "Hum? "


    As she heard the man calling her name, Sarah raised her head with tears in her eyes.


    "You make me sick."


    Jack said word by word. He suddenly pushed away the woman''s arms and threw her back.


    Sarah stumbled and fell to the ground. Her injured arm was still bleeding. Seeing her like this, Jack felt


    sorry for her, but he was still unmoved and stood aside expressionlessly.


    Sarah didn''t expect that the man who once loved her so much would be so cold. She bit her lips tightly,


    sat still on the ground and cried silently.


    He didn''t care about her at all. Except for Lily, no one''s tears could touch him!


    As she saw he didn''t respond for a long time, Sarah was a little tired after crying. She slowly stood up


    and walked towards the man step by step.


    "I miss you so much, Jack. I came back this time just to be with you. Don''t you want me toe be to


    you? I''m back now... "


    The conversation in the room happened to be heard clearly by Lily who just came back.


    ''Isn''t that woman Sarah?


    Is she really the woman mentioned by Annie?''


    Her mind went nk. She stood at the door and listened to the conversation inside dully.


    "Sarah, I don''t care why you came back this time. Anyway, I warn you to stay away from Lily. You know


    my temper."


    How could Jack not know why she came back?


    She came back and tried every means to get close to Lily. What was her purpose ofing to this


    hospital?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    What was the purpose of this trick?


    "In order to get close to Lily, you even made yourself look like a ghost. Is it worth it?"


    As if he was contemptuous of her, he cast a disdainful nce at her.


    Her face was as pale as that of a female ghost, and her embarrassed appearance was really annoying.


    Jack didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He just wanted to leave the woman in front of him.


    "I did it for you, Jack. Have you forgotten me?"


    Sarah didn''t give up. She didn''t believe that Jack had forgotten her so soon. She was never a person


    who would retreat from difficulties.


    "For me?"


    As if he had heard a huge joke, a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were


    full of cruelty.


    "Don''t you believe me? I love you so much, and you also love me... "


    "Shut up!"


    ''Love her?


    It is so funny. That love died the moment she left!''


    Thinking of the past, he had a murderous look in his deep eyes.


    At this time, Lily, who was squatting outside the door, had already choked with sobs. At this moment,


    she suddenly felt a little helpless.


    Thinking of the scene that Sarah smiled at her innocently, she felt that she was like a clown, who was


    fooled by her.


    How could there be such a scheming woman in the world.


    "Who is Sarah?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Who is Sarah?"


    "She is one of Annie''s best friends..."


    The previous conversations were like big jokes.


    It turned out that she was the most pathetic one!

 Chapter 220 Anger

    Chapter 220 Anger


    Why did they all lie to her? Wasn''t it good to tell her?


    Everyone has ex-boyfriends or ex-girlfriends. Did he have to hide this from her?


    Paper can''t wrap fire. A lie would be revealed sooner orter.


    She hated deception the most. Thinking of the conversations and the "answers" she had before, she


    couldn''t help feeling aggrieved and angry!


    She really wanted to run inside and p that shameless woman, so that she could see her identity


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    clearly!


    But she held back her anger. It was in the hospital, not outside. She couldn''t lose her temper at will.


    After all, Sarah was a newer and had a good rtionship with the colleagues. If she was in trouble


    now, everyone would me her.


    At that time, would she still let Jack clean up the mess?


    After thinking for a while, she sighed helplessly, wiped the tears on her face and walked towards the


    washroom.


    "Sarah, I warn you. We have nothing to do with each other now. Don''t disturb my life with Lily


    anymore."


    With a livid face, Jack coldly looked into her tearful eyes, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    How could Sarah not see his impatience, but she could not give up. She believed that as long as she


    took the initiative, there would be stories between them.


    ''What is Lily? She is just a pander.


    Jack must love her!''


    "You love me, don''t you? Or why didn''t you mention my name to Lily?"


    She had always been curious about why Lily didn''t know her. Had he never mentioned her to her?


    She guessed that maybe her name was a taboo for him, because he loved her so much that he didn''t


    dare to mention it.


    There was helplessness in the originally hateful eyes of Jack.


    He never knew that Sarah was such a narcissistic person!


    "Sarah, who gave you the confidence?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had stabbed his beloved, he wouldn''t want to talk to this unreasonable


    woman anymore!


    In the past, they were indeed an enviable couple, but that was the past.


    The past would nevere back, and everything was just the fantasy of this woman!


    "Then why didn''t you dare to mention me? Are you afraid of mentioning the past? You are really a


    coward, Jack! "


    Sarah looked a little sad and hysterical. She bit her pale lips, with blood dripping from her arms. She


    just looked at the man in front of her, and tears were streaming down her face.


    "Dare not mention you? Well, I just feel sick to mention you. Why should I mention you? "


    Hearing her ridiculous words, he became calmer.


    All of a sudden, he felt lucky that she had left. Why did he fall in love with such a woman at that time?


    "You!"


    It never urred to Sarah that he would say such words. She was so angry that she could only cry.


    Why did this happen? Yes, it was all because of Lily. She took everything from her!


    ''I won''t let you go, Lily!''


    Sarah clenched her fists, and her eyes were full of malice.


    "Mr. Jack, I''ming to bind up Doctor Lin wound."


    The doctor came in and said in a low voice. Seeing the anger on Jack''s face, she dared not say


    anything.


    Of course, Jack would not transfer his anger to the innocent. He nodded and asked coldly, "Where is


    Mrs. Lily?"


    He hadn''t seen her since she went to call the doctor. The doctor hade, but where was


    she?

 Chapter 221 I Dont Want To Interrupt Your Tryst

    Chapter 221 I Don''t Want To Interrupt Your Tryst


    "Oh, by the way, Mrs. Lily said she was waiting for you in the car."


    The doctor suddenly remembered the words that Lily asked him to convey just now. He said in a hurry.


    "Okay."


    Jack left the ward without looking back, leaving Sarah alone...


    When he arrived at the car, he saw that Lily was sitting in the car without saying a word. His eyes


    softened.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you waiting for me here?"


    ''Because I don''t want to interrupt your tryst!''


    She almost blurted out. "I''m tired. I came to the car to have a rest," said she in a low voice,


    expressionless.


    Yes, she was indeed tired


    Jack thought she was frightened, so he held her in his arms and gently stroked her soft long hair.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Somehow, Lily felt sad. Thinking of what she had heard outside the ward just now, she felt


    ufortable.


    She didn''t get rid of the man''s arms, but gently pulled his sleeve and cried in a low voice.


    The man held her more tightly, as if he wanted to integrate her into his body.


    "It''s okay."


    He let go of her, raised her chin with his fingers and kissed away the tears on her face. "It''s all over."


    ''It''s all over?


    Is it really all over?


    Has Sarahe back?


    Is this also the past?''


    She couldn''t help feeling sad. But she knew nothing about his past. She didn''t know him very well.


    Maybe Sarah knew him better.


    "Go home."


    He always felt that she was unhappy today, but he didn''t know why.


    Did she already know?


    But ording to her character, if she knew, she would definitely ask.


    Jack could not help but feel a little confused


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at northern suburbs, she plunged into the room and didn''t want to show up.


    She just wanted to stay alone in the room for a while and didn''t want to see the amorous man Jack.


    He didn''t want to tell her the truth at this moment. It seemed that he didn''t want to get married!


    She was so angry that she wanted to drag the man outside to beat him up, but she had always been


    the coward. Although she was tough, she couldn''t do it when she saw his face!


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    At night, Lily was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling with empty eyes.


    There was a knock on the door, but she was still in a daze.


    As the woman in the room didn''t open the door, Jack thought something had happened, so he kicked


    the door open.


    Damn it!


    Hearing the loud noise, Lily came to her senses, but the poor door was already lying on the ground in a


    mess.


    Was this man a devil?


    Why did he kick the door?


    "What''s wrong with you, Jack?"


    She was so angry that she jumped out of the bed. With her bare feet, she walked to the front of Jack,


    staring at the expressionless face in front of her.


    Seeing this, Jack immediately picked her up and sat down in bed.


    "Don''t bare feet."


    His voice was still low, echoing in the big room, like the healing cello.


    But she still felt ufortable. She didn''t want to talk to the man in front of her anymore and lowered


    her head silently.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Feeling that she was strange, Jack forced her to look at him.


    He didn''t allow her to be wronged at all. His woman couldn''t be wronged!


    Seeing this, she couldn''t hold on any longer. She silently shed tears, and her lips were help


    trembling.

 Chapter 222 Why Do You Want To Marry Me

    Chapter 222 Why Do You Want To Marry Me


    "You and Sarah..."


    Lily choked with sobs, not knowing how to say it.


    ''Question him? It seems inappropriate.


    However, it is really depressing.''


    His originally deep eyes became deeper.


    It seemed that she had known everything. There was no need for him to hide it from her.


    "Childhood sweetheart."


    The man said coldly, as if he was unwilling to mention it.


    "Childhood sweetheart, childhood sweetheart..."


    She repeated these words. ''Did I do something wrong?


    Why do I feel that I''m a mistress?


    They grew up together. Then who am I?


    They are a perfect match, but she took him away.''


    "You want to marry me because you had sex with me, do you?"


    Suddenly, she grabbed his cor and asked with her eyes wide open.


    If so, she would rather give up the rtionship and the marriage.


    Hearing this, Jack suddenly leaned forward, blocked her lips and took a hard bite.


    "What do you think?"


    What was in her mind?


    He wanted to marry her because he had sex with her?


    Would he arrange a marriage casually because of this kind of thing?


    "Be sober, Lily!"


    He knocked at her smooth forehead, and she almost burst into tears in pain.


    This man really didn''t know how to be tender to a woman. How could he hit her so violently!


    "I''m very sober. I just want to ask. I told you at the beginning that you don''t need to be responsible for


    me. I... HMM... Jack... Jack... "


    Before she could finish her words, she was stopped by the man in front of her.


    This chattering little mouth really needed a kiss!


    The man gently stroked her jade like body and lit up her body.


    The kiss made her dizzy. Her mind went nk, but her body honestly cooperated with the man''s


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    movements. Her legs couldn''t help but wrap around his waist...


    After a moment of lovemaking, Jack was panting heavily on top of her, and she copsed into his arms,


    exhausted.


    What did she do wrong again?


    How could he have sex with her at will?


    Why was this man so energetic?


    Lying under him, she didn''t dare to move. She was afraid that he would torture her again when he


    recovered.


    "Do you still think that I want to marry you because I had sex with you?"


    He kissed her red face lovingly. It felt so good.


    She was driving him crazy. He couldn''t help but hold her tightly.


    "No, no..."


    ''Under this circumstance, how dare she refute? She doesn''t want to ask for trouble.''


    The man''s stiff chest covered her body, so she felt warm.


    "You, you get up. You almost pressed me to death..."


    She said with difficulty.


    The muscr man was pressing on her thin body. It was really difficult for her to support him.


    At the same time, he also consciously turned over andy on the side, reaching out to hold her in his


    arms. With her in his arms, it would make him feel very relieved.


    She moved her body, adjusted to her mostfortable position and nestledfortably in his arms. ...


    In fact, this feeling was not bad.


    She couldn''t help smiling and suddenly remembered something.


    "Don''t think you can muddle through, Jack."


    ''Humph! This bad man changed the topic and even talked about her. She was talking about her and


    Sarah. Why did he talk about their having sex?''

 Chapter 223 How To Make It Up To Me

    Chapter 223 How To Make It Up To Me


    Jack was speechless. It seemed that this topic was not brought up by him...


    "Tell me now, or I won''t forgive you!"


    She clenched her fists and hit him on the back of his hard hand.


    It seemed that she really wanted to know, but in fact, it didn''t matter.


    Jack thought for a while and exined to her clearly.


    "Sarah and I have known each other since we were very young."


    His mind seemed to have returned to many years ago. He couldn''t remember exactly when, but he


    vaguely remembered that Sarah was still an innocent and lovely little girl at that time.


    "Later, we got together somehow."


    As if lost in thought, he stroked her soft hair.


    "Then we broke up and I met you."


    This memory... Eh... Simple and direct...


    Lily didn''t know what to say. She smiled awkwardly.


    ''Gentleman, can you not be so reticent?''


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He made her suffer from obsessivepulsive disorder!


    She had thought that she would hear some shocking love story, and her tears were ready.


    However, he didn''t even get to the point!


    "I was young and ignorant at that time. I knew nothing about love."


    Jack shook his head helplessly. He didn''t want to talk about it, because there was really nothing to say.


    But since she insisted on listening, what could he do?


    "Well, there was no point."


    Did he bully her as she was a science student?


    But it was so obvious that everyone could know that there was no point! There was even no emphasis!


    "It doesn''t matter. The point is that I knew you after I broke up with her. Do you understand?"


    Jack raised his eyebrows and rubbed the softness in his palm, flirting from time to time.


    She really wanted to kick this man out of bed, but she didn''t have the courage. She didn''t know what


    this moody man would do to her next second.


    "But, I... s!"


    She still felt uneasy. She always felt that she had stolen someone else''s boyfriend.


    After all, they had been together since childhood. If it weren''t for what had happened between her and


    Jack, they would have reconciled.


    Sarah had taken a stab for her today, but she ran away as she was angry with Jack, without even


    seeing her.


    Thinking about this, she felt a little mncholy and sighed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that she was like a child who had done something wrong, Jack tightened his grip on her and


    held her tightly.


    "Nothing. I just feel sorry for you and Sarah."


    She was not mocking. She was sincere. Anyone would feel pity as the childhood sweetheart were


    separated from each other.


    But these words were very harsh to him.


    What did she want to do?


    "What do you mean?"


    He frowned and said unhappily.


    "Nothing. I just feel that I seem to have stolen someone else''s husband."


    She pouted and looked guilty.


    Seeing her like this, Jack was really unhappy. This woman was provoking him!


    ''Well. Does she want to be righteous? She even wants to give up her husband to someone else?


    Well, it seems that this woman really needs punishment!


    "Lily, do you feel that you have done something wrong?"


    "Hum."


    She was absent-minded and didn''t care about what the man said. She just answered casually.


    "Okay, then make it up to me..."


    After saying that, he pressed her under his body again...

 Chapter 224 Care Makes Trouble

    Chapter 224 Care Makes Trouble


    On the second day, Lily got up early and came to the hospital.


    In the ward, Sarah was lying on the bed with a pale face. But when she heard the noise, she quickly sat


    up.


    "Lily, why are you here so early?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lily put down the things in her hands and held her up carefully.


    "Don''t move. Let me see how your wound is."


    Seeing that Sarah looked behind her from time to time, she couldn''t help feeling a little jealous.


    Was she looking for Jack?


    "He didn''te. He went to thepany."


    Said Lily tly, breaking all her fantasies.


    Although she felt sorry for Sarah, she still didn''t want the two of them to rekindle their rtionship. Love


    was selfish. Who wanted to give up the love they just got?


    "Okay."


    Disappointment shed across Sarah''s pale face.


    She thought he woulde, at least just stop by to see her.


    Was it because Lily didn''t allow him toe here?


    Thinking of this, Sarah hated this hypocritical woman more.


    Sarah didn''t expect her to be so scheming. She had thought that Lily was just a fool. Well, it seemed


    that Sarah had underestimated her.


    She underestimated her enemy!


    "Sarah, you just need to take care of yourself and leave your work to me."


    Said Lily with a smile. She felt sad when she remembered that Sarah blocked the knife for her


    yesterday.


    But her words were harsh to Sarah.


    ''To you? Rest assured?


    Do you mean that you don''t want me to have a crush on Jack anymore?


    Well, it''s so funny.''


    Why should Sarah give her man to this woman who just came out halfway?


    "Okay."


    Although she was angry, she had to endure it. She wanted to know who could be the winner in the end.


    There was a moment of silence in the ward...


    Realizing the awkward atmosphere, Lily coughed.


    "Sarah, I know what happened between you and Jack."


    Lily thought for a while and decided to tell her the truth, so that she could control her emotions well.


    Hearing this, Sarah''s pale face flushed.


    Did she hear what they said yesterday?


    But it was not a bad thing. She didn''t have to make it clear to Lily.


    "Lily, don''t think too much. It''s all in the past. Don''t mind it."


    Seemingly worried about Lily''s sadness, she quickly grabbed the hand of the person in front of her and


    said anxiously.


    Lily shook her head and replied, "I''m fine."


    How could she not care?


    "Jack and I grew up together, we are just like family members. However, something happenedter,


    and I left him. s, I think he was also very pitiful. I was really forced at that time. When he loved me


    most, I had no choice but to leave."


    She said these words not only to provoke Lily, but also to tell what was on her mind.


    She had never forgotten Jack''s love for her, so she had to go all out to get it back.


    As expected, after Lily heard this, her face changed.


    When he loved her most...


    Somehow, Lily''s heart was full of bitterness, as if it was pricked.


    She didn''t know what to say, but nodded with a stiff smile.


    "Lily, you must take good care of him. Jack has a strange temper, but when he loves you, he will


    be very gentle."


    Sarah said with a smile. Looking at the stiff smile on Lily''s face, she couldn''t help but feel proud.


    For the understanding of Jack, Lily had no choice but to step aside!

 Chapter 225 Hit Her On Purpose

    Chapter 225 Hit Her On Purpose


    "Besides, he doesn''t like..."


    Sarah was still spouting, while Lily was sitting aside and listening to her talking about her boyfriend.


    This feeling was really...


    Hard to tell!


    Although Lily couldn''t sit still, Sarah didn''t seem to have the intention to stop. On the contrary, she


    talked about their childhood.


    "At that time, we were both very young, but he always gave in to me. I felt that he was like a big


    brother, so I pestered him every day."


    Recalling those days, Sarah couldn''t help feeling sad. Those were the best memory between them.


    "That''s great!"


    She said with a smile.


    What did she mean?


    Showing off to her?


    She said so much only to tell her she knew Jack better than she did!


    But Sarah''s eyes looked harmless. It seemed it was not what she thought.


    Lily kept silent again. Maybe she had thought too much.


    Women were always jealous. As long as it was rted to love, they would always look at others with


    narrow eyes.


    In fact, what Sarah said was right.


    They grew up together and knew each other well.


    She was not showing off, but telling the fact. She was oversensitive.


    When her eyes met the red blood, Lily felt ashamed again.


    She took a stab for her, but she was suspicious. She was being so mean.


    "Lily, am I talking too much?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Sarah asked carefully.


    She wanted to say more to dere her sovereignty, but she couldn''t say anything when she saw the


    changes on Lily''s face.


    She couldn''t be anxious. She had to take it slow.


    "No, no, no."


    She shook her head immediately. Although she felt ufortable, she still wore a patient smile on her


    face.


    Of course, she talked too much. On one would like to hear the story of her boyfriend from his ex-


    girlfriend.


    But what could she do? His ex-girlfriend happened to be her savior.


    "Didn''t Jack tell you that? He said that he would never forget these things."


    Sarah lowered her head sadly, with a hint of slyness in her eyes.


    She exaggerated every word, but Lily didn''t know and was just kept it in the dark.


    "Ah? No, Jack never mentioned these things to me."


    Why should he mention these things for no reason?


    "Okay."


    Seeing this, Sarah smiled. She didn''t know how to continue the topic. It seemed that Lily wasn''t


    irritated.


    ''s, it''s really bad. She didn''t react as I expected.''


    "Sarah, you have a rest. I''m going to my office."


    She couldn''t stay here with her all the time. She checked his watch and found that it was almost time to


    go to work.


    Since the evaluation incidentst time, she had never beente. She didn''t want to be the talk of


    others.


    She was more serious about her work.


    After returning to her office, she sat at her desk and stared at theputer screen for a long time,


    expressionless.


    Did she really not care?


    Impossible!


    But what did Sarah mean by saying that?


    Did she hit her on purpose?


    Suddenly, she felt a little annoyed. She turned on theputer and input "Sarah".


    Since Sarah came to this hospital, she had never doubted her. She just thought that she was an


    innocent and kind girl.


    But the content on theputer really surprised her.

 Chapter 226 The Past

    Chapter 226 The Past


    "Sarah, the daughter of the Lin Group, graduated from..."


    "Best friends with the Nan n..."


    "The engagement between the daughter of the Lin n and Mr. Jack of the Nan n..."


    There were a lot of news about these two people. Why hadn''t she seen or followed it before?


    Now it seemed that she really broke up a young couple.


    Annoyed, Lily turned off theputer and didn''t want to see the news anymore.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She hadn''t seen Sarah for a whole day. She always felt that she didn''t dare to look into her clear eyes.


    ''Oh my God! Why do I feel guilty?


    After returning home, she didn''t know how to mention this matter to Jack. In his words, the past was


    the past, and she didn''t have to take it to heart. After all, Sarah was only in the past, and had nothing to


    do with the present.


    "Lily."


    Jack came over and held her in his arms.


    ''What''s wrong with her after work? Did Sarah say something to her?''?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Raising her head, Lily asked listlessly, looking a little tired.


    "Nothing. Are you tired? Go out for a walk? "


    After saying that, without waiting for her answer, Jack took her hand and walked out.


    In the past few days, she didn''t know there was a stone path behind the deste northern suburban


    vi.


    The path was full of cobblestones, not as abrupt as the stone road in the park. It was veryfortable


    to walk on it.


    She remembered when she was a child, her parents always took her and her sister to the park for a


    walk after work. Every time she walked the stone path, she gritted her teeth in pain.


    But this time, she didn''t feel this way. It was a crisp massage.


    She hadn''t taken a walk with her parents for a long time. Looking at the setting sun, Lily couldn''t help


    but sigh.


    How time flies! In the blink of an eye, she was going to get married and be a wife.


    She turned to look at the man next to her, who was staring straight ahead. A pair of big hands held her


    tightly, as if she would disappear at any time.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever been here, Jack."


    The air here was fresh andfortable, not as stuffy as that in thete summer.


    Surrounded by bamboo forests, drifting faintly in the breeze, the rustling of the noise echoed with the


    cries of cicada inte summer.


    Listening to the sound of the symphony, Lily felt that everything was suddenly enlightened, as if all the


    annoyance had been thrown out of her mind, leaving only joy and happiness.


    Why didn''t he bring her to such a good ce until now?


    Lily thought with resentment.


    "Yes, you have never been here before."


    Jack had never taken her here before. He did have a lot of things to do and always forgot to take her


    out for a walk.


    He often came here alone. It was quiet here and he could think about many things quietly.


    ''This is such a good ce. He must be afraid of being taken away by me.'' Lily thought.


    Looking at her rolling eyes, Jack knew that she was thinking about something else.


    "This is all yours."


    Jack whispered in her ear.


    The warm breath lingered in her ears, blowing her soft hair, and dyed her tender cheeks red.


    All hers?


    ''Why do I feel like I''m a mistress?''


    "No way!"


    How could she want other people''s things?


    This made her embarrassed. She was not a woman who relied on men to live.

 Chapter 227 Mine Is Yours

    Chapter 227 Mine Is Yours


    "What?"


    Jack looked at her in confusion, and his deep eyes were full of doubts.


    What did she say? She didn''t want it?


    "Mine is yours."


    He held her in his arms and buried into her soft neck, sucking her unique fragrance.


    ''What is he doing in broad daylight?''


    "No one is here."


    Jack knew what she was thinking and said in a low voice.


    "Did you and Sarah walk hand in hand like this?"


    She obviously felt that the man paused.


    Thinking of thosements on the Inte, she felt a little sad.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Jack gently knocked on her forehead. Why did she ask about it?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Could it be...


    There was a touch of coldness in his deep eyes. He would never allow anyone to fan her ears.


    "No, I just asked casually."


    She didn''t mean anything else. She just thought of it all of a sudden.


    All of a sudden, she hugged the man in front of her tightly.


    The real temperature made her feel at ease. Anyway, he belonged to her.


    She seldom took the initiative, which made him feel surprised and ttered.


    He was determined to marry this woman!


    And those who had hurt her would have to pay the price!


    He tightly held the woman in his arms, but his eyes became colder and colder...


    The next day, as usual, Lily went to work on time.


    But the people stay far away from her, and there were even disdainful gazes from time to time. She


    was very confused.


    ''Why?


    Is it because of the medical trouble this time?


    But the president said that it had nothing to do with her. It was intentional injury.


    Didn''t they know?''


    But she didn''t respond. Anyway, a clean hand wants no washing.


    Even so, she still had a fantasy.


    But this situation had actuallysted for a week, and there were always people pointing at her.


    ''Did I offend these people again?'' she wondered.


    ''Are they insane?''


    "What are you talking about?"


    She grabbed the two nurses and asked coldly.


    The two nurses looked at her fearlessly and contemptuously.


    "We are talking about someone who was a mistress and broke up a pair of childhood sweethearts. Dr.


    Lily, do you know who she is?"


    She really didn''t know!


    But she always felt that these two people were mocking at her. Such a strange tone really made her


    "imaginative".


    "Who is it?"


    She asked in confusion.


    "Why don''t you check your phone?"


    Another nurse rolled her eyes at her and said impatiently. Then she left with her partner.


    She was really pissed off by them.


    ''Are these two young girls going through menopause ahead of time?''


    "Stop! Why did you talk to me like that? Did I abuse you or your family? "


    She asked angrily.


    "Does Mr. Jack know what you are doing? How could he fall in love with you? In order to be the young


    madam of the Nan n, you must have tried every means. How did you seduce Mr. Jack? Can you


    teach me? "


    A nurse sneered and raised her eyebrows.


    Normally, she would have pped her across the face. But now, she was stunned.


    Before she came to her senses, the two nurses had left directly.


    She turned on her phone, and her face was full of disbelief.

 Chapter 228 Take A Stab For Your Sister-in-law

    Chapter 228 Take A Stab For Your Sister-inw


    She was on the top search unexpectedly?


    Damn it! What the hell?


    "Lily seduced the third son of the Nan n..."


    "She did everything she could to achieve her goal..."


    "In order to be Mrs. Nan, she even separate the childhood sweethearts..."


    "They are childhood sweethearts, a perfect match..."


    "The daughter of the Lin family came back home, the mistress..."


    ''Oh, my God!


    What the hell are these?''


    She didn''t often read the news and didn''t find it. No wonder the people around her looked strangely


    these days.


    ''''Ring, ring, ring..."


    The phone rang. It was from her father.


    They might have seen the news. What about Jack? Didn''t Jack know that?


    But at this time, she had no time to care so much.


    "Dad."


    She picked up the phone, but her tone was unusually calm. She couldn''t let her parents worry about


    her.


    "Lily, did you see those news? What happened?"


    After seeing the news at home, Mr. and Mrs. Lv were so angry that they wanted to kill those journalists.


    But on second thought, he wondered if Lily was really a meddler in other people''s rtionship.


    Jack didn''t mention Sarah, the daughter of the Lin family. Did someone deliberately make things


    difficult for Lily?


    "I don''t know. I''ll go back and ask Jack."


    She suddenly felt tired and didn''t want to care about these rumors anymore.


    Ever since she knew Jack, she had never had a peaceful life. There was always an ident.


    She suddenly felt a little tired and had no time to exin these unnecessary topics.


    She would like to see what these people could say.


    "Where is Sarah?"


    A familiar voice came. She looked at the source of the voice subconsciously. It was exactly Annie.


    The girl raised her head arrogantly and nced at everyone in the hall with disdain. The people around


    her were full of envy when they saw the little princess.


    She didn''t want to have too much contact with her, so she just stood aside and watched her


    performance quietly.


    After a while, Sarah came out and hugged her excitedly when she saw her.


    "Annie, why are you here?"


    "Sarah, I miss you so much. Why didn''t you tell me when you came back?"


    In her arms, Annie pouted like a little baby.


    She had never seen Annie being so well behaved.


    No wonder she said again and again that only Sarah deserved to be her sister-inw.


    Perhaps, in her heart, only Sarah could make her so obedient.


    It could be imagined how good the rtionship between them was. Weren''t it for Jack, Annie would


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    have made things difficult for her.


    At the thought of this, she felt very ufortable. She was not jealous, but just aggrieved.


    "Sarah what''s wrong? What''s wrong with your arm? "


    With sharp eyes, Annie saw the unhealed scar on Sarah''s arm. She was shocked. How dazzling the


    scar was on Sarah''s white and tender arm.


    "It''s okay. I took a stab for your sister-inw."


    Sarah said with a smile, as if she didn''t care at all.


    "Sister-inw? You mean the woman named Lily? "


    Annie widened her eyes and looked at her in disbelief.


    "Sarah, why did you say that she is my sister-inw? That woman is much worse than you. I won''t


    admit her!"


    She turned her face away in anger.

 Chapter 229 A Scary Woman

    Chapter 229 A Scary Woman


    Did Sarah really lose her love for her brother?


    No, she would never allow such a thing to happen!


    Standing aside, Lily heard all these words.


    She didn''t expect that Annie would abuse her like that!


    Well. Was she too good tempered?


    If it weren''t for Jack, she wouldn''t have let go of this girl so easily. For her humiliation, she wouldn''t be


    tolerant of her!


    "Annie, you should know your position."


    She walked over slowly and said coldly.


    Obviously, Sarah didn''t expect her to be here. A trace of astonishment shed through her eyes.


    She walked up to her and held her arm with a smile.


    "Lily, why are you here? Annie is also here today. Let''s have dinner together."


    As she was so enthusiastic, she felt embarrassed to refuse. But before she could say anything, Annie


    showed an expression of disgust.


    "I don''t want to have dinner with her. Sarah, I''m here for you!"


    Annie stamped her feet in anger and pulled Sarah to her side, as if Lily hadmitted an


    unpardonable crime.


    This made her very unhappy. She didn''t want to have dinner with her either.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t have dinner with you, sister."


    She stressed the word "sister" on purpose.


    ''Humph! No matter howcent you are, I''m your sister-inw. What''s the use of jumping around in


    front of me?''


    As Lily looked at her coldly, the smile at the corners of her mouth deepened.


    Sure enough, Annie''s delicate little face changed. The gradually changing expression on her face was


    really "colorful".


    ''That is the price for embarrassing me. You asked for it.


    Others can''t do anything to you, but I''m not afraid of you.''


    She sneered in her heart.


    Seeing this scene, Sarah, who was standing aside, was very happy in her heart.


    Just do whatever you want. The more you hate her, the better. And she would be the final winner!


    "Humph! Who gave you the courage to call me sister? My brother? "


    Annie walked towards her step by step. Her eyes were full of viciousness, but they couldn''t frighten Lily


    at all.


    "Don''t you know what kind of person you are? Why did Sarah and my brother break up? It''s all


    because of you. You''re a mistress!"


    Before she finished her words, the crowd agitated.


    It seemed thosements on the Inte were true. Sarah and Jack were childhood sweethearts, and


    Lily was the mistress!


    The youngdy of the Nan n had admitted those things. How could it be false?


    "I didn''t expect Lily is such a person."


    "Yeah. I didn''t believe those words at first."


    "Now you believe me, don''t you?"


    The discussions around her made her feel headache.


    But she didn''t panic at all. When Annie saw the news, she was willing to believe it. Wasn''t this what she


    wanted to see?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Annie, don''t say anything!"


    Sarah scolded her, but she didn''t deny those words.


    Why would she overturn what she had done?


    This scene was exactly what she wanted to see. Very good, she was very satisfied!


    "Sarah, isn''t what I said true? You and my brother love each other so much, but this woman broke you


    up. I really hate her! "


    Annie choked with sobs. The way she gritted her teeth was so scary, as if she could swallow up Lily


    alive the next second.

 Chapter 230 A Well Deserved Good Person

    Chapter 230 A Well Deserved Good Person


    "Annie, stop it."


    Sarah hurriedly stopped her, but she did not deny what she said.


    Even if others misunderstood her, so what?


    All these were what she wanted to see. How could she give up such a good opportunity?


    "Sarah you..."


    It seemed that Annie still didn''t want to give up. After thinking for a while, she wanted to say something.


    She had made up her mind to let Lily leave the hospital today.


    How could Lily be bullied so easily?


    Annie always made things difficult for her and embarrassed her in public. Did she really think she was a


    pushover?


    "That''s enough. I don''t want to have dinner with you either. I don''t want to say anything. Okay, I''ll go


    home and ask your brother about it. Why do people always say that I am a mistress?"


    Now that things hade to this, she was not willing to endure it. Annie had gone too far. She had to


    show mercy to others, but she always relentlessly hit others'' self-esteem.


    ''The Nan family is spoiling you, but I won''t spoil you!''


    Upon hearing that, Annie was flustered. She didn''t expect that Lily would n to go back to tell her


    brother!


    "You... Don''t ask my brother about it!"


    She hemmed and hawed, and instantly looked at Sarah, who was standing aside, as if she had seen a


    life-saving straw.


    "Sarah, she wants to tell my brother."


    She was so anxious that she was about to cry. Thinking of the cold tone ofst time, she was scared.


    No wonder her brother had changed his attitude towards her these days. It turned out that this woman


    was making mischief.


    Annie hated her more and more, looking at her with hatred.


    "Lily, Annie is just a kid after all. Don''t take it to heart."


    Sarah actually spoke for Annie?


    That was normal. After all, they had known each other for so many years.


    But Lily didn''t care about her words at all. ''Kid?


    Should I give in as she''s a kid?


    If she ps me, should I say thank you?


    No way.''


    She hated others to take advantage of his seniority or young age most. It was really annoying!


    "Kids shouldn''t cut in when adults are talking."


    She replied crossly, not only satirizing Annie, but also making it clear to Sarah, "I don''t buy it!"


    It seemed that Sarah did not expect that she would not give in. For a moment, she was speechless and


    did not know what to say.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She had no choice but to persuade her kindly, e on, don''t be angry. It''s not a big deal. Just let it


    go."


    In fact, she was too serious. Things were not as bad as she said. And she kept making concessions.


    However, in other people''s eyes, it was because she was too extreme and fussed about it. In the end,


    she would be a bad person.


    But she, Sarah, would really be a good person.


    It must be Sarah who would enjoy the benefits of the fisherman.


    Sarah looked at them coldly.


    ''Just fight. See who canugh to the end.''


    But Lily didn''t care about that. She turned her face aside, unwilling to see Annie''s irritating face.


    "Sarah, did you see my brother?"


    Sarah had been back for a long time, so she should have seen him many times.


    Annie really wanted the two to meet, thinking that as long as they met, they would definitely rekindle


    their rtionship.


    But the fact was not so good. Sarah could not help smiling bitterly.


    "You already have a sister-inw. What are you thinking about?"


    She teased and flicked the tip of Annie''s small nose.

 Chapter 231 Jealousy Drives People Crazy

    Chapter 231 Jealousy Drives People Crazy


    "Oh, I just want you to meet as soon as possible."


    So what?


    Jack still ignored her. Although she always believed that he loved her, now Lily was between them.


    He looked at Lily with tenderness that she had never seen before.


    It really made her jealous!


    "Come on, you girl. You''d better go back now. Don''t worry about such things anymore."


    Sarah pushed her out, but Annie was still unwilling to leave in her arms.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Seeing this, Lily felt ufortable for no reason.


    What''s this? Putting on a show?


    Let her see how intimate the two of them were?


    It was ridiculous. If there were no special circumstances, she would not have too much contact with


    Annie even if she married into the Nan family.


    With Sarah''s persuasion, Annie left reluctantly.


    Looking at her back, Sarah shook her head helplessly.


    "s, Annie is such a sticky girl. Don''t take it to heart."


    It took her a while to realize that Sarah was talking to her. She shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not the first time. I''m used to it."


    She had to get used to it, or she would be really pissed off by that arrogant girl.


    Fortunately, she was magnanimous, or she would really have a heart attack!


    She looked at Sarah and found acent smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Was she wrong?


    Then she looked at Sarah again, who was still smiling.


    Well, it must be her illusion. How could Sarah make things difficult for her?


    She had thought that everything would be fine after this day.


    But the reality was not as good as she thought.


    Every day, Annie came to see Sarah and mocked at Lily. Lily didn''t want to argue with her, so she had


    to endure it.


    However, it seemed that Annie was acting more and more outrageously.


    Just as she was cursing her as a bitch, she couldn''t help raising her hand...


    Annie quickly closed her eyes and stood still in horror.


    But the p didn''t fall on her, and Lily''s hand froze in the air.


    At this moment, she had mixed feelings. If this p fell on her, the rtionship between her and Annie


    wouldpletely break down, and there would be unnecessary troubles.


    After thinking for a while, she put down her hand in silence.


    When Sarah saw her put down her hand, a hint of disappointment shed through her eyes.


    She wanted so much to hear the crisp p, as if she had heard the sound of theplete copse of


    the rtionship between them.


    But Lily didn''t do it. Sarah really wanted to take her hand to control everything.


    But Lily suddenly put down her hand, as if she didn''t want to lower herself to the same level as Annie.


    If she had known this earlier, she would have talked more about Annie in front of her, so that she


    wouldn''t have any scruples.


    "Watch your mouth next time. Don''t bite me like a dog."


    Although she didn''t p her, she still said some ironic words.


    Lily was never forgiving. In school, she was one of the best debaters. No one had won her in terms of


    words.


    How dare the little girl, Annie, scold her?


    She really needed to be taught a lesson!


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Seeing that she didn''t dare to p her, Annie believed that she didn''t dare to hurt her, so she became


    tough again.


    This woman actually said she was a dog?


    "I''m talking about you. Your mouth is not good and your ears are deaf. Annie, you really should go to


    the hospital for checkup."

 Chapter 232 Dont Touch Her

    Chapter 232 Don''t Touch Her


    "You!"


    Annie was speechless and stamped her feet with anger.


    No one had humiliated her like that in her life. Everyone held her in their hands. This woman had gone


    too far!


    "I''ll tear your mouth!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Annie raised her hand and pped on Lily''s face.


    "Don''t touch her!"


    A cold voice came. In an instant, Annie was thrown out with a huge force and fell to the ground like a


    drowned mouse.


    Standing in front of Lily, Nathan looked coldly at the two arrogant women. His originally gentle face was


    full of contempt.


    He didn''t like this new female doctor at all, because she always stayed with Lily and didn''t give her any


    personal space.


    As a result, he couldn''t talk to Lily at all.


    And recently, he had heard the two women talking about Lily more than once.


    She hid it so well!


    His icy blue eyes were fixed on Sarah, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Noticing his scrutinizing eyes, Sarah lowered her head with a guilty conscience.


    "Who, who are you?"


    Annie stood up and asked angrily.


    Where did this mane out?


    This man was very handsome, but how could he push her!


    "You are not a member of our hospital. Why do you alwayse in and out of the hospital?"


    Nathan asked sharply, ignoring her.


    Hearing this, Annie seemed to hear a big joke. She could not help but cover her mouth and giggle.


    "Who am I? Ha-ha, I am Annie, the youngdy of the Nan n!"


    This man didn''t even know who she was. How ignorant he was!


    "Oh, Jack''s sister?"


    ''That''s the way the Nan n is. They are all arrogant like this. I really don''t understand why Lily wants


    to marry a member of the Nan n.''


    Nathan''s eyes were full of contempt. He didn''t take Nan n seriously.


    "Are you okay?"


    He didn''t have the patience to argue with the two hypocrites in front of him. He turned to look at Lily.


    When she saw him, she was a little surprised.


    She had been with Sarah these days and didn''t talk much to Nathan. She didn''t expect him to help her.


    "Yes..."


    She said softly, still with disbelief in her eyes.


    Seeing her expression, Nathan felt a little bitter.


    Anyway, she was someone else''s wife.


    "Doctor You..."


    "Shut up!"


    Sarah was about to greet him, but was interrupted ruthlessly.


    She was so angry that she clenched her fists and her nails were embedded in her flesh.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Damn it! What''s the charm of this woman? How can she fascinate two such excellent men?


    What a coquette!'' Sarah red at Lily behind Nathan with hatred.


    "Lily, I won''t let you go!"


    Seeing that Nathan was helping her, Annie couldn''t say anything more. She left in dejection after


    saying some harsh words.


    Sarah hurried to catch up with her.


    After the two of them left, Lily and Nathan looked at each other in embarrassment.


    But he didn''t say anything. Lily was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    Why did hee to help her? Although he came in time, she would be embarrassed.


    Annie would definitely tell Jack how she found someone to embarrass her...


    She sighed in her heart.


    She really didn''t know why she would provoke the Nan n. She asked for it.

 Chapter 233 A Shy Woman

    Chapter 233 A Shy Woman


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    A knock on the door interrupted Jack''s thoughts. He raised his head and saw Henrye in.


    Since he ran into Mr. Jack with Mrs. Lilyst time, he was forced to knock at the door.


    Mr. Jack seemed to be very vindictive and always looked at him coldly.


    "President, Miss Annie went to the hospital just now."


    In thepany, it was a rule that Henry would call him president.


    ''Nothing can be aplished without norms or standards, and Miss Annie seems to have forgotten


    this. She challenged Mr. Jack''s bottom line again and again.


    Mr. Jack spoils her because he has only one sister. When the chairman left, she was only one year old


    and had just learned to walk.


    Mr. Jack felt distressed for her, so he spoiled her. Unexpectedly, she has developed such an arrogant


    and willful character.


    This time, after Sarah came back, Miss Annie always hung out with her. Mr. Jack saw it all, but he


    didn''t say anything about it as he didn''t want to embarrass them.


    Moreover, Sarah is indeed a scheming woman. She just wants to put Mrs. Lily in trouble through Miss


    Annie.


    They are so childish that they think Mr. Jack doesn''t know these things, but in fact, he has already


    known.


    But Sarah is still pretending to be innocent to deceive others.


    s, she won''t shed tears until she sees the coffin.''


    "Hum."


    Jack just nodded and said nothing more.


    How could he not know these things? Annie had gone too far. She always made trouble in the hospital.


    As for Sarah, she was just a bitch.


    What was she still expecting?


    If she dared to hurt Lily and Annie, he would definitely let her pay the price!


    "It seems they made big scene this time."


    Henry said gingerly.


    Miss Annie insulted her sister-inw in public, which was indeed outrageous.


    "Oh?"


    Jack raised his eyes from the document and wanted to see what Sarah was up to.


    "Miss Annie... insulted Miss Lily... "


    Henry didn''t dare to say what she had said.


    Jack had guessed it roughly. His eyes suddenly turned cold. It seemed that Annie was bing more


    and more unreasonable!


    "What happenedter?"


    He stood up and walked to the French window, overlooking the whole city.


    "Later, the man called Nathan helped Mrs. Lily."


    Nathan?


    As he heard the name, his face became much gloomier.


    ''How would I allow other men to protect my woman?''


    "Okay, I know."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took the key and went out, leaving Henry in a daze.


    What?


    What did he know?


    What did Mr. Jack know? He hadn''t finished yet.


    Jack sped along the way to the hospital and went straight to Lily''s office.


    At this moment, Sarah was exining to Lily for what Annie did in the office.


    A hint of panic and joy shed through her eyes when she saw Jack.


    "Why are you here, Jack?"


    She quickly stood up and said with a smile, inadvertently flipping her hair with her right hand.


    She didn''t even look up at him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Sarah''s behavior made her very ufortable. It seemed as if Jack was her boyfriend.


    Jack ignored her and just nced at her coldly.


    His deep ck eyes were full of warning.


    Sarah blushed and tried to hide her panic with a smile.

 Chapter 234 I Dont Want To Suffer Wrong

    Chapter 234 I Don''t Want To Suffer Wrong


    Did he know what happened just now?


    Was he here to me her?


    "Lily, I''m here to take you home."


    Jack stepped forward and picked up the angry girl on the chair.


    ''Is she mad at me? How dare she ignore me?


    I need to get even with her.''


    "What... What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Although she was reluctant, she subconsciously wrapped her arms around the man''s neck.


    Sarah, who was standing next to them, saw the intimacy between the two people. Her face was like an


    oil painting, blue, red and purple.


    How she wished she could dig a hole in the ground to hide herself.


    ''When did Jack ever do this to her?


    What''s so good about her? Why does he love her so much?''


    "What do you think?"


    Although his tone was cold, the affection in his eyes could not be concealed.


    She was not envious, but very jealous!


    Somehow, she wanted to cry and ask him if he still loved her a little.


    ''Is all that she has done in vain?


    As soon as the arrow is shot, it is impossible to take it back.


    Anyway, since I havee back, I must take Jack back!''


    As the man held her tightly in his arms, she gave up struggling and let him hold her out.


    She happened to meet Sarah''s sharp eyes.


    Her eyes were full of hatred?


    However, her eyes were full of smile in a second.


    Was it her illusion again?


    "Are you mad at me?"


    The man''s low voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "What? No, no, it''s just... "


    The way she hemmed and hawed was so cute that Jack couldn''t help smiling.


    He held her, as if holding the treasure of the world, and walked out of the hospital openly.


    This was like breaking all the rumors, more powerful than the useless exnation.


    All the useless words were self defeating.


    She was still the young madam of the Nan n and Jack''s beloved wife.


    As for those things about mistress, it was really a joke!


    Standing in front of the window and looking at the backs of the two people, Sarah clenched her hands


    hard. She would definitely let this woman pay the price...


    When they got home, Lily still didn''t want to talk to him. Shey on the sofa and yed with her cell


    phone.


    But Jack did not intend to let her go so easily.


    He pressed down, took away her phone and raised her chin angrily.


    "Do you know what you have done wrong?"


    What? Did she do something wrong?


    Was he kidding?


    She was the victim. Could it be because she bullied his beloved sister?


    "Humph, I just scolded your good sister a little."


    The bitterness in her words was self-evident, like an upset jar of vinegar.


    How could he not understand what it meant.


    Before said something, she began to me him?


    Good, courageous!


    "Oh? How do you know what I mean? "


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jack raised his eyebrows and inadvertently raised the corners of his mouth. He gently hooked her with


    his fingers and looked at her with a faint smile.


    "Humph!"


    She didn''t want to talk to him. This man was simply unreasonable.


    She had to suffer wrong and be bullied by his sister to marry him!


    "Do Nathan still like you now?"


    His sudden question caught her off guard.


    "How do I know whether he likes me or not? I don''t think he has ever liked me!"


    Speaking of this, she felt wronged again.

 Chapter 235 Did He Embarrass You

    Chapter 235 Did He Embarrass You


    She used to like him so much, but he didn''t take her seriously at all.


    It turned out to be a farce.


    Once bitten, twice shy. She had never thought about this. Even if it was Jack, she had never thought


    about whether he liked her or not.


    She didn''t dare. She didn''t have the courage. All her courage had been used up in the university.


    In the end, she understood one thing.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, treating you well doesn''t necessarily mean liking you, because there is another kind of


    rtionship in the world, which is called friendship.


    Many people were blinded by friendship and had never broken through this line of defense.


    She didn''t dare, not because shecked courage, but because this kind of feeling was too illusory.


    "Hum, I''m not happy. Today he actually..."


    like a child, Jack buried his head in her chest and said sulkily.


    She was greatly shocked. This tall and strong man was lying in her arms like a puppy?


    Although this metaphor was not very appropriate, it was true.


    She reached out her hand and touched his soft hair.


    Well, it felt so good. It was the first time that she touched his hair. She needed to touch it more in the


    future.


    Jack seemed to feel that there was something wrong with this posture. It seemed as if she was


    touching a puppy?


    "He was afraid that I would be bullied by your sister. Your sister wanted to beat me. Shouldn''t I be


    angry?"


    She was stilling touching his hair, without noticing his possessive eyes at all.


    "Ah... HMM... "


    The man who had been lying in her arms like a puppy instantly blocked her chattering mouth.


    He felt unhappy at the thought that Nathan was around her all day long!


    No, Lily could only be his woman. No one could take her away!


    Thinking of this, his big hand tore her clothes madly and the ground was in a mess.


    Having no time to resist, she could only wrap her arms around his neck tightly and kissed him back.


    As Jack was so crazy, she suddenly felt a little flustered.


    ''Oh, my God! Will I be exhausted again today?''


    But Jack didn''t give her any time to think.


    Soon, the room was full of love, making people blush and their hearts beat faster...


    In the hospital, Sarah was pacing back and forth in her office with a gloomy face.


    At this time, her heartbeat was a little disordered and she was particrly anxious.


    Did Jack really know what she had done?


    Did he find out about the medical troublest time?


    Why?


    Thinking of the warning eyes of Jack just now, Sarah was shocked, aggrieved and panic.


    Why? She just wanted to get him. Was it wrong to get him back at any price? Was it wrong for her to


    make efforts for the man she liked?


    "Jack, I''m getting more and more confused about you,"


    she murmured, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Her phone rang. She picked it up and put it beside her ear.


    "Hello?"


    "Sarah!"


    Annie''s cheerful voice came from the other end of the phone, but with a trace of anxiety.


    Sarah was full of impatience. ''Why did she call at this time?''


    But she needed Annie, so she said softly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Did my brother embarrass you?"


    There was obvious embarrassment in Annie''s tone. She knew what kind of person Jack was and what


    kind of feeling he had for Lily.

 Chapter 236 Its Just Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 236 It''s Just Wishful Thinking


    But she still didn''t want to give up. Perhaps out of selfishness, she did not want an outsider to interfere


    in the life of the Nan n.


    But Sarah and her brother grew up together. How could they be separated by an outsider?


    Although Sarah had done something bad before, she was still so beautiful and generous. She was the


    goddess in her heart.


    Of course she hoped her brother to marry her goddess.


    "No, your brother didn''t say anything. He was nice to me."


    Obviously, thest sentence was made up by Sarah. The attitude of Jack to her was totally different


    from what she said.


    "That''s good, Sarah. Don''t worry. I will definitely let my brother be with you. I''m his sister. He won''t fall


    out with me for a woman."


    Annie said confidently.


    In fact, she was not sure. Her brother was as stubborn as her grandfather.


    But now, she had offended Lily openly. If Lily married into the Nan family, she might have a hard time in


    the future.


    "Okay, Annie, don''t worry. I won''t make things difficult for your brother. I came back this time not to


    break your brother''s marriage. I just missed you too much..."


    Speaking of this, Sarah choked with sobs. Actually, she was just crying for herself.


    Why did the man who used to love her so much now treat her as a stranger?


    Hearing her cry andint, Annie felt very upset.


    How could a woman not want to get the man she liked? Let alone the man she had liked since


    childhood.


    Annie was silent. She swore to herself that she would drive away that bitch Lily.


    After a long time, the sobbing voice on the phone stopped.


    Sarah said with embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Annie. I just can''t control my emotion. I.. s... "


    In the end, she just sighed.


    "It''s okay, Sarah. We missed you too. My brother often mentioned you in front of me."


    Annie immediately mediated.


    Sarah froze, ''Brother? Which brother?''


    "It''s my third brother," exined Annie, seeming to have realized her misgivings.


    No one was willing to mention that matter, so they tacitly avoided the embarrassment.


    Thinking of that freak, Sarah couldn''t help shivering. The man who haunted her like a nightmare...


    "Sarah, are you okay?"


    There was no sound at the other end of the phone, and Annie asked cautiously at once.


    She actually forgot to say "third".


    s, she only treated Jack as her brother. The others were indeed not qualified.


    "I''m fine, Annie. I have something else to do here. Let''s talk next time."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sarah hung up the phone. She closed her eyes and covered her


    beating chest.


    The past, like a spider''s web, entangled her mind.


    The lingeringughter and tears made her feel particrly painful.


    Perhaps, from the moment she entered the gate of the Nan house, she was destined to have a close


    rtionship with the Nan n.


    She loved him, maybe with some ulterior motives, but he had always been cold to her, even if she


    knew that this man loved her very much.


    Perhaps, it was not love, but the memory andpanionship from childhood. Perhaps, from beginning


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    to end, it was just her own wishful thinking.

 Chapter 237 Disturb

    Chapter 237 Disturb


    When Lily woke up, it was already sunset.


    As the sun gradually set, she was wrapped in the red halo. She unconsciously wrapped the quilt tightly.


    The hot touch behind her made her blush.


    This man was really no different from a toy poodle. He had such a strong sexual appetite.


    She felt as if her whole body was about to fall apart, soft and weak.


    She was so tired that she had to turn around, bury her head in the man''s arms, find afortable


    posture and close her eyes again.


    In fact, it was really good. Feeling the afterglow of the setting sun outside the room, theyy quietly on


    the bed and hugged each other. This might be the so-called sense of security.


    If only he could hold her like this forever...


    "Are you awake?"


    The man''s low voice came from above her head. She didn''t want to say anything, so she hummed


    softly.


    She just wanted to close her eyes and sleep without scruple.


    "Do you still want to sleep?"


    The man continued to ask.


    "Hum."


    She still didn''t want to talk. Why did he talk so much? It was so noisy.


    Jack didn''t force her.


    Her appearance aroused his desire again, and he had already felt the fierce heat surging in his body.


    However, he thought that she might not be able to do it again. He thought for a while and decided to let


    her go.


    Hugging her tightly, he kissed her on the forehead and closed his eyes.


    On the second day, she went to work as usual.


    When she came here in the morning, she felt she was like a piece of cotton, soft all over her body.


    Oh my God! What kind of inhuman torture did she suffer yesterday?


    Looking at the man who was snickering beside her, she really wanted to punch him on the handsome


    face.


    It would be nice to punch him on the face. Leo asked her to ask for leave, but she didn''t agree.


    People in the hospital disliked her all the time. At this moment, if she made any mistake again, she


    would be gossiped!


    Therefore, she had to insist on going to work and was not willing to ask for leave. Since he was unable


    to persuade her, he had to agree and sent her to work.


    Somehow, since what happened yesterday, Sarah''s attitude towards her changed a lot.


    Although she still smiled as usual, there were many mixed feelings in her smile.


    She didn''t know how to describe it. It was just a bit... Weird?


    "Sarah."


    She knocked on Sarah''s door and wanted to have a talk with her.


    "Come in."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah''s sweet voice came from the room. When she pushed the door open, she saw that Sarah was


    attentively reading the document in her hands.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    As Sarah was working, she didn''t want to disturb her and was about to leave.


    "It doesn''t matter. You have disturbed me many times."


    Sarah said jokingly.


    But what she said sounded harsh to Lily''s ears.


    Did she disturb her many times?


    It seemed that she went to her office every time. This was the second time that she hade to her


    office.


    ''Perhaps she just said it casually, '' Lilyforted herself in her heart.


    "What''s wrong? What''s up?"


    Sarah said with a smile, still reading the document in her hands.


    This time, Lily really wanted to leave. ''What is she doing?


    Did I do the same to her every time she went to my ce?''


    "Nothing. I''m leaving."


    She stood up and walked out.

 Chapter 238 He Needs A Spanking

    Chapter 238 He Needs A Spanking


    "Okay, okay."


    Sarah''s perfunctory voice came from behind, which made Lily feel very annoyed.


    Why did Sarah be so strange?


    Was it true that she came back this time just to get Jack back?


    Thinking of this, she shook her head to shake off the messy thoughts in her mind.


    ''It couldn''t be. Maybe she just had something to do and didn''t want to waste time.


    Why do you think so bad of her?''


    She shook her head helplessly and smiled. ''Will love really make women jealous?


    No, no, no. don''t think too much. They are both women. Why should women make things difficult for


    women?


    Time passed quickly, and a day passed again. She was really surprised that Annie didn''te to the


    hospital today.


    She was still a little girl.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    There was a knock on the door. She couldn''t help wondering who it was.


    "Lily."


    Nathan pushed the door open and came in. She suddenly felt the familiar handsome face was a little


    strange.


    Why did she have such a feeling?


    She was also curious, but since he hade, she couldn''t drive him away.


    "What brings you here?"


    Indeed, Nathan hadn''te to her for a long time.


    It seemed it was because she always tried to make a match between him and Sarah. He didn''t like


    Sarah, so he was very angry with her.


    But she didn''t seem to realize that. As he didn''t talk to her, she just ignored him.


    "I just want to see how you are doing."


    The voice was as gentle as before.


    In her eyes, he was as gentle as a brother, but she didn''t have the feeling of heartbeat like before.


    Well, she still liked the type of Jack.


    The two of them just chatted like this and didn''t know what to talk about.


    "Lily."


    The sudden intruder startled her. She raised her head and saw Jack standing in front of the door with a


    gloomy face.


    He didn''t expect that she didn''t answer his call and stayed with this man!


    "Ja... Jack... "


    Why did hee here?


    Suddenly, she felt a little ashamed. As she looked at Nathan beside her, her face quickly flushed.


    But why did she panic? She didn''t cheat on him. Why should she panic?


    Thinking of this, she raised her head and asked with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    "Humph!"


    With a snort, he stepped forward, grabbed her hand and nced coldly at the man in front of him.


    Nathan looked into his eyes fearlessly, as if challenging him.


    "Stay away from her!"


    said Jack, gritting his teeth.


    Just as women knew women, he knew men well.


    How could the love in Nathan''s eyes escape his eyes?


    Only this stupid woman didn''t notice that.


    ''Humph! You want to take my woman away? No way!''


    "Hey, hey, slow down."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she keep up with him? She kept shouting behind and was almost dragged away awkwardly.


    Damn it! He had gone too far. He didn''t respect her at all!


    What''s wrong with this man?


    Looking at the back of the man''s head, she really wanted to punch him.


    This man had a super ability. That is, he could make people want to beat him up. In short, he needed a


    need a spanking!

 Chapter 239 A Little Jealous

    Chapter 239 A Little Jealous


    When they got into the car, Jack''s face was still gloomy, and Lily didn''t want to talk to him.


    Why did he lose his temper for no reason? Couldn''t he just talk nicely? Why did he have to pull a long


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    face?


    She couldn''t bear it! No way! She wouldn''t take the initiative to talk.


    He sped up madly and galloped on the road. Yes, he was very angry, or rather, he was furious!


    He felt flustered when he saw that man was with her.


    Why didn''t this woman want to exin to him?


    Did she still like him?


    No, he would never allow such a thing to happen. His woman must be wholehearted!


    When they got back to the northern suburbs and got off the car, she couldn''t help vomiting.


    Her face was deathly pale. The high-speed driving made her very ufortable, and she even had the


    desire to jump out of the car. But it was more important to be alive.


    As a person who cherished her life, she would not haggle over such a trivial matter!


    Seeing her weak look, his heart ached and he regretted what he had done just now.


    He walked up and gently patted her on the back.


    "I''m fine," she avoided him and said coldly.


    She walked slowly into the room, seeming that she didn''t want to talk to him.


    She really didn''t want to talk to this unreasonable man. Was it interesting to be angry for no reason?


    After parking the car in the garage, Jack quickly came back and turned around to sit next to her.


    She moved aside, unwilling to stay with him.


    Without getting close to her, Jack leaned gently against the back of the chair.


    "Why were you with that man?"


    He closed his eyes and said in a low and dangerous voice, but he tried his best to hold back his anger.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Lily asked impatiently, but her words sessfully lit up Jack.


    The man suddenly turned around and held her in his arms, biting her lips crazily until there was a trace


    of blood.


    The smell of blood came from Lily''s lips. Tears fell down sadly, and there was a slight pain at the


    corners of her mouth.


    "Why don''t you trust me?"


    She said with her lips trembling. She didn''t expect that this man would suspect her even now.


    What else should she do?


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. I just don''t believe myself."


    His soft finger pulps gently stroked her red and swollen lips. His voice was low and helpless.


    Nathan knew her earlier than he did. Besides, he loved her very much. How could he rest assured?


    Although he was not her ex-boyfriend, he was no different from her ex-boyfriend. He was always


    around with his girlfriend. Who could rest assured?


    He was just an ordinary person, and he couldn''t tolerate it.


    Lily burst intoughter.


    He didn''t believe himself, and so did she.


    Sarah''s appearance affected her sleep every day.


    She even doubted if she was really a mistress, just like what the outside world said about her!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing her sad and beautifulughter, Jack could not help feeling worried.


    "Do you really think what your sister said doesn''t affect me?"


    said Lily softly.


    "Do you know how I felt when she and Sarah hang around in front of me all day long? You don''t believe


    me, so can I also suspect you?"


    Then she stood up emotionally and looked down at the man who was usually arrogant.

 Chapter 240 Wedding Dress

    Chapter 240 Wedding Dress


    "Don''t you know what kind of person your sister is? When did you help me, Jack? "


    For the sake of Jack, she was tolerant of her again and again, but Annie didn''t want to give in. She was


    pressing forward step by step. Which woman could bear it?


    Didn''t Jack know that?


    No, he knew, but he just didn''t want to get involved in these things. Because she was his sister!


    The disappointment in her eyes stung his heart. He stood up and held her in his arms.


    But she didn''t buy it.


    A p and a candy?


    She pushed him away, and tears fell down along her cheeks to the ground, instantly picking up little


    ripples, but these tears were like wax, dripping on Jack''s heart.


    "People of the Nan n are so selfish. I haven''t married into your family yet. How can they treat me like


    this? Don''t you know what Annie has done? "


    After a short pause, she thought, ''I still don''t want to sow dissension between Jack and his sister, but


    Annie has gone too far!''


    "She goes to see Sarah every day and mounts the high horse in front of me. What does she mean? I''m


    not that easy to be bullied. I''ve really been tolerant of her, Jack. Please don''t push me, okay? "


    She squatted on the ground powerlessly, with her hands around her knees, like a fragile doll.


    Jack knew that he was wrong and she had suffered a lot for him.


    He gently picked her up and let her sit on his legs.


    She was too tired to struggle.


    "We''d better not get married. I''m afraid,"


    she said softly, as if she was talking about an ordinary thing, but she couldn''t help shedding tears.


    One drop, two drops, three drops...


    "No way!"


    Jack held her tightly and gently kissed away the tears on her face.


    She wanted to leave him? No way!


    "But I''m so tired. I''m afraid of your families. I... HMM... "


    Before she could finish her words, her mouth was covered by the man. The kiss was not as violent as


    before, but as gentle as spring rain.


    "They are them. I am me."


    From now on, no one could bully his fiancee.


    He didn''t expect that Annie would do such an outrageous thing. It seemed that he trusted her too


    much.


    In fact, it was all because of Sarah. Thinking of that woman and what she had done before, Jack could


    not help feeling sick.


    "In fact, I really don''t like you to be with Nathan..."


    He said in a low voice. He seldom exined things. At this moment, he felt very awkward.


    Without further ado, she just nestled in his arms quietly.


    But the man suddenly picked her up and walked out.


    "Where... Where are you taking me?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and asked in confusion.


    "Wedding dress shop."


    He didn''t want to wait any longer. Now it seemed that he had to get this woman in the shortest time and


    make her truly be his wife!


    ''What? Wedding dress shop? Why is he taking me to the wedding dress shop now? To try on the


    wedding dress?''


    "No!"


    She struggled and kept resisting.


    However, Jack was unmoved. He threw her into the car, fastened the seat belt and closed the door.


    Lily felt bitter.


    Why was he so overbearing? Shouldn''t he ask for her permission to try on the wedding dress?


    "You are kidnapping me, Jack!"


    ''What he is doing is no different from kidnapping and forcing me.


    Unexpectedly, in this society with free human rights, I don''t have human rights. It is so pathetic.''

 Chapter 241 Expectation

    Chapter 241 Expectation


    "Oh? I''m kidnapping my fiancee to try on the wedding dress? Is this kidnapping? "


    asked Jack, raising his eyebrows as he fastened the seat belt.


    ''This man is so unreasonable, '' she thought.


    "Well, be good."


    Jack stroked her soft long hair and coaxed her in a soft voice.


    After snorting angrily, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she looked forward to it.


    Wedding dress, the white wedding dress, was the dream of every woman.


    When they arrived at the wedding dress shop, the shop assistants hurried forward as they saw Jack.


    "Mr. Jack, what can I do for you?"


    Without saying a word, he pushed Lily forward and said, "Try it."


    She didn''t expect him to be so reticent.


    The shop assistants immediately took Lily there.


    Everyone knew that she was the third young madam of the Nan n. How dare they treat her badly.


    She only felt their smile almost cramped their faces. ''It''s not easy for them, '' she thought.


    "Mrs. Lily, please lift your feet."


    A shop assistant squatted on the ground, trying hard to lift her foot.


    "No, no, no. I can do it myself."


    She didn''t like the feeling of being served. Maybe she was not used to it, but everyone had dignity. This


    was not good.


    "It''s okay. It''s my pleasure."


    The shop assistant still didn''t want her to do it herself.


    At the insistence of her, the shop assistant had no choice but to agree.


    "It''s okay."


    Standing in front of the mirror, she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    ''Oh, my God! Is this woman really her? It''s so beautiful. I''m not being narcissistic, but the woman in the


    mirror is really beautiful.''


    The off shoulder design revealed her delicate corbone and white arms.


    The lower part of her body was covered with the fish tail, outlining her slender figure, and perfectly


    covering her belly.


    The hemline of the dress was five meters long, gorgeous and extravagant.


    The glittering crown on her head made her look like the real princess. Sure enough, the woman in


    wedding dress was the queen!


    "Then we''ll lift the curtain now."


    The shop assistant said with a smile. Hearing that, Lily couldn''t help blushing. Jack was on the other


    side of the curtain. She wondered how he would look when seeing her in this dress.


    "Three, two, one..."


    The curtain slowly moved up, and Jack put down the newspaper in his hand. The graceful figure of Lily


    gradually appeared in front of him.


    She turned around slowly, revealing her delicate face.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her every move and smile were full of endless temptation.


    Jack stood up and walked to her side. He looked at her carefully with passionate eyes.


    The more he looked at her, the more embarrassed she felt.


    "There is someone else here."


    Feeling the envious nces from the people around her, she blushed.


    "You are so beautiful."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Regardless of the presence of others, he raised her chin and gently kissed her.


    ''Oh, my God! There are so many people watching us!''


    She stood still and red at him.


    The people around themughed and apuded.


    They didn''t expect that Mr. Jack spoiled his wife so much. There were always rumors, but now it


    seemed that they were just rumors.


    All the rumors were scotched at this moment.


    "I also think it''s beautiful."


    She was looking forward to the wedding.


    "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t want to get married?"


    A wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Noticing the slyness in his eyes, she punched him in the chest.

 Chapter 242 She Doesnt Need to Care What Other People Think

    Chapter 242 She Doesn''t Need to Care What Other People Think


    "Shut up!"


    Thinking of what he had just said, she blushed.


    Was he happy to embarrass her?


    "You''ve gone too far, Jack!"


    The man chuckled and said nothing.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll take a picture. It''s so beautiful."


    She picked up her phone and took two photos of herself in a wedding dress. She had never seen


    herself so beautiful. She just wanted to be narcissistic.


    "Mr. Jack, Mrs. Lily, would you like to try on the toast dress?"


    The shop assistant asked with a smile.


    It was not until then that Lily remembered that they needed three wedding dresses on their wedding


    day. She nodded, red at him, and followed the shop assistant to the fitting room.


    When she was about to take off her wedding dress, her phone suddenly rang.


    "Hello."


    "Lily, do you have time now?"


    On the other end of the phone came the sobbing of Sarah, which made her frown.


    Why did she call at this time? She was supposed to get off work at this time.


    "I''m trying on the wedding dress in the wedding dress shop. What''s wrong?"


    "I can''t go home..."


    Then she cried on the phone, as if she had been wronged.


    "Well, why can''t you go home?"


    She asked in confusion.


    The car ran out of gas? Then why did he call her? Shouldn''t she call Annie?


    "My car is broken down. Can youe here?"


    Sarah said anxiously, as if the sky was about to copse.


    "But I can''t fix the car."


    She was really confused. She didn''t learn to repair cars. What was the use of asking her to go there?


    What on earth did Sarah want to do?


    "Can... Can you pick me up?"


    The voice on the other end of the phone was getting softer and softer. It seemed as if she was very


    embarrassed.


    But Lily refused without hesitation. "I''m trying on the wedding dress now. You can take a taxi."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Her good mood was ruined by her. Could she just run away when trying on the wedding dress?


    ''There are so many ways that she doesn''t need to ask me to go there. Why did she ask me to go


    there? Does he want me to see Jack?''


    s, maybe she thought too much. Maybe she just wanted her to help because her car broken down.


    But how could she go there now?


    Should she tell Jack, "Sarah asked us to pick her up"?


    After thinking for a while, she still put down her phone.


    "Mrs. Lily?"


    The make-up artist called her name softly. It was not until then that she came to her senses and smiled


    apologetically.


    "Sorry, I answered a phone call."


    But her apology shocked everyone around her.


    The make-up artist said nervously, "No, no, no. Mrs. Lily, I didn''t mean that."


    The young madam of the Nan n apologized to her? How could she let this happen?


    Lily was confused, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting for so long."


    The make-up artist stood there waiting for her for a long time, but she was so absorbed in her own


    thoughts that she didn''t realize it at all. Of course, she would feel sorry.


    "No, no, no. This is what we should do."


    The make-up artist said in a hurry.


    She had put on makeup for many rich girls. The young madam of the Nan n was the most modest


    person she had ever seen, and she had a very gentle temper.


    But why did people always think of her as a bad woman?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was just a rumor. Jealousy was inevitable as she was marrying into the Nan family.


    As long as she was happy, she didn''t need to care what other people thought.

 Chapter 243 Why Dont You Dare To Let Him See Me

    Chapter 243 Why Don''t You Dare To Let Him See Me


    "p!"


    In the office, Sarah broke out into curses as she smashed her phone into pieces.


    "Bitch! What a bitch! Well. Don''t you dare to let Jack see me? "


    She didn''t expect that she would turn down her request. When did this idiot be so smart?


    It was so strange.


    Humph, try on the wedding dress in the wedding dress shop. So what? Do you really think you can


    marry into the Nan family?


    As long as I am here, you will have no ce!


    As she sat in front of the desk, Sarah''s sharp nails were embedded in her flesh. Her originally delicate


    little face was now ferocious because of anger.


    Those who took her things away all deserved to die!


    In the wedding dress shop.


    After she finished trying on the wedding dress, she was going back with Jack.


    "Are you happy?"


    Jack put his arm around her shoulder and said coldly.


    Just as she was about to nod, she suddenly remembered what had happened at home just now. She


    snorted coldly and thought, ''You want to buy me off just by trying on a wedding dress?


    "I''m not happy. You haven''t apologized to me yet."


    She turned around and met the man''s deep ck eyes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, she was really afraid of this pair of eyes, because they were full of coldness.


    But now, she was not afraid at all, although there was still coldness in his eyes. When he looked at her,


    she could feel the strong tenderness.


    "Apologize?"


    Jack blinked innocently, as if he didn''t understand what she meant.


    What? Did he forget everything?


    The memory of the goldfish? Seven seconds?


    "Don''t you know what I''m talking about?"


    She frowned and pinched his arm.


    "How did you bully me at home just now? Huh? Does it hurt? "


    Jack frowned, wearing no expression on his face.


    She was getting more and more impudent.


    "You have guts now,"


    the man said in a low voice, but the warning was undisguised and even a little dangerous.


    She swallowed and looked at him nervously.


    ''Oh, my God! Is he angry? But I didn''t use too much strength.''


    "You are too weak. I shall call you Nan Daiyu from now on."


    ''You are a man. Can I pinch just you?''


    Hearing this, the man''s face darkened. He stretched out his long arm and held the woman in his arms.


    He suddenly bit her lips and apologized, "I''m sorry. I hurt you just now."


    Damn it!


    Although it was an apology, why did it sound so awkward?


    Couldn''t this man even make a formal apology?


    She was really pissed off!


    "Jack, you..."


    "What?"


    Before she could finish her words, the man raised his dashing eyebrows and interrupted her.


    ''You are a lunatic!''


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say it out. She had to hold it back.


    Now she knew that this bad man would bully her regardless of the asion.


    "Nothing."


    She replied impatiently, turned around and got in the car.


    "Are you hungry? How about going to eat something? "


    His words reminded her that it was six o''clock in the afternoon. She was indeed a little hungry, but she


    didn''t want to eat.


    Because she had a bolder idea.


    "You go home and cook for me!"


    With her arms crossed over her chest, she raised her head like a queen.


    She hadn''t tasted the dishes cooked by him yet. They couldn''t eat outside every day after they got


    married.


    There was a sudden silence in the car. Jack stared at her and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Forget it. I don''t want you to cook. I guess you don''t know how to cook."

 Chapter 244 A Warning

    Chapter 244 A Warning


    She waved her hand in disappointment.


    As a child from a rich family, how could he cook?


    "Okay, let''s go home."


    The man''s low voice came through, and she was stunned.


    What did he say?


    Could he really cook?


    "Then... Okay... "


    It seemed that this woman was suspecting him?


    Jack nced at her with disdain.


    Just wait and see.


    When they got home, Jack went to the kitchen, and Lily didn''t want to help him. She felt a little sleepy


    after trying on the wedding dress for the whole afternoon.


    So shey on the bed and waited for Jack to serve the food.


    She opened the album on her phone and saw many beautiful photos.


    Sure enough, women were the most beautiful when they got married.


    All of a sudden, she wanted to post it on WeChat moments. She wanted to share such a happy


    moment with others.


    Her moments were as clean as white paper.


    The man''s face could not be seen in the photo, but only his tall figure. However, judged from this figure,


    he must be a handsome man.


    As an ordinary person, Lily also liked to show off. After all, her fiance was a handsome man. Anyone


    else who married a handsome man would be very happy.


    As expected, there were manyments in moments.


    "Lily, you are married!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, my God! My boyfriend must be very handsome!"


    "Lily, you are so mean. Why didn''t you tell me you were married?"


    She replied thesements and blessings one by one, being in a good mood.


    At the same time, Sarah happened to turn on her phone.


    When she was idly browsing the moments, she suddenly saw the eye-catching white.


    The familiar figure and the beautiful face.


    They were really going to get married?


    She had thought that Lily was lying to her, but it turned out to be true.


    She smiled coldly.


    No, she wouldn''t let them get married smoothly.


    If they were really together, then everything she had done would be in vain.


    No, no, she would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Thinking of this, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    "I promise you."


    "Let''s eat."


    With two tes in his hands, Jack came in. In an instant, the fragrance filled the air.


    "Fried rice with pineapple?"


    She shouted in surprise. ''How could he make this? It seemed he deserved his good appearance for his


    good cooking skills.


    "Hum."


    Without saying anything, he gently put the te in her hand.


    She looked at the golden fried rice in her hand, full of happiness. The previous unhappiness


    disappeared in an instant.


    "Well... I... I''ve forgiven you. "


    She was indeed hungry. Her mouth was stuffed with rice and she mumbled.


    It looked, smelt and tasted good. It was the best pineapple rice she had ever eaten.


    Compared with her unconstrained manner, Jack was more elegant. He held the handle of the spoon


    with his slender fingers and slowly put it into his mouth.


    ''Why does he look like a little girl?''


    Seeing him eating like this, she couldn''t helpughing.


    "What?"


    As sheughed so happily, Jack put down the te in his hand, turned around and pressed her under


    his body.


    "Why are youughing?"


    Lily came to her senses and put the te aside, not daring to move.


    "I... Nothing... "


    It was all her fault. Why didn''t she control herself?


    ''You''re asking for trouble!''


    "Just enjoy it."


    Jack let go of her and said in a cold voice, as if it was a warning.

 Chapter 245 A Cold Man

    Chapter 245 A Cold Man


    ''Humph! What a cold man!''


    Lily stuck out her tongue at his back.


    In fact, everything was fine and happy. Why should she let those unimportant people interfere with her?


    On the second day, Lily went back to work.


    She happened to meet Sarah on the way.


    "Sarah, how did you get home yesterday?" Thinking of what happened yesterday, she asked with


    concern.


    "Well, does it have anything to do with you?"


    But today, Sarah was different. Her eyes were full of disgust.


    ''What''s wrong with her? Why did she give me a dig?''


    She was... dissed again?''


    "What do you mean?"


    Although they were friends, she couldn''t be angry for no reason!


    "What do I mean? Don''t try to pretend to be nice."


    Sarah stepped forward with her eyes wide open. There was obvious anger in her eyes.


    Well, wasn''t she just afraid that she would steal her fiance?


    "Lily, that''s all you can do? Do you really think that a man won''t betray you just because you hide him?


    "


    "What do you mean?"


    What the hell?


    What was she talking about?


    Stupid?


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Are you insane? "


    However, Sarah was not polite at all. She crossed her arms over her chest and changed from a gentle


    woman to a mean woman.


    "Humph, what did I say? Don''t you know? Who stopped Jack from picking me upst night?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Lily got angry.


    ''Oh, I see. Women''s sixth sense is really urate.


    It turns out that she did that only to meet Jack. Her car didn''t break down actually.


    "Sarah, are you talking nonsense with me?"


    "Nonsense? You really should know who you are. Do you have the right to make me talk nonsense with


    you here? I just said what you really think. Well, are you feeling guilty? You are such a vicious woman!


    Hahaha! "


    Sarah sneered and said words that were unbelievable to Lily.


    She had never heard her say such harsh words before. She didn''t expect that this woman was as


    poisonous as a snake and scorpion.


    But did she think she was a pushover who could be manipted by others?


    She was wrong. On the contrary, Sarah was slightly inferior in this aspect.


    "Sarah, listen carefully."


    Lily paused, and the smile at the corners of her mouth deepened. Under this circumstance, she didn''t


    need to care this woman''s feelings.


    Sure enough, when the ex-girlfriend came back, there couldn''t be any good. She said she desired for


    nothing. It turned out to be a lie!


    "First of all, you didn''t tell me you wanted Jack to pick you up. You just told me that your car was


    broken down."


    "Second, I didn''t mention you in front of him at all."


    "Third, I didn''t ask much about the matter between you and Jack. I''ve already respected you so much."


    "Atst, Jack is my fiance. Do you think I will believe you?"


    "What a bitch!"


    Although she was a science student, she was once a member of the school''s arguing team. How could


    she yell at her here?


    Sarah must be out of her mind!


    "Who are you talking about? Do you know my rtionship with Jack? "


    Obviously, Sarah didn''t expect that she would be so domineering, so she panicked.


    ''It seems that she is going to tell her that she and Jack are childhood sweethearts again, '' Lily couldn''t


    help sneering.


    The real intention was revealed in the end?

 Chapter 246 Slander

    Chapter 246 nder


    "Well Lily, it seems that you really don''t know your position. Do you know the rtionship between me


    and Jack?"


    "Childhood sweetheart."


    Before Sarah could finish her words, Lily replied coldly.


    Sure enough, did Sarah only have this trump card?


    "Oh? It seems that you know it too. I thought you didn''t know it. "


    Sarah''s sarcastic look was really annoying. Lily really wanted to give her a punch, but after thinking for


    a while, she held it back since they were in the hospital now.


    "Of course, I know a lot. Jack has often mentioned your great achievements in front of me."


    It was just a casual remark from Lily. Although Jack didn''t say anything in front of her, she just wanted


    to see how this woman would react.


    Sarah panicked.


    Did Jack tell Lily what happened in the past?


    But those things were not what she wanted to do. She was also a victim, but why didn''t he believe her?


    Seeing her like this, Lily couldn''t help frowning.


    She really didn''t want to waste time with such a person, so she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    Sarah stood in front of her and blocked her way. Was Lily going toin to Jack?


    ''What''s wrong with her?'' Lily looked at her suspiciously.


    "Get out of the way. Great barkers are no biters."


    She said coldly, her eyes full of disdain.


    "You!"


    Sarah was so angry that she didn''t know how to refute.


    "Who are you cursing?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t curse anyone. I just asked you to get out of my way."


    Lily turned her head aside.


    But Sarah still didn''t respond. She stood in front of Lily and stared at her fiercely.


    "Is there anything on my face? Why are you looking at me like that? "


    Lily pushed Sarah away and walked forward.


    Was this woman a dog? Why didn''t she let her go?


    "Bang!"


    A muffled groan came from behind, followed by the sound of falling to the ground.


    Lily looked back subconsciously and saw Sarah lying on the ground with a pale face.


    "Lily, why did you push Sarah?"


    Coincidentally, two colleagues passed by and saw all this.


    They immediately picked up Sarah and questioned her harshly.


    Lily was stunned, ''What''s going on?


    This... I just pushed her gently and then she fell down...


    Was she that weak? She was knocked down with a push?


    "It''s not my fault."


    Lily looked at Sarah coldly.


    ''Pretend, keep pretending!


    Sarah, I didn''t expect you to be so good at pretending. It seems that you were also responsible for the


    medical incidentst time, right?''


    Thinking of the medical incidentst time, Sarah was so desperate that she had to block the knife for


    Lily when Jack came. She obviously had no need to be injured and she did it anyway.


    This woman was so cruel to herself.


    "You said it wasn''t you. But I saw you push Sarah, and you said it wasn''t you. Then who did it?"


    The women in front of her still criticized her indiscriminately, as if she had done something terrible.


    A clean hand wants no washing. Without further exnation, Lily nced at them coldly, turned around


    and left.


    "Look, what did she do? She pushed Sarah to the ground and refused to admit it."


    "I''ve long heard that she is jealous of Sarah''s beauty. Moreover, Sarah grew up with Mr. Jack of the


    Nan n."


    "Yes, yes. She is just afraid that Sarah will steal her boyfriend!"

 Chapter 247 A Sinister Heart

    Chapter 247 A Sinister Heart


    The gossips behind her revealed everything in the past.


    Lily felt rather bitter. It turned out she had been kept in the dark.


    Sarah actually said so many bad things about her behind her back.


    It turned out that those rumors didn''te from Annie, but from the woman who smiled at her every


    day?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help shivering.


    The human heart is sinister. Especially, the heart of this kind of woman was even more sinister.


    ''Are all my colleagues blind?'' Sure enough, the smiling tiger was more popr.


    But she couldn''t do it. She would never be such a person.


    No, she couldn''t be bullied like this. This feeling was as disgusting as swallowing a fly.


    She must figure out why that woman fainted for no reason.


    She had nned to go back to her office, but she changed her mind in an instant.


    She turned around and walked towards the emergency room.


    It was funny. Sarah just fainted. Besides, she was not a weak person.


    But her colleagues sent the woman to the emergency room without saying anything.


    Couldn''t they see that she just fainted?


    When she walked to the door, she suddenly thought of something.


    When Sarah was talking to her just now, the more she spoke, the more feeble she became, and even


    her eyes were dull.


    Could it be...


    ''If that''s the case, this woman is too cruel and merciless, '' she thought.


    She became more and more uneasy, but she felt lucky that she didn''t have to be a scapegoat this


    time.


    Thinking of this, she held her head high and walked to the emergency room.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The emergency room was full of people. Seeing hering, they quickly blocked her way.


    She couldn''t help sneering. How many bad things had Sarah say about her behind her back in order to


    achieve such an effect today? She was really capable!


    "Get out of my way."


    "No way! Who do you think you are? How dare you frame others so tantly?"


    A man with gold rimmed eyes shouted.


    She recognized him. This man often sent flowers to Sarah, but Sarah always flirted with him for no


    reason, but she never showed her heart to him.


    ''Huh, a scum man and a scum woman, they are a perfect match.''


    What a bad guy! She just said one sentence, but he said so many words. ''Is he asking for abuses?''


    "Who am I? I''m the young madam of the Nan n! "


    She didn''t like to use her identity to press people, but these people were really unreasonable. She


    didn''t know how long it would take if they continued like this.


    As expected, after hearing her words, the group of people stopped talking.


    "Let me go in!"


    She suddenly raised her voice and said coldly.


    Seeing that she was so determined, everyone had to give up.


    Yes, she was the young madam of the Nan n. Even though Sarah had grown up with Jack, Lily was


    his fiancee after all. What if they offended Nan n?


    "Let me go in!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadpletely lost her patience and was really unwilling to say anything.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    What did she want to do? Of course she wanted to prove her innocence. Was she going to be


    convicted by a group of people for no reason?


    How ridiculous!


    These people didn''t dare to stop her, so they had to let her in.


    After all, they were in the hospital. They believed she dared not do anything to hurt Sarah.

 Chapter 248 An Explanation

    Chapter 248 An Exnation


    Lily cast a cold nce at them and didn''t want to say anything more.


    She had nothing to say to these people. Compared with these powerless exnations, she had


    something more important to do now.


    She went straight to the ward and opened the door of the emergency room. Because of her high status


    in the hospital, no one dared to stop her.


    Sarah was lying on the bed with her eyes tightly closed and her eyebrows tightly knitted, as if she was


    in pain.


    She couldn''t help sneering. It was the consequence of taking too much medicine.


    The doctor stood aside at a loss.


    "Dr. Lily, please go out first."


    "Is this blood drawn just now? Are you going to test it? "


    Lily picked up the small tube of blood and shook it in her hand.


    ''The color is so dazzling. Sarah, you are good. Do you think you can do whatever you want just


    because you are an anesthetist?''


    "Let me do it."


    Lily said coldly, looking at the woman lying on the bed with her eyes closed.


    The doctor standing aside was obviously a little flustered. Sarah had told him not to let her in. What


    didn''t the people outside stop her?


    How could she not notice the panic in his eyes? She sneered in her heart.


    They were really in the same group!


    She really didn''t understand. Did she have such values? Did she have to do these things and even


    work with other to find faults with her?


    As for these people, she had never offended or argued with them, nor had she acted wildly in the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    hospital because of her identity.


    On the contrary, Sarah kept doing this.


    Lily nced at him, took the tube and walked into the blood test room.


    After a while, she came out with the test report and threw it in front of the doctor.


    "You don''t n to cure her at all, do you? Stop acting! Do you think I''m a fool? "


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    The result showed the overdose of the anesthetic. If Sarah wasn''t lying on the bed, she would throw


    the test report on her face and ask her what was going on.


    "I..."


    The doctor didn''t know what to do when he saw that everything was exposed.


    He faltered, "Sarah said that she just had a nap and didn''t want you toe in, but I didn''t know that


    she was injecting anesthesia into herself."


    Indeed, he didn''t know. If he knew, he wouldn''t let her take the risk.


    Sarah was an anesthetist. Only she had anesthesia, and no one else was qualified to take this


    tranquilizer.


    But this time, she had gone too far.


    Although she was too angry to say a word, she was extremely calm in her heart.


    As she had been with Jack for a long time, she had actually be calm.


    If it was in the past, she would definitely wake up Sarah and let her apologize to her!


    But when she saw Sarah lying on the bed, she pitied her a little bit.


    What did she do all of this for?


    It was all for love!


    Sometimes, love would really make one person whole and destroy another at the same time.


    She believed that Sarah wasn''t such a girl in the past, and she wouldn''t hurt herself because of


    something.


    A girl should be better to herself.


    "I just want an exnation now."


    This was the basic dignity. Lily was not the kind of person who liked to make things difficult for others.


    She just want to get what she deserved.


    "I... I''ll exin to them. "


    The doctor nodded helplessly and walked out with the test report.

 Chapter 249 Test Result

    Chapter 249 Test Result


    "How is Sarah?"


    "How is Dr. Lin?"


    People outside asked anxiously. Sarah had a lot of pursuers in this hospital, so there were naturally


    many people who cared about her.


    And when they saw here out, they gritted their teeth out of hatred.


    It was all her fault!


    They looked at her as if they wanted to kill her.


    However, Lily was not afraid of them at all. She just felt that they were very pitiful as they were being


    cheated.


    "It has nothing to do with Dr. Lily."


    The doctor said with the test report in his hand.


    "The test result shows that Dr. Lin is in a temporarya because she has injected too much


    anesthetic."


    This result was nothing more than a p in the face.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Anesthetic?


    They were all doctors. How could they not know how powerful it was.


    Sarah was the youngest and the most promising anesthetist in the hospital. Many seniors felt ashamed


    of themselves in front of her.


    But why did she inject herself with anesthetic?


    They took a look at Lily who was expressionless, and it suddenly dawned on them.


    "Dr. Lily, I''m sorry. We were wrong about you."


    One of them came to his senses and apologized sincerely.


    Everyone knew that.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This was a trap. Why?


    It was for love.


    Everyone knew that Sarah was the childhood sweetheart of Jack. Butter, the two of them separated.


    Now, Lily became his fiancee.


    Women were jealous, so how could they brook each other?


    Thinking of this, they sighed.


    "Yes, Dr. Lily. I''m sorry. We misunderstood you."


    They apologized sincerely without any affectation.


    Seeing that they were not hypocritical, she thought for a while and realized that it had nothing to do


    with them. The one who should pay for it was the person lying on the bed, not them.


    So she didn''t want to look into it anymore. She smiled and waved her hand.


    "It''s okay. I did it not just to get your apology. I just felt that it was very strange and wanted an


    exnation. A clean hand wants no washing. Maybe what you heard is just a rumor. Of course,


    whether you believe it or not is still a personal matter."


    She guessed Sarah and Annie had spoken ill of her a lot in private, but she was relieved now and was


    open-minded.


    This was also the best ending for this matter...


    After returning home, this matter had been lingering in her mind.


    Indeed, this matter had a great impact on her. Thinking of the scene in the afternoon, she still had a


    lingering fear.


    If she didn''t know these knowledge, what should she do today?


    Sooner orter, she would be drowned by the spittle!


    Sure enough, it was right to know moremon sense.


    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about? "


    Jack hugged her from behind and gently held her in his arms.


    After a whole day''s work, he could finally hold her in his arms, which made him feel satisfied.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to tell this to Jack.


    She told him the whole story, and he frowned all the time.


    "Oh, fortunately, I used to use anesthetic and knew themon sense about this. Otherwise, I would


    really be wronged today."


    Hercent look was very funny. She raised her eyebrows and looked at jack, full of pride.


    "Well, you are finally smart for once."


    At the thought of this, Jack breathed a sigh of relief. He had always thought that she had a very close


    rtionship with Sarah, so he shouldn''t sow dissension between them.

 Chapter 250 Unbearable

    Chapter 250 Unbearable


    But he was worried about her. He knew Sarah best.


    This woman was cruel and merciless, but stupid, and she was always self-righteous.


    The Lin Group was almost destroyed by her. After all, she was a spoiled princess.


    She had the same character as Annie, or the two of them wouldn''t get along so well.


    But Annie was kind, while Sarah was vicious.


    She could do anything to achieve her goal. Perhaps this was the best evaluation to her.


    "I''ve been tricked by her for so many times. Of course I should be smart."


    It never urred to her that Sarah would humiliate her like this in front of others.


    She didn''t expect that although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, Sarah said so many bad


    things about her.


    "Oh?"


    Jack raised his eyebrows, ''It seems that she knows these things?''


    "Yes, she said a lot of bad things about me in front of others. Yesterday when I was trying on the


    wedding dress, she called me and asked us to pick her up. She even cried. I feel sick at the thought of


    it."


    Thinking of the scene in the wedding dress shop yesterday, she felt disdainful.


    She didn''t expect this woman to be so vicious.


    "Do you know that she was stabbed for you that day?"


    Hugging her tightly, Jack said coldly.


    "I know."


    ''Does he want me to repay her?''


    "But who knows whether it''s true or not."


    She muttered discontentedly and felt wronged.


    Seeing her pitiful look, Jack couldn''t help kissing her lips gently.


    "What do you know?"


    How could he let it go after that day?


    He found those men. When they saw Jack, they were already scared to death.


    Before he asked, they told him everything.


    The maniptor of that matter was Sarah, and they agreed ahead of time to stab Sarah to show Jack.


    Thinking of this, Jack could not help but feel a little disdainful. She really racked her brains.


    "I know she take the stab for me."


    Unwilling to talk to him, she turned around. She didn''t want to listen to him.


    "Turn around."


    Jack warned her in a low voice. He raised her small mouth to force her to look at him.


    She looked into his eyes. They were full of affection, which almost made her fall into them.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I have known what happened that day. It was Sarah who started the medical trouble. I know


    everything."


    Upon hearing his words, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes in cold sweat.


    "But didn''t you tell me?"


    She asked subconsciously.


    After this matter, Sarah purposely made difficulties for her in more ways, but she always felt that she


    owed her a favor. After all, that knife was really cut down, and the blood on the ground was real.


    As a grateful person, she would never forget it. Therefore, no matter how outrageous Sarah was, she


    would always tolerate her.


    God knew how much injustice she had suffered!


    No matter how gentle Sarah was, she was from a rich family. It was true that she couldn''t stand


    princess syndrome, but she could only bear it.


    "Are you a devil, Jack?"


    In a moment of desperation, Lily didn''t know how to abuse the man and blurted it out.


    She was amused by her own words.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jack chuckled.


    "Do you know how long I have put up with her? For the sake of your sister, for the sake of you, for the


    sake of that matter, I..."

 Chapter 251 A Person Without Common Sense

    Chapter 251 A Person Without Common Sense


    She paused and sobbed.


    "What''s wrong? Why are youughing and crying?"


    Jack gently held her in his arms. She was happy just now, but why did she cry now?


    "How could you hide it from me? I have endured her for so long..."


    Thinking of what Sarah had done to her, she was not reconciled.


    In the hospital, Annie often mocked her, while Sarah always "taught" her as his childhood sweetheart.


    It seemed that she was the only one who knew him in the world.


    Lily was upset. She didn''t need her to tell things about her own man.


    But for various reasons, she put up with it.


    "All right, all right. It''s all my fault."


    A vicious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as he gently patted her on the back.


    He still couldn''t let down his guard. He didn''t know what Sarah would do next.


    "Then how will you make it up to me? Take me to... HMM... "


    "Okay, I''ll make it up to you."


    ''Damn it! I really want to kick this man out. He never hears me out.''


    She wanted to ask him to take her to eat something delicious...Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The kiss made her want to cry, but she also gradually fell...


    In the middle of the night, the moonlight shone in through the window. The woman in bed closed her


    eyes and smiled, as if she had a beautiful dream.


    The man next to her, however, looked at her baby like sleeping face in the moonlight.


    No one knew what he was thinking about.


    After a while, his phone vibrated and he picked it up.


    "Sarah and William."


    There were only a few words on the screen, but they seemed to be telling a shocking secret.


    The man''s eyes staring at the phone suddenly became cold.


    As he expected, Sarah still hooked up with William.


    She used to do it, and now she still did it...


    It seemed that he had to protect Lily well in the future.


    He put down the phone, held the woman beside him in his arms and gently closed his eyes...


    "Lily, what do you mean?"


    The second day, as soon as Lily sat down in her office, Sarah rushed in and threw the test report in


    front of her.


    She raised her head and saw a ferocious look on her face. Her eyes were full of anger.


    ''Well, you were finally exposed?''


    "What do I mean? Don''t you know? "


    She stood up unhurriedly and approached the woman in front of her step by step.


    Seeing that Lily was approaching, Sarah seemed a little nervous, but she still looked up like an


    arrogant peacock.


    But Lily felt she was more disgusting, and she more looked like an angry crow.


    "You are framing me! I can sue you! "


    Gritting her teeth, Sarah widened her eyes in anger.


    What? Did she hear it wrong?


    She said she would sue her?


    She felt that this woman was really obsessed with desire.


    "Sarah, do you know what consequence is?"


    It seemed that this youngdy had never been defeated. In addition to her previous rtionship with


    Jack, she had a smooth life in the past twenty years. She didn''t know what price was.


    "What consequence can I have? You think you are awesome, don''t you?"


    ''How arrogant she is! I don''t think it''s wise to reason with people like her, '' she thought.


    "As an anesthetist, you know the anesthetic is prescribed and can''t be used casually, do you? Don''t


    you know the stakes? "


    She really wanted to know which university she graduated from. She didn''t even have thismon


    sense as a doctor!

 Chapter 252 Scheming

    Chapter 252 Scheming


    "I... I... It''s none of your business. Don''t worry about it. "


    Sarah was also a little flustered and spilt the beans as Lily spoke the truth.


    Seeing that she couldn''t hold on any longer, Lily turned around and sat at her desk.


    "Well, you can leave now. I don''t want to talk about such a boring topic with you."


    It was more tiring to talk to the weak than to y the harp to a cow!


    Seeing her indifferent face, Sarah stamped her feet with anger.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Why didn''t she find that she was such a sharp person? She always thought she was a fool.


    Unexpectedly, she was a big trouble.


    How could Jack fall in love with such a scheming woman?


    She thought others were the same kind of person as her.


    She snorted and pushed the door open.


    When she returned to her office, she sat on the sofa dejectedly, not knowing what to do.


    After what happened yesterday, no one in the hospital wanted to talk to her too much.


    Sure enough, men were unreliable. Where were those men who had said that they would love her for


    the rest of their lives now?


    ''Humph! They can''t even deal with a woman. They are all useless men.


    No, I can''t give up so easily.''


    She had no retreat but to go ahead on this road.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    The phone on the desk rang. She picked it up irritably.


    She was angry now. Who was calling?


    "William."


    The name on the screen was like a hot potato. She suddenly released her hand and the phone fell to


    the ground.


    Sarah couldn''t help trembling.


    William...


    It was a name that made her scared and terrified. Since she had promised him to drive away Lily with


    himst time, this man had pestered her like a ghost, making her feel uneasy all day long.


    But now, she could only rely on this abnormal man.


    Thinking of this, Sarah picked up the phone trembling and pressed the answer button.


    "Baby."


    A ghostly voice came from the other end of the phone, as if it came from hell. ...


    "HMM I... I''m here. "


    She tried to suppress the fear in her heart and answered softly.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Hearing this, Sarah was shocked again.


    She missed him? What a joke!


    "Hum."


    But as she thought what happenedst time, she braced herself to make up this lie.


    It seemed that he had sensed her perfunctory words, but he didn''t say too much. He just smiled.


    But the chuckle sounded very sinister and cold in Sarah''s ears. Why did this devil like man call her?


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m working."


    She answered honestly.


    The person on the other end of the phone paused, and then chuckled again.


    "I''ll pick you up."


    "I''m working."


    What a joke! If she was seen to be with the first son of the Nan n, it''d be a p in her face.


    But the man didn''t allow her to refuse. He had never been refused.


    "I''ll pick you up."


    These words were still said in a rxed tone, but she couldn''t resist at all. Before she could answer, he


    hung up the phone.


    The phone fell feebly to the ground. Sarah crazily scratched her hair, looking in great pain.


    What kind of extreme person did she offend?


    What did she do wrong?


    But she didn''t have too much time to think. She quickly packed up and ran out of the hospital.


    No, she couldn''t let anyone see her being with William!

 Chapter 253 You Want To Be Doted By Me Again

    Chapter 253 You Want To Be Doted By Me Again


    "Get in the car."


    After a while, a ck Maserati stopped beside Sarah.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She opened the door and got into the car.


    "You''re so beautiful."


    The man''s unscrupulous eyes looked at her, making her feel ufortable!


    "What... What do you want from me?"


    Sarah asked gently, but her voice was still trembling. At this point, she really didn''t dare to provoke this


    man again!


    But he suddenly hugged her and buried his head in her neck, biting crazily.


    Sarah struggled. What she was most afraid of wasing. How could this beast let her go?


    William felt her strong resistance. He liked obedient women, not women who refused him. He lost his


    interest immediately.


    "Stop acting. We''ve slept before."


    He sneered and said disdainfully.


    His words stabbed into Sarah''s heart like a knife. She hurriedly tidied up her clothes and her face was


    pale.


    This was thest thing she wanted to mention.


    She provoked this bastard on impulse back then.


    "Did I say anything wrong?"


    Seeing her aggrieved look, he frowned unhappily.


    They were the same kind of people. Why did she pretend to be innocent?


    He used to like her so much, but she never looked at him. But what happened in the end?


    Well, she still slept with him.


    "I remember that you were still a virgin then."


    He smiled, as if he was recalling the past good time.


    Sarah wanted to die. In fact, this was also the reason why she left Jack. She also had unspeakable


    reasons.


    She tried to exin to Jack, but how could she have the face to say such a thing?


    "Let bygones be bygones."


    She said softly, but her words were still powerless.


    Although she didn''t mention it, what else could she do?


    Make it up?


    It might just be an illusion.


    "No, I need to mention it, and we should find some time to review it."


    He raised his hand and touched her jade like face.


    "s, what a pity! It''s the dream of many men."


    She kept silent and endured his humiliation and willfulness.


    This was revenge!


    He just couldn''t bear to see her happy!


    The worse she was, the happier he was!


    She was struggling in her heart, trying to leave this abnormal w, and even wanted to p this hateful


    face in front of her, but the reality made her unable to move, and unable to lift her arms.


    She could only silently bear the ravage of this beast.


    "Why do you want to meet me? I have to go to work. "


    After a while, Sarah finally broke the suffocating silence.


    "Well, I miss you. I just want to see you. We haven''t seen each other for so many years."


    He raised her chin as if checking something.


    "I have to see how this body, which I doted on so much that it almost fell apart, looks like now."


    Sarah really wanted to kill the man in front of her.


    How could he say such shameless words?


    He was really not a human, but a beast.


    "Sarah, don''t you miss me? Physically?"


    William asked with a smile, but the smile was full of coldness, which made people feel scared.


    "No, I don''t."


    Even so, Sarah still didn''t dare to contradict him. Who knew what the freak would do next?


    It seemed that he didn''t care about her answer at all. He just stared at her, but his eyes, which were


    simr to Jack''s, were cold and bottomless!

 Chapter 254 We Are The Same Kind Of People

    Chapter 254 We Are The Same Kind Of People


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    Suddenly, William pinched her chin, with coldness and danger in his eyes.


    He really loved and hated this woman.


    He loved her beauty and hated her heartlessness.


    "I... Hum... "


    There was no way back for Sarah.


    Did she want to do this? No, she didn''t. She knew what kind of person William was. He wouldn''t do


    anything good.


    "We are the same kind of people."


    Seeing her wavering, William continued.


    The same kind of people...


    Sarah couldn''t help shivering. Were they the same kind of people?


    It seemed that they both would do everything to achieve their goal.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    ''I can''t lose to Lily! I can''t lose!''


    Seeing that she finally let go of her guard, he smiled with satisfaction.


    "What am I going to do now?"


    Sarah really wanted Lily to be embarrassed.


    He pinched her pretty face. It felt so good.


    "Don''t worry, honey. The show is still on."


    The smile on the man''s face was so frightening.


    Everything was under his control. He was just waiting for an opportunity.


    But Sarah didn''t have so much patience. She widened her eyes and said, "No, I don''t allow them to get


    married!"


    She didn''t want to see that scene. She didn''t want to see her beloved man fall into the arms of others.


    Jack could only belong to her!


    Her words seemed to have touched a sore spot in William''s heart. ''Does she still love him so much?''


    "Am I inferior to him? Why do you only love him? "


    He put his hand on the woman''s face and instantly moved down, pinched her neck and cursed.


    The expression on his face was ferocious because of anger.


    "What''s so good about him?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone appreciated Jack so much that they even disdained his efforts.


    Grandpa, Annie, and everyone around him thought so.


    Even Sarah, who he had loved for so many years, only cared about his brother!


    Why? Why did everyone''s eyes fall on Jack?


    Was he so useless?


    He was the eldest son of the Nan n, but he ended up like this.


    His grandpa always reminded him not to pay attention to these things, but who could resist the


    temptation of the heir of Nan n?


    Moreover, all these should belong to him. How could Jack take all these away from him?


    No, he would definitely take back everything that belonged to him!


    At this time, he was like an angry lion, but more like a devil from hell.


    Sarah couldn''t breathe because of his pinch, and her face turned red.


    The man in front of her was simply a devil!


    "Wil..."


    She called his name weakly.


    Casting a cold nce at her face, he let go of his hand.


    After all, he still loved the woman who didn''t love him.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Sarah coughed violently after she got some fresh air. She felt that she would die in his hand.


    "Don''t push me. Don''t mention Jack in front of me!"


    He warned coldly.


    After a while, he changed his face and returned to his smiling face.


    Sarah was really scared of this man. She was almost strangled by him just now!


    "Well, all right. Sarah, you can go back first. I just want to see you today."


    William smiled and said in a soft voice. He was totally different from the previous devil.


    As if getting an amnesty, Sarah opened the door and hurried out. She didn''t want to stay with this man


    for a second.

 Chapter 255 Sarah Wants To Make Trouble Again

    Chapter 255 Sarah Wants To Make Trouble Again


    Lying on the sofa, Lily slowly opened her eyes.


    Somehow, she had been very tired these days.


    Maybe it was because she didn''t have a good rest, but she was still depressed.


    Especially when she went back home and saw Jack, she was very impatient, always feeling that


    everything was very annoying.


    She was so tired that she just wanted to lie on the bed forever.


    She rubbed her sore neck and looked listless, as if she had just recovered from a serious illness.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There would be a meetingter. The president was so annoying that he held a meeting at noon. He


    was stopping her from taking a snap.


    She walked slowly to the meeting room, and only half of the people came.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Sarah standing on the stage with a smile.


    Why did this woman still have the courage toe to the meeting?


    How shameless she was!


    Just then, Sarah raised her head and looked into her eyes defiantly.


    Humph, she would be embarrassedter.


    She sneered.


    She didn''t want to waste her time on such kind of woman.


    She went straight to the seat opposite to Sarah and sat down.


    "Well, almost everyone is here. Let''s start now."


    The president looked at Sarah and said with a smile.


    Lily thought it was something big but it turned out to be a small operation of Sarah.


    ''It''s just a small operation. Does she need an assistant?


    Is this meeting held to select an assistant for her?'' She thought Sarah was making a mountain out of a


    molehill.


    "I think it will be good if Dr. Lily can be my assistant."


    Sarah looked at her with a smug smile. She had a much higher position in the hospital than her.


    ''Why did she get me involved again?''


    Everyone present knew what had happened between them, and they also knew that Sarah was


    deliberately making things difficult for Lily.


    "I don''t agree!"


    She had never been a person at the mercy of others. How could she not see through Sarah''s


    provocation?


    This woman was really vicious. Couldn''t she find anyone else?


    No, she just wanted to make things difficult for her.


    ''Well, Sarah, you''re good! Then don''t me me for being ruthless.''


    "Dr. Lily, we have a tacit understanding and your working attitude is very serious. You won''t refuse, will


    you?"


    The smile at the corners of Sarah''s mouth became deeper and deeper. She just wanted to see her


    losing her head.


    But how could Lily let her seed?


    "Well, you are right."


    Lily pretended to think and nodded. She didn''t know what Sarah wanted to do, so she was a little


    flustered.


    "OK, I agree."


    After a while, she smiled, but only herself knew the slyness in her eyes.


    Sarah was surprised as she agreed so readily.


    This was not what she was like. What was she thinking about?


    But she couldn''t think too much. This was just the first step. Next, there would be more interesting


    things. At that time, she would make her regret!


    In fact, everything hade to light at this moment.


    She was more sure that Sarah wouldn''t let her go so easily.


    But she couldn''t rely on the protection of Jack all the time. She had to learn to deal with these troubles


    by herself.


    As she thought of what would happen in the future, Lily had a headache.

 Chapter 256 Something Happened!

    Chapter 256 Something Happened!


    "Lily, what''s wrong with you? Why did you bring this medicine? "


    "You got it yourself."


    Lily said expressionlessly with the medicine certificate in her hand.


    "Lily, how can I put it here? Do you know how dangerous it will be if it is taken away?"


    "Come on, that''s a used needle tubing. Will someone not see that it has been used?"


    She rubbed her forehead helplessly and shook her head.


    She really couldn''t stand her. She wanted to find fault with her in everything. She was really excellent.


    She had thought that this woman would use some brilliant way to make things difficult for her, but it


    turned out to be these boring things.


    "Sarah, can''t you be smart? Can''t you see these simple things? You injected yourself too much


    anesthetic. Do you want your patient to repeat your tragedy? Are you crazy? "


    Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She felt that this woman was really speechless. In order to see what she was doing, she actually forgot


    that she was injecting anesthetic.


    It was the most unbearable thing for her that a doctor was irresponsible to his patients. She could


    endure the usual difficulties she created, but she would never forgive Sarah for what happened today.


    Seeing the patient suddenly in aa, Sarah was a little flustered. She put down the needle with her


    trembling hands.


    "I... It''s all your fault! You''re behind this!"


    She pointed at her and said in a panic.


    Lily had never seen such a person who argued irrationally and lied through her teeth!


    "Miss Lin, have you lost your memory? The medicine has been in your hand all the time. I didn''t touch


    it. How could I do that?"


    She mmed the desk and said angrily.


    She wanted to frame her again. Did she look like someone who deserved it?


    Why did she always frame her?


    Sarah didn''t say anything. She didn''t know how to refute. Seeing Lily''s expression, she was a little


    scared.


    "I..."


    "What? As a doctor, you don''t even have the basic medical ethics. Who on earth taught you? How


    could you graduate?"


    She looked at Sarah with obvious hatred in her eyes.


    "Besides, I know you want to make things difficult for me, but can you pick a good time? You shouldn''t


    have done it at this time!"


    The woman in front of her really pissed her off. She had never seen such a stupid person as her, who


    was as arrogant as Annie!


    ''Isn''t it good to be a princess of the rich family? She shouldn''t be a doctor!


    What a disaster!''


    Ring, ring, ring..."


    The phone in Lily''s pocket rang. It was from her father.


    She red at Sarah, turned around and walked out.


    Sarah stood still and didn''t know what to do. Now she could only hope that the patient would wake up


    early, or she would be a sinner.


    "Hello, Dad."


    "Lily, your mother fainted with low blood pressure. She is in your hospital now."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "What?"


    She asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, she has low blood pressure. It''s not serious."


    Mr. Lvforted her on the other end of the phone.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, she ran to the in-patient area. She forgot to ask which ward her father was


    in, so she could only look for him one by one.


    Lily patted her head. She had a bad memory these days.


    Soon, they found the ward where her mother was.


    Her father and Bonnie were sitting in the ward and chatting with her mother.

 Chapter 257 Favor

    Chapter 257 Favor


    "Mom, how do you feel?"


    She hurried in and held her mother''s hands.


    Mrs. Lv''s face was pale. Obviously, she was very weak.


    "I''m fine. It''s an old problem."


    Mrs. Lv didn''t like sugar and meat, so she was not strong. Although she was not seriously ill, she


    tended to feel dizzy.


    "Okay, I''ll be here with you from now on."


    She held her mother''s hands tightly and looked at her sympathetically.


    Mrs. Lv was really old with grey hair at her temples. Time and tide wait for no man.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can go and deal with your own business. Bonnie is here with me."


    Seeing that her daughter was sensible, Mrs. Lv smiled with relief.


    "Yes. Don''t stay here."


    Bonnie said disdainfully as she saw that Lily and her mother were so intimate.


    She was not the only daughter. Her words made Bonnie feel as if she were a holy being.


    "Shut up! I know how you take care of parents."


    As Lily thought of what her parents had said to her when she came back homest time, she looked


    down upon Bonnie.


    She had thought that Bonnie would learn a lesson, but she did not expect that this woman would be so


    outrageous!


    "I... you don''t have the right to me me. You stay with your fiance all the time. How could you have


    time to care about parents?"


    Bonnie was not convinced, and her face with heavy makeup was full of disdain.


    ''Damn it! This woman even educated me?''


    She really wanted to pry her brain to see what was in it.


    Why did she have to do those shameful things?


    Did Bonnie think she didn''t know what she had done with Sam?


    She just turned a blind eye to them and didn''t want to talk to them.


    "Enough! Bonnie, shut up! "


    Mr. Lv, who was sitting aside silently, couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Lily is your sister. She did everything for your own good. How can you contradict her?"


    He had lost all hope for his daughter. Even his biological daughter was unreliable.


    "Dad, you are speaking for her!"


    Bonnie stamped her feet in anger. Why did her parents always stand on Lily side?


    "You took the dowry money of the Nan n, and you treated me like this!"


    She was so angry that she even provoked her parents with this matter.


    "You!"


    Obviously, Mr. and Mrs. Lv didn''t expect that Bonnie would say something like that.


    "p!"


    A crisp p sounded. Mr. Lv raised his trembling hand in the air, gasping heavily.


    This daughter really disgraced him. How could she say such shameless words!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have a sense of shame, but your mother and I do. Did we spoil you so much that you speak


    so rudely?"


    No wonder he was the head of the family. Only a few words made Bonnie dare not speak.


    She knew what kind of person her father was. Once he got angry, he was very serious.


    No matter how dissatisfied Bonnie was, she could only swallow her saliva silently and shed tears


    quietly beside her.


    Seeing this scene, Lily couldn''t believe it either. She didn''t expect that Bonnie could say such bad


    things about her parents, and she didn''t expect that he would beat his younger daughter in public.


    Mr. Lv had always been fond of her, so she had developed an arrogant and willful character.


    Her name was Lily, which meant she was a girl.


    But Bonnie''s name meant extremely precious things.


    It could be imagined how Bonnie was favored at home, but she didn''t realize it at all.

 Chapter 258 Bride Price

    Chapter 258 Bride Price


    "That''s your sister''s bride price and also her dowry money. Do you think your mother and I will take that


    money to travel around the world?"


    Mr. Lv shouted angrily, frowning.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He was indeed angry, and this daughter really disappointed him.


    Since Lily was still here, it was inconvenient for him to say it out. A few days ago, this unfilial daughter


    took Sam home to ask for money.


    God knew how they knew the bride price given by Jack. It was really a sin.


    How could he intend to get the bride price of Lily? Was the Qin family so short of money?


    "No, I don''t."


    Bonnie sobbed in a low voice, not as rampant as before.


    "No? Don''t you know what''s in your heart? Your mother has fallen ill because of you, and you stille


    to anger us! "


    Mr. Lv pointed at her nose and scolded her severely.


    Lying on the bed, Mrs. Lv felt distressed for her, but she more wanted her to make good.


    She had only been married to the Qin family for a few days. How could she forget her own family?


    "Bonnie, you are so thoughtless. Your father and I are so disappointed in you."


    How could a mother not know her daughter?


    One day, Bonnie would suffer losses because of her jealousy. This child was pure in heart and never


    saw her position clearly. They had spoiled her since childhood.


    "Enough, Bonnie. Apologize to parents. You''ve gone too far."


    Standing aside, Lily couldn''t stand it anymore. She also felt that Bonnie was too unruly.


    But Bonnie didn''t buy it. She raised her head and looked at her fiercely.


    "Lily, isn''t this what you want to see? You don''t want me to live a good life! "


    Lily really wanted to p her in the face.


    She was too ungrateful.


    "I don''t want you to live a good life? Bonnie, are you kidding me? When you didn''t have a job, who


    turned to me crying and said sister was the best person? Huh? Who dealt with your school affairs? Can


    you speak to your conscience? "


    If others didn''t want to Bonnie to live a good life, she would believe it.


    Bonnie had been arrogant and domineering since she was a child, and she had offended many people,


    so she didn''t have many friends. Every time she was in trouble, it was Lily who dealt with it for her.


    But she said her sister didn''t want her to live a good life?


    Ho, ho, what an ungrateful girl.


    "If I don''t want you to live a good life, how could you be with Sam? Do you really think I''m blind? Don''t I


    know what you have done? Because you are my sister, I turned a blind eye to it."


    ording to her temper, if she didn''t want Bonnie to live a good life, she wouldn''t ''give'' Sam to her. It


    was all because they loved each other.


    Bonnie was speechless for a long time, but she wouldn''t be grateful to her. On the contrary, she hated


    her more because of her words.


    "You are just unting how good you are to me in front of parents."


    This was really artificial argument!


    Lily didn''t want to talk to her anymore, so she turned her head and sat beside her father.


    "You..."


    "Shut up!"


    Bonnie had to swallow back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    "You''re just being mischievous! Your sister doesn''t want you to live a good life? How could think this


    way? We''re a family. Who taught you that? "


    Mr. Lv''s deep and dignified voice did not allow Bonnie to refute.

 Chapter 259 Birds Of A Feather

    Chapter 259 Birds Of A Feather


    A knock on the door interrupted the quarrel in the ward.


    Sarah pushed the door open and came in.


    When she heard that Lily''s mother was in hospital, she wanted to y a trick. She came to have a look


    and guessed that her parents might know her.


    "Hello, uncle, aunt."


    Sarah smiled politely.


    "You are..."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mr. Lv felt that this person was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember.


    "Are you Sarah?"


    Bonnie suddenly remembered the rumor on the Inte a few days ago that the young madam of the


    Nan n and Jack''s childhood sweetheart worked in the same hospital.


    The woman in front of her was as beautiful and dazzling as the one in the photo, which confirmed


    Bonnie''s guess about her identity more.


    "Yes, I am Sarah. nice to meet you."


    Sarah reached out her hand to Bonnie and smiled more politely.


    "Nice to meet you too."


    Bonnie held her hand at once.


    "You are Sarah? "


    Mr. Lv remembered the girl in front of him, and he felt embarrassed.


    One was his daughter, and the other was her rival in love. The atmosphere suddenly became cold.


    "What are you doing here?"


    ''Why does shee here at this time?''


    "Lily, why are you so angry? Can''t shee to see our mother?"


    Somehow, Bonnie liked the woman in front of her very much and mediated at once.


    "Hello, uncle, aunt. I''m here to see you."


    Sarah sat on the sofa, and Bonnie sat next to her.


    "I just heard a quarrel in the room. What happened? Wait? Little sister, why did you cry? "


    She keenly observed that Bonnie''s eyes were red.


    Bonnie rubbed her eyes as if she had met a confidant. "Just now, my parents scolded me because of


    Lily."


    She turned to look at Lily with a smug smile.


    Sensing her gaze, she felt helpless.


    ''You would rather believe a stranger than your own family. Bonnie, should I say you are muddled, or


    should I say you are stupid?''


    "Oh, thank you for your kindness."


    Mr. Lv didn''t like the girl. Maybe it was because he was biased, but he hated the arrogance of the girl in


    front of him.


    He always felt that she looked down upon others.


    "Is auntie okay?"


    Sarah asked with concern. She could not help sneering in her heart when she felt the alienation of Mr.


    Lv.


    ''Huh, what? You feel the danger?


    Your daughter is nobody to me.''


    "I''m fine."


    ''Lily didn''t even look at her. This kind of woman is like a fly.''


    "Lily, your sister is so beautiful. How can you have the heart to me her?"


    Sarah looked at Bonnie with tenderness in her eyes, as if Bonnie was her sister.


    Bonnie had a very simple mind and liked to listen to other people''s praises. As she was praised, she


    was extremely excited in her heart though she seemed reserved.


    ''That''s right. How could Lily be better than her?


    Except for her better grades, what else is there to show off?''


    Bonnie''s disdainful eyes happened to be captured by Lily. Lily gave her a cold nce, which made her


    shiver.


    "What''s your name, little sister?"


    Sarah blinked her eyes. She looked so "cute" when she was naughty.


    "Bonnie."


    Bonnie was rarely called sister, because Lily had never called her "sister".


    So she was very happy when she heard it.

 Chapter 260 Intentional Alliance

    Chapter 260 Intentional Alliance


    "Bonnie," Sarah said thoughtfully, "it means as beautiful as a phoenix and as precious as lingzhi."


    "Yes, yes, that''s it means!"


    Bonnie said excitedly. She had never been praised like this, so she was very happy and had a better


    impression of Sarah.


    That was how it was. She was the youngest daughter in the family. Why all the love was focused on


    Lily?


    This was too unfair.


    Seeing the two echoing each other, Lily felt sick.


    They had just got to know each other. How could they be so familiar? It was like a greeting between


    friends who hadn''t seen each other for years. It was really hypocritical.


    "How old are you, Bonnie?"


    Sarah said with a smile. Her eyes were actually full of affection?


    It was so funny. She was just a stranger. Why did she care about her so much?


    "I''m one year younger than my sister."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Bonnie replied obediently. She really liked this sister in front of her.


    "Well, Lily and I are good friends. You are my sister from now on."


    She didn''t expect that Lily''s sister was so gullible. She had thought that they were simr, but she didn''t


    expect the little girl in front of her to be so stupid.


    "All right, all right. Stop cottoning up. If you want to know her, just say it. Why did you mention me?"


    Lily was not satisfied with her arrival!


    What was she doing here? She could bear it at any time, but if Sarah did something bad in front of her


    parents, she would not let her go!


    "Lily, are you still mad at me? I didn''t mean to do that. I just wanted to call you and didn''t notice what I


    was doing."


    Sarah said it with an apologetic look on her face, as if Lily was a little tricky.


    ''She''s really good at acting!''


    Seeing her like this, Lily felt even more disgusted. She had done something wrong, and now she was


    justified?


    ''Ridiculous! Is it my fault?''


    "I''m sorry. I''m so charming that I made you forget the syringe in your hand and keep staring at me.


    Sarah, don''t you think your words are nonsense?"


    Did she think she was easy to deal with?


    Was it all her fault again?


    "You..."


    Sarah was rendered speechless by her words. She lowered her head slightly, but there was obvious


    hatred in her eyes.


    She would make Lily pay for what she said today.


    "Lily, do you have prejudices against Sarah? Why are you so mean to her? "


    Bonnie spoke in an aggrieved tone, as if Sarah was an important person to her.


    ''Well, she called Sarah so affectionately. I have never heard her call me in such an affectionate way.


    This girl is really gullible.''


    Lily was really annoyed, ''Why does she have such a stupid sister, who can''t tell good from bad?''


    "All right, all right. Stop arguing. I have a headache."


    Lying on the bed, Mrs. Lv said weakly.


    She didn''t like the girl named Sarah. She vaguely heard that Sarah was the childhood sweetheart of


    her son-inw, and she even bullied Lily together with the youngdy of the Nan n.


    As parents, of course, they stood on the side of their own children, but it was not appropriate for Bonnie


    to behave like this. Bonnie usually quarreled with Lily, but now she stood on the side of an outsider to


    criticize her sister, which made her very ufortable.


    "Bonnie, Lily is your sister. You can''t talk about her like that, okay?"

 Chapter 261 Partiality

    Chapter 261 Partiality


    She said this not only to Bonnie, but also to Sarah who was standing aside.


    What she meant was very clear: Lily was their daughter, and no one had the right to criticize her.


    How could Sarah not understand what she meant?


    With a forced smile, she put her arm around Bonnie''s shoulder.


    "Well, Bonnie, uncle and aunt are right. Whether your sister is right or wrong, you should give in to her."


    What she said was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. Bonnie had always been jealous of Lily''s


    treatment at home, and now she was asked to give in to her. Wasn''t she the biological daughter?


    "Why should I?"


    "Shut up! Your mother is so weak now, and you''re still making a noise here. "


    Mr. Lv couldn''t stand it anymore. Bonnie was just messing around here. Moreover, Sarah came. He


    didn''t know what she was up to.


    How could a junior act in front of a senior?


    It was obvious that Sarah was not well-intended.


    Seeing that her father was angry, Bonnie didn''t dare to say anything more. She just stood aside sulkily.


    Sarah gently patted her on the back, with imperceptible disdain in her eyes.


    "Lily, why do you look so pale?"


    Mrs. Lv sat up a little and reached out her hand to touch her cheek.


    When Lily came in just now, she found that her face and her lips were a little pale.


    Lily patted her head and shook her head. "I don''t know, Mom. I can''t sleep well these days. I don''t know


    why I''m in a trance every day."


    "Take care of yourself. Maybe you are too tired these days. I''ll ask Jack to take you out to ease up in a


    few days."


    Lily''s mother smiled with satisfaction. She was happy to see her daughter live a happy life.


    "Okay, Mom. Take care of yourself. I''m still young. Don''t worry about me."


    Hearing her mother''s words, she felt sad. Sure enough, only families cared about her she cared most.


    ''That bastard, Jack, doesn''t notice that she is pale, and he only...''


    Thinking of this, she blushed.


    "When will you get married? Have you set the date?"


    Mrs. Lv grabbed her hand and asked softly.


    They were both women. How could she not know what Sarah was thinking?


    As long as Lily and Jack didn''t get married, Sarah wouldn''t give up. It was inevitable!


    "At the end of this month, I wanted to ask you if it''s suitable."


    Speaking of this, Lily suddenly remembered that she hadn''t told her parents the wedding date.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    s, there were too many things these days, and she really forgot it.


    She nced around and saw the shock on Sarah''s face.


    Yes, she seemed to have forgotten to tell Sarah the day when she would marry Jack and she nned


    to invite her to the wedding.


    Sarah couldn''t believe what she heard from the two.


    Why? Why did they get married so soon?


    No, no, no. She couldn''t let them get married!


    "It''s up to you, Lily. We don''t want to get involved in you young people''s business."


    "If I were you, I would like you to get married now."


    Hearing what her mother said, she couldn''t helpughing.


    "In fact, we can get married now, ha-ha-ha."


    She continued and thenughed.

 Chapter 262 Sarah, Dont You Sit For More A While

    Chapter 262 Sarah, Don''t You Sit For More A While


    "Then you will give birth to a baby. That''ll be great."


    She really hoped that day coulde soon.


    These words were harsh to Sarah''s ears. She didn''t want to stay any longer, so she stood up and said,


    "Uncle, aunt, I have something to do. I have to go now."


    What was she doing here? Bringing contempt upon herself? Hearing their family talking about the


    annoying wedding day?


    "Sarah, don''t you sit for more a while?"


    Bonnie wasn''t interested in Lily''s marriage. Her fiance was not Sam, so she didn''t care about it.


    But Sarah suddenly wanted to leave, which made her feel very ufortable. She hurriedly stood up.


    "Okay, okay."


    Mr. Lv replied indifferently without saying anything. He also felt that Sarah was too annoying here.


    After all, no one knew whether it was the daughter of the Lin family who spread the rumor online.


    Sarah nodded and hurried out, as if escaping.


    Bonnie hurried to catch up with her, leaving only Lily and her parents in the room.


    "Lily, stay away from this girl,"


    said Mrs. Lv, as if absorbed in thought. She didn''t want her daughter to be humiliated like this. After all,


    women thought alike.


    "I know, mom. I will be careful."


    Lily nodded. Of course she knew what Sarah was thinking. She just wanted to show due respect to her


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    sometimes and didn''t want to put it clearly.


    How could Mrs. Lv not know her daughter?


    Although Lily was not easy to be bullied, she was not scheming, and she was pure and kind-hearted.


    Therefore, she was most likely to be bullied and stabbed in the back.


    "You must be careful," said Mr. Lv.


    He was afraid that something bad would happen.


    Marrying into the Nan family was both a good thing and a bad thing. There were many people watching


    their daughter!


    In fact, when a daughter was young, her parents always wanted to find her a good family in the future.


    But when the daughter got married, her parents would change their minds and only wanted her to live a


    peaceful and happy life.


    The better the environment, the greater the risk.


    Lily was also worried. She knew what kind of situation she was in. Although she was going to marry


    into the Nan family, the members of the Nan family were the most difficult to deal with.


    "It''s okay, Dad and Mom. Don''t worry about me."


    But she couldn''t tell her parents about it, because it would only make them more worried.


    In this way, the three of them chatted a lot until Lily got off work.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Lily stood up to open the door.


    "Eh? Why are you here? "


    Jack stood at the door in suit, with a bunch of flowers in his arms and a fruit basket in his hand.


    Seeing his handsome face and the things he took, Lily felt it was a little funny and burst intoughter.


    "Who is it, Lily?"


    "It''s Jack."


    She took over the flowers from Jack and walked inside.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lv stood up as soon as they saw him.


    "It''s okay. Uncle, aunt, please sit down,"


    said Jack politely.


    The conversation between the three turned into that between the four.


    It seemed that Jack''s arrival made Lily happier, and her pale face slightly recovered.


    As they were so affectionate to each other, Mr. and Mrs. Lv werepletely relieved.

 Chapter 263 Why Did You Ask Me Out Today

    Chapter 263 Why Did You Ask Me Out Today


    The night was always full of silence and danger, which contained many people''s thoughts. All the


    unhappiness would gradually be clear as the night came.


    The man''s face was integrated in the night, and no one could see his expression. He just chuckled


    from time to time.


    But theughter was getting weirder and weirder, making the woman next to her tremble with a faint


    fear on her face.


    At this moment, Sarah was very regretful. Why did she ask this man out to such a deserted park?


    The moonlight shone on the water, glistening, but it was frightening silver, cold and bloodthirsty.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ''Oh, my God! I must be so angry today that I did such a stupid thing.''


    Sarah wanted to leave, but she didn''t dare to move seeing the hand on her shoulder.


    "Why did you ask me out today? Huh? "


    The man slowly turned his face, but his handsome face was somewhat cold, and his smile did not melt


    the cold, but exaggerated it.


    "I... I have something to tell you."


    Sarah stammered. She was not as arrogant as she was in the day. Now she was more like amb to


    be ughtered.


    The man nodded, got close to her face and blew gently in her ear. His gentle breath made her tremble.


    "Baby, do you need my help?"


    His ambiguous words were implying sex.


    She cursed him in her heart for being shameless, but she still didn''t dare to speak.


    This man was simply a devil. His indifference was different from that of Jack. Jack''s indifference was


    normal, while William was abnormally indifferent.


    "Yes."


    In this case, she no longer hid the truth. She gathered her courage and looked into the man''s eyes.


    Curiosity suddenly appeared in his deep eyes. "Oh, my little wild cat finally dares to look at me."


    It was more of a mockery than a tease.


    His?


    Sarah was speechless. They just had sex before.


    This man was too confident.


    All of a sudden, he left her body and stood aside. His face was not as serious as before.


    "Listen, I know what you want to do."


    His words aroused her curiosity.


    "I don''t have a good impression of Lily. She is just an outsider. How could she marry into the Nan


    family? Jack was too rash. He has never thought about the consequences."


    Sarah couldn''t agree more to these words, and she did feel that it was wrong for Jack to do so.


    ''Except me, no one else is qualified to be the young madam of the Nan n.


    Lily should know her position.''


    "We have amon goal now, that is, to prevent the marriage between Jack and Lily."


    Seeing that Sarah nodded thoughtfully, he continued.


    Their goal was different. William just wanted to kill Jack, and it had nothing to do with Lily. But the heir


    must be married, so Lily was an obstacle in his n.


    In other words, she was just apanion of Jack.


    With Sarah''s help, he would kill Lily, and then Jack. What a happy thing!


    "Then, what do you want me to do?"


    Sarah seemed to understand what he meant and asked in confusion.


    "Jack killed some people. Now as long as we get the evidence of his murder, everything will be solved."


    A weird smile suddenly appeared on his face.

 Chapter 264 Love And Hurt

    Chapter 264 Love And Hurt


    "But..."


    Sarah frowned. In that case, Jack would have to go to jail.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That was not her goal. She just wanted to drive away Lily, but she didn''t want to hurt Jack.


    She loved him and didn''t want him to be hurt.


    She knew that her love was abnormal. In order to get Jack, she was willing to pay any price. Although


    the price was based on the pain of others, and even if getting Jack was also based on his pain, she


    had no choice but to do so. She just wanted to get the man she loved. That was nothing wrong!


    This might be a contradiction, but she still didn''t want him to be hurt by others.


    "I know what you are worried about."


    William interrupted her.


    "I don''t want to hurt him. I know you like him..."


    He lowered his head and looked dejected, but his eyes were full of hatred. He was going to destroy


    Jack and get Sarahpletely!


    "I..."


    Seeing the disappointment on his face, Sarah felt a bit sorry. How could she not feel the love of


    William, but she only had one heart.


    "I''m fine," said William with a smile. "I haven''t finished yet."


    "Go ahead."


    "We must find the evidence of Jack''s murder, and I heard that Lily was also there. This matter definitely


    has something to do with her. Do you understand what I mean?"


    asked William, raising his eyebrows. He seemed to have seen the victory and the tragic ending of Jack.


    "I still don''t understand."


    Who on earth was this method aimed at?


    William sighed. Did he have to make it clear to her?


    "I mean, make her a scapegoat."


    It suddenly dawned on Sarah, but she seemed to have forgotten something. How would Lily be


    scapegoated? Jack would protect her.


    But desire had already blinded her eyes. She no longer had these messy thoughts, or perhaps she had


    away Lily.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Then she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    An impatient voice came from the other end of the phone. Apparently, she just woke up.


    "Bonnie? This is Sarah. "


    Sarah said gently, not as cold as just now.


    "Oh. Sarah, why are you calling? "


    Hearing that it was Sarah, Bonnie became sober immediately, and there was undisguised excitement in


    her words.


    "Do you have time tomorrow? I want to go shopping with you. "


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll call you then. Good night."


    After saying that, Sarah hung up the phone.


    "I still like gentle you,"


    said William yfully. He still couldn''t forget the gentle look of Sarah.


    He really missed it, but he believed that one day, the gentle Sarah woulde back.


    "Not bad."


    Sarah said casually, totally different from the one on the phone just now.


    "I called Lily''s sister, and she is also a fool. She doesn''t even have half of Lily''s IQ. Today, she was


    coaxed by me with a few words. She doesn''t even care about her own father, mother and sister."


    As she thought of the scene that she got to know Bonnie in the hospital today, Sarah''s eyes were full of


    disdain.


    Bonnie was not scheming at all. She was just unruly. She wasn''t born as a princess, but she had


    terrible princess syndrome.

 Chapter 265 Are You So Afraid Of Me

    Chapter 265 Are You So Afraid Of Me


    Hearing her words, Williamughed.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a vicious mouth."


    Then he reached out and pinched her tender cheek.


    Sarah''s body stiffened and she was not as rxed as before.


    "Are you so afraid of me?"


    He really didn''t understand. They were childhood ymates. Why did Sarah seem to be afraid of him


    all the time?


    He looked almost the same as Jack. Why did she always follow Jack but refused to take a look at him?


    Thinking of this, his hatred towards Jack grew deeper. Because of Jack, he couldn''t get anything he


    wanted!


    "No."


    After hesitating for a while, Sarah denied it.


    She didn''t dare to admit that she was afraid of him. This man was always unpredictable. How could she


    not be afraid?


    Maybe she had been afraid of William since she was a child. Such a moody boy really scared her, so


    she didn''t want to have too much contact with him.


    At that time, there was a puppy in the Nan family. It was always ying well, but one day, it just


    scratched William.


    But she saw with her own eyes that he beat the dog to death with a stick. And when he found that


    Sarah was standing aside, his face covered with blood actually... had a smile...


    God knew how Sarah felt at that time, but she couldn''t move her feet as if they were filled with lead.


    Since then, every time Sarah saw William smile, she would be very scared.


    "Oh?"


    Walking forward, he suddenly held her in his arms and buried his head in her neck.


    "Ah!"


    Sarah eximed and kept struggling.


    Feeling her resistance, he let go of her in disappointment.


    He didn''t like disobedient women. He didn''t have so much time to conquer women.


    "You can go back now."


    He let go of her, said coldly, turned around and left.


    In the darkness, Sarah still couldn''t help trembling, as if she hadn''te out of the previous shadow.


    But she still couldn''t forget that night, when she heard what William said, "You will never be able to


    escape from me."


    But she couldn''t care so much. As long as she could get Jack, this was nothing. William was nobody.


    After this night, all the plots went on as usual...


    On the noon of the second day, Sarah made an appointment with Bonnie to meet at a western


    restaurant.


    Bonnie was dressed enchantingly and charmingly in a red dress. She walked towards Sarah wearing


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    10-cm high heels.


    From afar, he could see Bonnie''s eye-catching dress.


    Sarah couldn''t help despising her. ''What a bumpkin! Do you think red means sexy? It''s ridiculous. You


    are ugly, so you don''t look good in anything.''


    But she still greeted her with a smile, "Bonnie, you''re so beautiful. If only I could have such a lovely and


    beautiful sister. Oh, your sister is so lucky."


    Compared with Bonnie''s dressing style, Sarah looked very fairy.


    She wore a white dress, simple and extravagant, but her beautiful waist was outlined. A pair of high-


    heeled shoes with bandage on her feet revealed her beautiful ankles.


    No wonder she was the goddess in men''s hearts. She was noble and elegant.


    "No, no. Sarah, you are so beautiful. If only I could have a sister as beautiful as you."


    ''It is really a pompous mutual boast.''


    Sarah smiled and didn''t say it out.

 Chapter 266 Such A Scourge

    Chapter 266 Such A Scourge


    "Bonnie, you know the rtionship between your sister and me. Now it''s very tense because of your


    brother-inw. s, I didn''t expect your sister to be afraid of these. I''m also embarrassed."


    Sarah pretended to be sorry, as if she was the victim.


    Bonnie was moved by her words.


    "Sarah, in fact, it''s not you who should say sorry. She had sex with Jack, so the two were going to


    marry. It''s Lily who broke up your marriage."


    She wouldn''t speak for Lily, even if she was her sister.


    In her mind, she had never done her duty as a sister. She had always been standing on the moral


    ground to educate her. In fact, they were just peers. How could educate her?


    "Well, in fact, I also have my own difficulties. You know, I grew up with your brother-inw and we have


    a good rtionship. It''s a pity that we can''t get to the end of the rtionship this time. But your brother-


    inw has no choice. After all, he has to be responsible for your sister."


    Sarah sighed as if what she said was true. In fact, she just wanted to break through thest defense


    line of Bonnie.


    As expected, Bonnie was really moved by her. She suddenly held Sarah''s hand.


    "Sarah, don''t be sad. To tell the truth, she has always been like this."


    Her face was full of disappointment. When the two women gathered together, they could only say bad


    things about Lily.


    "She always likes to steal other people''s husbands. In the past, she almost stole my husband and even


    pretended to be a good person. I was angry at the thought of it, so I was unwilling to forgive her. My


    parents always felt that I was dissatisfied with her, but how could I not be dissatisfied with her as this


    kind of thing happened? Do you think so, Sarah? "


    She strongly needed to be recognized by others. No one could understand her. Now, she finally found


    a confidant.


    People gathered together because they had the same goal. They all had amon enemy.


    "I want to know how Lily got into a rtionship your brother-inw."


    Sarah thought it was the right time, so she went straight to the point. This was her purpose today. She


    just wanted to get the answer she wanted.


    "Well..." Bonnie was lost in her memory, trying to recall what happened that day.


    "I remember."


    She raised her index finger and said excitedly.


    "That day, I was engaged to Sam in the hotel, but I didn''t see her. The next morning, she and Jack


    appeared together."


    Bonnie said incoherently. She skipped over the plot of drugging and described Lily as a slut.


    "MX Hotel..."


    Sarah murmured. It was the hotel where Jack killed people as William said. Yes, it was the same day


    and time. Lily was also at the scene of the crime!


    She tried to hide her excitement and finally confirmed it.


    "Oh, I see. Oh, Lily is so willful. How could she sleep with a man so casually?"


    Although she said it in a rxed tone, Sarah gritted her teeth with hatred.


    ''Damn it! This bitch actually had sex with Jack!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    How could a man with good self-control like Jack be seduced by her?


    You''re such a scourge, Lily!''


    Sarah clenched her fists, and her fingernails were digging into her flesh.

 Chapter 267 Violence Tendency

    Chapter 267 Violence Tendency


    After getting the answer she wanted, Bonnie was no longer useful for her.


    Sarah gave her a pair of high-heeled shoes and sent her away in a few words, but Bonnie was still


    grateful.


    In the hospital.


    Sitting at the table, Lily suddenly stood up and felt dizzy.


    She didn''t know how many times it had happened. Did she inherit her mother''s low blood pressure?


    No, she was very healthy before. There was nothing wrong with her body.


    What was wrong with her these days?


    Before she could figure it out, Nathan pushed the door open and came in. Seeing her pale face, he


    quickly asked, "What''s wrong with you, Lily?"


    "I''m fine. Maybe it''s because I stayed upte these days," she said, waving her hand.


    ording to Nathan''s personality, he might have to ask a lot of questions. Since she really didn''t want


    to exin so much to him, she just made up a lie.


    "Okay, take care of yourself."


    Staying upte would indeed make people weak. Nathan didn''t ask more, but he still worried about her.


    "Okay, okay. I''m fine. Don''t worry. By the way, what do youe here for?"


    "Well, there is something."


    Nathan took out a duty schedule.


    "Look at this duty schedule. You and Sarah are in the same group. Do you want to change it?"


    Lily took it over and was speechless.


    Did the president do it on purpose? Didn''t he know what happened between her and Sarah?


    "What?"


    She frowned unhappily.


    "I heard that it was Sarah who volunteered to be your partner. She said that it was good to work with


    you."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nathan pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and said helplessly.


    Since he knew what had happened between Lily and Sarah, he hated Sarah more.


    This time, this woman took the initiative to be with Lily. He really didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since she is not afraid, why should I be afraid?"


    She put the duty schedule back to the hands of Nathan, as if she didn''t care about it at all.


    What will be will be. She was not a coward.


    She could handle it.


    In the evening, after work, Lily and Sarah stayed on duty.


    Seeing that Lily was sorting out her things, Sarah went over.


    A hint of slyness shed across her face. She reached out her hand and patted on her shoulder.


    Lily didn''t want to talk to her. Besides, there was no need for them to talk anymore.


    "Lily, are you still mad at me?"


    Sarah asked in a low voice.


    Angry? Lily frowned.


    She was not angry, but just pitied her.


    As a woman, in order to get the love she wanted, she lived such a humble life. Didn''t she deserve


    sympathy?


    As Lily ignored her, Sarah stood aside and gave her a disdainful look.


    "Jack killed someone. You know that, do you?"


    She said abruptly. As expected, upon hearing this, Lily stopped what she was doing.


    Sarah was more sure that it had happened, so she walked to her side more arrogantly.


    "You know what? Jack has violence tendency. That''s why I left him."


    Although Lily didn''t say anything, her face turned much paler.


    Violence tendency. The scene in the hotel reappeared in front of her.


    Blood, blood all over the ground, rushing to her like a flood...

 Chapter 268 Are You Afraid Of Me

    Chapter 268 Are You Afraid Of Me


    Seeing the fear in Lily''s eyes, Sarah knew that her goal was about to be achieved. She paused and


    continued.


    "I know Jack since I was a child. He likes me and I like him very much, but his violent tendency is too


    serious. When I was with him, he would be angry and want to beat me, but I dodged him every time. I


    really can''t stand it, so I left."


    Sarah stressed the word "beat" on purpose.


    In fact, when did Jack want to beat her?


    She was just making up a story to make Lily leave.


    "Shut up! You''re talking nonsense. Jack won''t do that. "


    Finally, Lily couldn''t stay calm anymore. The documents in her hands scattered all over the ground, and


    her hands couldn''t help trembling.


    Sarah held her hands immediately, held her in her arms and patted her back gently.


    Lily still couldn''t help trembling.


    It was Sarah who was trying to sow dissension between them, and Jack would not do such a thing.


    Lily took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and pushed Sarah away. Her big eyes were full of


    coldness.


    "Fuck off! Don''t touch me! And don''t talk nonsense to me!"


    After saying that, Lily turned around and left, leaving Sarah, who was stunned, standing still.


    Lily wanted to do nothing but go home!


    She was going to tell the president tomorrow that she shouldn''t be on duty with this mad woman, who


    was nagging and talking nonsense! After sending a message to Jack, Lily stood on the side of the road


    and kicked the small stones wearily.


    Thinking of what Sarah had said, she was terrified.


    In fact, Lily had also doubted whether Jack had propensity for violence, but he was really good to her,


    not the kind of person Sarah had said.


    Sarah said that Jack killed someone. But at the police stationst time, the doctor also told Lily that the


    person was not killed by him.


    Could it be said that...


    All of a sudden, Lily had an ominous premonition that Sarah was going to set Jack up.


    "Beep! Beep! Beep!"


    The car light hit her face, making it difficult for her to open her eyes. Subconsciously, she covered her


    eyes with her hands.


    The window slowly rolled down, and an extremely handsome side face gradually came into view.


    "Get in the car."


    The man turned around, opened his thin lips and said coldly, his deep eyes were like shining stars.


    It seemed that Lily hadn''t gotten rid of his charm yet. She stared straight at the man in front of her.


    Helplessly, Jack opened the door and got out of the car.


    He lowered his head, looked down at the girl in front of him, and suddenly held her in his arms.


    Lily came to her senses and blushed.


    What? Why did she just get stupid again?


    It was all his fault. He was so handsome. Why was he so charming?


    "Go home."


    Jack let go of her, carried her into the car, fastened the seat belt and closed the door.


    Lily''s eyes have never left him, ''How could a considerate man like him have propensity for violence?


    Sarah must be cheating me!''


    But she was still worried and couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m asking you, Jack. You must answer me seriously."


    "Okay."


    The man seemed to have been used to this kind of scene and replied casually.


    Lily wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. What should she ask?


    "Did you... hmm... hmm... When I first met you... "


    "I didn''t kill him."


    Before Lily could finish her words, Jack interrupted her.


    Lily swallowed and blinked her big eyes, at a loss.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 269 Protect Yourself, Okay

    Chapter 269 Protect Yourself, Okay


    How could he know what she was going to ask? Did he have a mind reading skill?


    "How do you know what I''m going to ask?"


    Lily murmured in a low voice, as if she was a child.


    "Because when we met for the first time, apart from the physicalmunication, there is nothing worth


    remembering. What you can''t forget is the murder."


    Physicalmunication?


    Lily didn''t pay much attention to anything else, but to the words "physicalmunication". It was the


    first time that she had heard someone talk about sex in such a ssy way.


    "So the question you wanted to ask must be this."


    A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Jack''s mouth.


    "Really?"


    Lily was still worried about him, afraid that Jack would take the me for no reason.


    "Well, don''t you believe me yet?"


    Hearing this, Lily was at a loss.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    How could she not believe him?


    Jack treated her very well. How could she doubt him?


    Of course, Sarah hoped that Jack and Lily would have a bad life and hoped that there would be a crack


    between them. If Lily didn''t believe in Jack, she would be tricked by Sarah.


    "I''m sorry."


    Thinking of this, Lily couldn''t help but apologize for her dirty thoughts.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to apologize. Why do you suddenly remember this?"


    On the other hand, Jack was a little confused. Why did Lily mention such a thing?


    But he had a rough idea.


    "Sarah..."


    Lily didn''t know whether she should say it or not. After all, Jack and Sarah grew up together and she


    had already stepped in their rtionship. If she said something bad about Sarah, wouldn''t she provoke


    alienation in the middle?


    She felt that she was going to have a headache.


    Noticing her thoughts, Jack reached out one hand and touched her fluffy little head.


    "It''s okay. I know it was Sarah."


    How could he not know?


    Did Sarah think that she could hide her little trick with William from him?


    They seemed to have underestimated him. How ridiculous!


    Now they wanted to use this to alienate the rtionship between him and Lily. Were they in such a


    hurry to destroy him?


    "How... How do you know?"


    Lily asked doubtfully, ''This man is so scary. How did he know everything? ''


    It seemed that nothing could hide from him.


    "Because I am Jack."


    Jack said expressionlessly and knocked on her forehead.


    "Don''t think too much."


    "No, I''m afraid that Sarah will set you up."


    As she spoke out her worries, Lily lowered her head.


    For some reason, she really wanted to protect Jack, but she was so stupid that she couldn''t even


    protect herself well. All of a sudden, she felt that she was useless.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t worry. She can''t frame me. It''s okay. "


    When the car stopped in front of the vi, Jack held Lily in his arms and patted her on the back.


    He couldn''t help feeling warm in his heart. ''She is caring about me, '' he thought.


    "Then you have to protect yourself."


    Lily raised her head and sobbed.


    Looking at the resolute expression on Jack''s face, she felt sorry for him. He must have suffered a lot


    before he came to this.


    Jack kissed her smooth forehead and coaxed her softly.


    "I''m fine. But why do you look so pale these days?"


    Lily had been in low spirits these days, not as lively as she used to be.


    "I''m fine. Maybe there are a lot of things to deal with in the hospital these days."


    She said it casually. Why did she have to make the one who loved her worry about her?

 Chapter 270 So Annoying

    Chapter 270 So Annoying


    After returning home, Lilyy on the bed and curled up in the arms of Jack like a kitten.


    "What''s wrong?"


    As she was unusually clingy tonight, which waspletely different from usual, Jack asked in


    confusion.


    The little kitten was always easy to get angry. When did she be so obedient?


    She didn''t know why, but she just wanted to stay with the man beside her.


    She moved and adjusted her position.


    "Can you take me out tomorrow?"


    These days, she was really tired. She fought with the woman in the hospital all day long and felt that


    her intelligence had grown a lot.


    Sure enough, one was forced to be smart.


    "Why do you want to go out?"


    She refused even he wanted to take her out usually. Sure enough, women were all changeable high-


    ss animals.


    Jack said in a soft voice, holding the little woman tightly in his arms.


    "I''m just too tired. Don''t you have time? Forget it."


    In fact, she didn''t have much hope. As far as she knew, Jack was very busy every day and had a lot of


    work to do in thepany. How could he have so much time to apany her?


    Although she really wanted to go out to rx, she was not so critical. She just asked tentatively. Of


    course, if he did it, she would be happier.


    "Okay, where do you want to go?"


    Jack agreed without hesitation.


    He hadn''t taken her out for a long time. He guessed that she must be very bored.


    What did he just say? Did he agree?


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Jack gently rubbed her cute nose. How could she not believe it?


    She jumped on him happily, pressed him under her body and gave him a sudden kiss on his sexy thin


    lips.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She was so happy that she felt excited as she could go out to rx.


    Jack did not expect that she would react so strongly, and he felt a little guilty.


    But her bold action gradually aroused his desire.


    He wrapped his arms around her slender waist, suddenly turned over and pressed her under his body.


    His fiery eyes stared at her deer like eyes.


    "You are really torturing me."


    She blushed and wrapped her arms around his neck...


    In the morning, she got up early.


    She was very excited because Jack was going out with her today.


    Finally, she could go out to rx!


    "So happy?"


    Seeing her humming a tune and putting on her clothes, Jack hugged her from behind and buried his


    head in her fragrant neck.


    Her little face flushed, but she stillined, "It''s because you usually don''t take me out to rx."


    Jack didn''t expect her to say so, but what she said was true. Since he had recovered, he seldom took


    her out for a walk.


    On the one hand, he didn''t have enough time, and on the other hand, he had to consider the safety.


    After all, those people were watching them all the time, which meant that their lives were in danger at


    any time.


    "Didn''t I pick you up every day?"


    Jack raised her chin and squinted at her with a dangerous warning.


    This girl was getting more and more arrogant. How could she me him?


    She wasn''t afraid of him at all. She pushed his hand away and pouted with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m telling the truth. Can you stop making excuses for yourself? It''s annoying!"


    She rolled her eyes at him and ran away.


    ''It''s better to leave. Who knows if he will be angry because of her words?''

 Chapter 271 Have A Good Baby

    Chapter 271 Have A Good Baby


    Looking at her receding figure, the danger in Jack''s eyes became more and more intense.


    You were lucky that you ran fast this time. It''s okay. I woulde after you next time!


    Of course, Lily didn''t know what was on Jack''s mind. After tidying up, she got into the car.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Lavender resort."


    Turning the car keys, Jack said lightly.


    With her eyes wide open, Lily couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    Resort? Lavender resort?


    ''Oh my God! That''s what I have been dreaming of. I wanted to go there a long time ago. Every woman


    has a princess dream.''


    Thinking of the vast purple sea ofvenders, she felt rxed and happy.


    "Are you happy?"


    She asked with a smile, which looked like a child who had eaten candies.


    Was she asking him?


    Jack looked at her doubtfully.


    "Yes."


    Without waiting for Jack''s answer, Lily said excitedly.


    She was really good at asking herself questions.


    Seeing her silly look, Jack couldn''t help but chuckle, "Why are you so happy?"


    "Of course, I don''t know when I cane next time." Lily nodded.


    After going back, they had to be busy with their own work. Who knew if there was still a chance to


    Looking at her expectant look, Jack felt a little sorry for her.


    She liked to y, but he seldom apanied her. It was his negligence.


    "You can tell me whenever you want. Henry can also bring you here."


    Upon hearing this, Lily lowered her head and replied in a low voice.


    Who wanted Henry to apany her? If so, she might as well drive here by herself.


    ''In fact, I just want you to apany me, you idiot man.''


    She cursed in her heart, her face full of gloom.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jack also noticed her unhappiness and asked in a hurry.


    Did he say something wrong?


    Lily didn''t intend to let him go. She reached out and pinched his arm.


    Although his arms were full of muscles, he couldn''t stand her abuse. Jack couldn''t help frowning.


    "Why do you want Henry to apany me? Can''t you apany me? "


    It was so annoying that she had to make it so clear.


    Hearing herint, Jack found out that she was angry for this reason.


    "Can you put your hand down and have a good talk?"


    "No way!"


    She wouldn''t let him go so easily. It was really unbearable that he was always so straight!


    "Well, I''m not sure if I''ll drive into the river the next second."


    It seemed that Jack didn''t care at all and said it lightly.


    Startled, Lily quickly let go of his hand. It was a matter of life and death. She couldn''t be careless at all.


    She quickly sat down obediently and stared at the front window.


    Jack couldn''t help chuckling, and his deep eyes were full of tenderness.


    This girl was so cute when she was obedient.


    "It''s good that our child will be as cute as you in the future."


    He couldn''t help teasing her.


    "Then I''ll have a daughter and y tricks on you with her."


    ''Humph! The best way to conquer a man is to give him another girl, '' Lily thought and sneered.


    He loved her so much that he couldn''t fight back even if he was bullied.


    "When will you give birth to a baby for me?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Asked Jack yfully, raising the corners of his mouth.


    At this moment, Lily''s face turned red with shyness,pletely losing her previous toughness. She


    turned around and said arrogantly, "Who wants to give birth to a baby for you? You have to bear it


    yourself."


    Jack pinched her little face dotingly and said, "We''ll have a baby together!"

 Chapter 272 Is She Pregnant

    Chapter 272 Is She Pregnant


    Soon, the two of them arrived at thevender garden.


    As soon as she got off the car, she found a vast area of purple, boundless, and a burst of fragrance


    came to her face.


    She closed her eyes and let the fragrance of the flowers invade her bones. It was really enjoyable.


    There were already many people in thevender garden, and it was very lively.


    They saw people around took out their cameras and made all kinds of postures. The beauty froze at


    that moment.


    "Lily!"


    Hearing the voice of Jack, she turned around.


    With a click, Jack smiled with satisfaction, as if he was very satisfied with his work.


    "You. What are you doing? "


    She ran to him in panic.


    In the camera, the girl''s eyes widened as if she was a little flustered. Who else could this girl be except


    for Lily?


    But the astonishment on her face was very beautiful.


    "When did you bring a camera here? Why didn''t I know? "


    She nced at him and grabbed the camera from his hand.


    Why didn''t he tell her? How could he do that?


    "I kept it in the car."


    He put his arm around her white shoulder and walked forward.


    The sun was shining brightly and the weather was suitable for going out. Lily had made a really good


    choice.


    Lily was so excited that she kept taking pictures.


    "How do you know I likevender?"


    She turned her head and looked at the man''s side face in confusion.


    "I read the information."


    The man replied indifferently.


    Information?


    ''Why does he always learn about me through information?''


    But she couldn''t care so much. She just indulged herself in the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    At dusk, the sun was far on the side of the mountain, so it was faintly cool.


    He took off his coat and put it on her shoulder. At this time, she was like a useless goose.


    In fact, she was not a person who liked to travel at all. She just had short passion for even the beautiful


    scenery in front of her. If Jack didn''t insist, she would have already asked to go home.


    "Tired?"


    Looking at the woman leaning on his shoulder, Jack asked with a smile.


    "Didn''t you want to go out for a tour very much? Do you fall down now? "


    It was funny. She was the one who wanted to go out for a tour, but in the end, she sat aside. On the


    contrary, Jack walked around from time to time.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    With a blush on her face, she waved her hand and said, "I want to go back!"


    She had said that many times this afternoon, but Jack didn''t agree. He always dragged her around,


    which made her exhausted.


    Now she only wanted to sleep.


    "I want to go back to sleep."


    In fact, she didn''t mean to do that, but she was indeed very tired. For some reason, she was always


    tired these days.


    She had thought that a tour would ease her fatigue, but it didn''t seem to work.


    ''Oh, my God! Do I have a cancer?''


    She was frightened by her own thought, and her eyes were full of fear.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Feeling the slight tremble of the little woman in his arms, Jack frowned and asked.


    She couldn''t tell him. He seldom went out, so she couldn''t spoil his interest.


    There should be no problem. She didn''t feel too much except for a little dizzy and tired these days. She


    must have thought too much.


    "Nothing. I just burped."


    She made up an excuse casually, which made him feel relieved.


    "I''ll take you home after dinner."


    The man put his warm hand on her slender waist.

 Chapter 273 I Cant Help With It

    Chapter 273 I Can''t Help With It


    After returning to northern suburbs, Lily took a shower and went to bed as fast as possible.


    She was so tired that she couldn''t even lift her eyelids.


    Jack still wanted to make out with her, but when he saw her weak look, he let her go.


    "Do you just sleep?"


    He still didn''t give up and gently shook her shoulder.


    "Hum..."


    Holding the pillow in her arms, she turned her body aside and hummed discontentedly.


    Could he not disturb her sleep? She really wanted to kick him off.


    "Okay."


    Helpless, he had to lie down and hug her from behind...


    The next day, Lily didn''t wake up after a long time.


    She didn''t remember what happenedst night. She only knew that she lost consciousness after she


    went to bed.


    She turned around and saw that Jack was looking at her with bloodshot eyes.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Did he rob the bankst night?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With a snort, he closed his eyes with dissatisfaction.


    ''What''s wrong with him? It''s early in the morning, no, no, it''s noon. Why does he treat me like this?''


    What did she do wrong?


    "Jack, Jack?"


    She tugged at his hair and called him softly.


    The man suddenly opened his eyes and pressed her under his body. His bloodshot eyes were full of


    some kind of emotion.


    She moved her body painfully.


    I really don''t understand. She just woke up like this.


    Were men all Teddy?


    "Jack, let go of me."


    She put her hand on his chest and tried hard to push him away.


    Jack raised his eyebrows and squinted slightly.


    What else did she want?


    She had a good sleep, but did she know how hard he had endured?


    For some reason, she moved in his arms from time to timest night.


    God knew how painful he was!


    "Do you know what you didst night?"


    The man''s voice was hoarse, deep and maic.


    She shook her head. How could she know what she had done? If she knew, would she still be


    confused?


    "Okay, let me tell you!"


    The man hit her hard on the body.


    "Hey, why did you hit me?"


    With her eyes wide open, she asked in a loud voice.


    Was this man poisonous?


    Why did he hit her?


    "I won''t just hit you..."


    He wanted to tell her the consequence of torturing him!


    Jack suddenly sealed her lips and his body directly covered hers.


    Lily finally came to her senses, but she could do nothing. Although she didn''t know what she had done,


    judging from the man''s violent action, he was indeed very angry.


    He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the forehead. "Take some more sleep."


    Compared with the walk in thevender garden yesterday, he preferred to lie in bed and hold her


    tightly.


    So he whispered something sweet in her ear.


    She was so tired that she fell asleep.

 Chapter 274 Weakness and Ominous Signs

    Chapter 274 Weakness and Ominous Signs


    On the second day, Lily returned to the hospital.


    The days of rxation were always very short. The two days slipped away quietly.


    She had been more and more extravagant and tired these days, as if she couldn''t sleep enough.


    Yesterday afternoon, she actually slept till night, and she woke up just because of hunger.


    ''Am I really sick?'' she wondered.


    Was it because she had been too tired these days?


    But she didn''t seem to be so weak.


    The more she thought about it, the more agitated she became. When she saw the things on the desk,


    she really wanted to smash them.


    Coincidentally, Sarah came in.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Why didn''t you knock at the door?"


    Seeing her swaggering around, Lily was annoyed. Didn''t she know what politeness was?


    "Well, I''m used to it. Lily, I want to have a talk with you. I think we have misunderstood each other


    recently. It''s time to talk."


    Sarah sat beside her, as if Lily had misunderstood her.


    ''Why did shee here to provoke me?


    Why does she have so much time?''


    "I don''t think there is anything to talk about between us. You can go back. I have something else to do."


    Without any hesitation, she asked her to leave. Yes, there were some things that could not be


    mediated. If she took these schemes as misunderstandings, she was too forgiving to herself.


    "Lily, are you still mad at me? In fact, I''m not here to ask for your forgiveness. I just want to tell you that


    it''s not easy to marry into the Nan family. I hope you can be careful. "


    Seeing the serious look on Sarah''s face, she almost believed her, but when she heard thest


    sentence, she could not help sneering.


    "You mean I shouldn''t marry into the Nan family? Do you think you are more suitable for it? "


    She chuckled, with her eyes full of disdain.


    Obviously, her words hit the nail on the head. A hint of panic and cruelty shed through Sarah''s eyes.


    Yes, she just wanted to make her retreat from difficulties. She just thought that she didn''t deserve her


    position, and she didn''t deserve Jack!


    "No, no, no, Lily, you misunderstood me. I have stayed in the Nan family for a longer time, so I know


    more or less the people of the Nan family. I want to tell you."


    Sarah lowered her head with tears in her eyes. Seeing the grievance on her face, Lily didn''t want to


    embarrass her anymore.


    Who knew what she was thinking about? She had no choice but to listen to it.


    She knew them well, right? Then let her see how much she knew.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Lily put down the documents in her hands, looked at her face and said lightly.


    It seemed that Sarah was also surprised at her attitude, but she was more delighted.


    Looking at her beaming face and listening to her unting, she was speechless. This woman was not


    exining to her at all, but misleading her, okay?


    Did she think she was a fool? Or did she think that she had never seen anyone from the Nan family?


    She didn''t believe that William was polite and treated his brother and sister well!


    If he was really that kind of person, why didn''t she like him? Why did she have to chase after Jack?


    She was telling the truth that Roy had a strange and unpredictable character.


    She also said Jack was a cold and arrogant man, and she could barely ept it. After all, before they


    knew each other well, she had the same thought.


    But Sarah said something funny.

 Chapter 275 We Are The Same Kind Of People

    Chapter 275 We Are The Same Kind Of People


    How could Sarah say that Annie was lovely?


    Lovely?


    Was she serious?


    Was Sarah blind? Or was she blind?


    That kind of arrogant, rude and supercilious girl with princess syndrome was lovely? If Annie was


    lovely, then she would be extremely lovely?


    At the thought of Annie''s look, she was unhappy. She always put on air. Who did she want to show it


    to?


    "Stop. Maybe there''s something wrong with my judgment. What you said doesn''t work on me at all."


    She didn''t want to hear her nonsense anymore, so she interrupted her impatiently.


    Sarah, who was talking excitedly, was naturally unhappy to be interrupted. She stood up quietly and


    walked to the desk in front of Lily.


    Lily stopped talking to her and continued to read the document in her hand.


    Although she didn''t stare at Sarah, she could still see her from the corner of her eyes.


    She poured herself a ss of water and sat on the sofa.


    Lily really wanted to drive her out. The fake smile on her face annoyed her.


    "Lily, what''s your rtionship with Sam?"


    Sarah said abruptly. Hearing that, Lily stopped flipping through the documents.


    She said without raising her head, "Ex-boyfriend and brother-inw, are you satisfied with this


    answer?"


    She didn''t care about her question at all. She broke up with Sam long ago.


    She knew what the shameless couple had done behind her back.


    "Oh? But I heard from Bonnie that Sam always praised you in front of her, which made her feel


    embarrassed. "


    After a pause, she continued, "After all, Sam is your brother-inw. As the sister, you must hope that


    your sister can live a good life. Right? If so, you''d better not get involved in their affairs."


    In fact, she made up these words. She just wanted to embarrass Lily, so that she would have a sense


    of aplishment.


    Seeing that her face was getting paler and paler, Sarah couldn''t help sneering in her heart.


    ''Humph, let me see how long you can hold on.''


    Lily clenched her fists and her knuckles turned white.


    Damn it! Since the engagement of Bonniest time, she had never contacted Sam again.


    ''She can''t keep an eye on her man, and now she mes her instead.


    As for Sarah, was she here to kindly remind her or to report it?''


    "What do you mean?"


    She walked towards her slowly with undisguised anger on her face.


    Seeing her like this, Sarah felt a little flustered. "I just kindly remind you."


    "Huh!"


    "I don''t need you to remind me, bitch. Sarah, you are too naive. I don''t know what shady business you


    have with Bonnie, but I will never allow you to humiliate me like this. You are insane. Do you want me


    to be the same?"


    Upon hearing this, Sarah felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that she would insult her directly.


    She had always been proud, so she couldn''t bear it.


    Pointing at Lily''s nose, she said, "Who are you cursing? Who is a bitch? Aren''t you a bitch? You like to


    steal your sister''s boyfriend and your friend''s boyfriend. Do you think you''re a good person? "


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ''Damn it!''


    Lily couldn''t help cursing.


    It was her fault?


    "Sarah, I mean you. You are the same kind of people."


    She stared at her coldly and sneered.

 Chapter 276 Argue

    Chapter 276 Argue


    "Lily, I''m just reminding you. Why are you yelling at me? Because you have a loud voice?"


    Seeing that Lily kept ming her, Sarah couldn''t stand it anymore. Her beautiful eyes were full of


    anger, but she was still a little scared.


    After all, she was talking nonsense. If Bonnie came to confront her, everything would be her fault.


    "Oh, dare you say it again?"


    She stepped forward and grabbed Sarah''s cor. The two of them were about the same height, but


    Lily''s powerful aura made Sarah a little scared.


    "You want to hit me? Okay, do it! "


    Although she was afraid, Sarah still had the courage to argue with her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nathan pushed the door open and came in. When he heard the noise from the next door, he rushed


    over.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw this scene. He hurried forward and took Lily''s hand. "Lily."


    If she hurt someone in the hospital, she would be punished. Whoever hit first would take the me.


    Without any resistance, she put down her hand and felt dizzy all of a sudden.


    She touched her forehead and fell into Nathan''s crook of the arm.


    "Lily, what''s wrong with you?"


    Nathan held her in a hurry. With her eyes half open and a pale face, she was panting.


    Sarah stood aside at a loss. She was also frightened by Lily.


    She didn''t seem to be acting. If anything happened to her, it must have something to do with her.


    Thinking of this, Sarah was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    "If anything happens to Lily, I won''t let you go!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Nathan warned in a cold voice as he picked up the feeble woman.


    He hated Sarah and had never had a good impression of her.


    Nathan had always been a docile person. He would only be so angry when it came to the matter of Lily.


    Sarah''s face was full of panic. ''What should I do? If anything happens to her, Nathan won''t let her go,


    and Jack would kill me.''


    Now she did know that Jack had no affection for her at all. He would not spare her for Lily.


    She had wanted to make Lily disappear from the world, but at this moment, she only hoped that he


    could be fine...


    She was not in apletea. She just lost all her strength suddenly, as if she had been hollowed


    out in an instant.


    She looked around and saw Nathan''s anxious eyes, but she could not say anything. She could only lie


    quietly in bed.


    "Doctor You."


    The doctor stood at the door and called him. He turned around and gently nodded.


    "Lily, lie down. I''ll go out for a while."


    She opened her mouth but didn''t have the strength to speak.


    "What''s wrong with Lily?"


    He asked nervously, fearing that he would hear something sad.


    But what he heard next would make him sadder.


    "Dr. Lily is pregnant. It''s a good thing."


    The doctor said with a smile, but Nathan couldn''t smile. He was stunned.


    Pregnant?


    Why didn''t she tell him?


    She was pregnant with Jack''s child?


    So he would never have a chance?


    Lily...


    His icy blue eyes were dim.


    The doctor had left.


    Nathan still couldn''t believe it. Their rtionship had ended before it started?


    He remembered that when he just came back, he was full of confidence and thought that Lily would


    only belong to him.

 Chapter 277 She Is Really Pregnant

    Chapter 277 She Is Really Pregnant


    But now, he was no longer as confident as before.


    What should he do?


    It was as if he had lost something he loved, making him feel that everything had left him.


    No, it was not Lily''s fault. He could only me himself. He didn''t cherish her and missed her again and


    again.


    If he had known the result today, he would not have agreed with the family''s request and left her to go


    to that damn foreign country.


    Yes, he was sessful, young and promising, but what did he get?


    Except for those illusions, what else did he have?


    ''Nathan, you are so useless. You can''t even get the one you love most. You can''t even defend


    yourself.''.


    He smiled with self mockery. For a moment, he felt a little relieved.


    It was his business to love her. It had nothing to do with her. Even if she was another man''s wife, so


    what?


    He still loved her and loved everything about her.


    Thinking of this, he put on the smile that belonged to Lily alone, warm and pampering, and walked into


    the ward.


    Lily had recovered a lot. She sat on the bed with her eyes closed, but her face was still pale.


    "Lily, how are you feeling? Are you feeling better?"


    Nathan came over, sat beside her and asked softly.


    Lily opened her eyes and nodded slightly.


    "Nathan, am I suffering from a terminal illness? Your smile is fake."


    As a doctor, she often saw this kind of scene.


    In order not to let the patient know that she or he was terminally ill, the family could only pretend to be


    happy, but the smile was very fake. This might be a beautiful lie.


    At this moment, when she saw the smile of Nathan, although her tone was light and it seemed that she


    didn''t care, her heart was already in a mess.


    Nathan touched his face. Was it fake?


    "It''s okay. Tell me. I can think it through."


    Nathan flicked her smooth forehead and smiled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s a good thing."


    Lily didn''t believe what he said at all. The more he said, the more nervous she became.


    "Can you finish your words? It''s so annoying."


    She rolled her eyes at him and said impatiently.


    The unfinished words really could drive people to OCD.


    Nathan put down his hand, paused and took a deep breath.


    "You are pregnant."


    It was a good thing, but why couldn''t he be happy?


    "Okay."


    Lily responded casually. She thought it was something serious.


    Two secondster, she came to her senses, opened her eyes wide and sat up straight.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "What? Pregnant? Are you kidding me? "


    She was pregnant?


    Really?


    At this time, she was so excited that she almost jumped out of bed. But she had to restrain the joy in


    her heart when Nathan was absent.


    "I didn''t lie to you. Here is the examination report."


    As he spoke, Nathan handed a report to Lily, who took it and read it carefully.


    The result was positive!


    Oh my God! She was really pregnant. She didn''t take safety measures for only two times. How could


    she get pregnant?


    She was really the darling of God''s favor!


    Although Lily tried her best to control her emotions, how could Nathan not notice it?


    Seeing that she was happy, he was not happy. He just smiled lightly.


    Lily turned around and saw the sadness in his blue eyes.

 Chapter 278 Have You Ever Loved Me

    Chapter 278 Have You Ever Loved Me


    "Nathan... I... "


    She didn''t know what to say. She could feel his sadness.


    "Lily, congrattions!"


    The forced smile at the corners of his mouth revealed his mind. His was really worse than crying.


    What was he sad for?


    This kind of sadness was actually a kind of helplessness.


    He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look into her eyes, but he couldn''t hide his sadness.


    "Thank you,"


    said Lily sincerely. She didn''t know how to tell this to Nathan, and it was unnecessary.


    She once loved the man in front of her deeply, but that was just her one-sided love.


    She was still confused whether Nathan once loved her or not.


    But now, it seemed that it didn''t matter. They should just take care and live their own respective life.


    "I''m sorry..."


    He said in a low voice, with infinite sadness in his words.


    It should be a happy thing for Lily to have a baby, but he just couldn''t be happy.


    "You don''t have to say sorry. There is no right or wrong in this kind of thing. It''s just to get what we


    want."


    Nathan wanted a career, and Lily wanted love. But in the end, both sides made apromise, and


    neither of them got what they wanted.


    People were fickle, let alone women. If they missed something, they would just miss it. There was no


    need to exin too much.


    "Lily, I want to ask you a question."


    He raised his head and looked into her eyes. "Have you ever loved me?"


    "Yes... I guess. "


    She hesitated for a while before replying.


    She never denied it. Her feelings when she was young had long been unclear.


    As time went by, those strange emotions had disappeared.


    It was not until she met him again that the fluster she had imagined became ordinary again.


    "I have imagined many scenes when I met you. I scolded you, beat you, and then cried hard. Butter,


    I really met you again, but I didn''t have any feelings. I just felt you were an old acquaintance. I knew


    that I really didn''t care anymore."


    She thought that everything would be fine.


    Hearing this, Nathan felt as if a knife were piercing his heart. He felt that he was too heartless, but at


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    the same time, he was gratified. After all, Lily had once fallen in love with him, although it had already


    been the past.


    "I''m sorry..."


    He didn''t know how to answer but kept apologizing.


    He had always been smart, but now he became so stupid that he didn''t know what to do.


    He stood up and walked to the window, letting the breeze blow his hair.


    He needed to calm down and repent.


    "Don''t be sorry. The past is the past. Thank you for being so kind to me all the time."


    She didn''t think Nathan should be med. They were all adults. There was no absolute right or wrong.


    "Lily, I..."


    He paused and didn''t know what to say.


    "Hum?"


    She was waiting for him to finish.


    "You must be happy."


    Otherwise, he would feel remorseful and spend the rest of his life in regret.


    He regretted that he hadn''t cherished the girl earlier and that he had done something stupid.

 Chapter 279 Dont Press On Me

    Chapter 279 Don''t Press On Me


    "You too."


    She nodded.


    She would be very happy, but she also hoped that Nathan would be happy. In fact, he was a good man.


    If a girl married him, she would not be wronged. Every girl liked sweet men.


    Everything that had happened in the past vanished with the arrival of this little life.


    She put her hand on her belly. It was time for her to say goodbye to the past and start a new life...


    In the evening, when she got home, Lily sat down on the sofa angrily. "Where is Jack?"


    ''This bad man doesn''te back. He works overtime every day. I really don''t understand why he, a big


    boss, works overtime all day long!''


    Henry stood aside and said respectfully, "Mr. Jack said he woulde backter. Mrs. Lily, you can go


    to bed first."


    ''Why didn''t Mr. Jack tell her himself? Oh, my God, does he want him to be scolded on purpose?''


    "Tell him not toe back today!"


    She stood up and went upstairs angrily.


    Her excitement was gone.


    She really wanted to tell this to him as soon as possible, but he did not go home. This was outrageous!


    Henry touched his nose. It seemed that Mr. Jack would have to sleep on the sofa tonight.


    But he was somehow happy?


    He took out his phone and dialed Jack''s number, "Mr. Jack."


    "Hum."


    On the other side of the phone, Jack looked a little tired.


    The huge workload made him very tired, so he just wanted to have a good sleep.


    "Mrs. Lily asked you not to go home today."


    ''Doesn''t she want me to go home?


    What is she thinking about?''


    "Okay, I see."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    This woman was getting more and more arrogant now. He had to discipline her.


    After hanging up the phone, Jack picked up the key and coat and walked out of thepany.


    After a while, he rushed to the vi in northern suburbs. As he looked at the light of the bedroom on the


    second floor, a hint of cunning shed through his deep ck eyes.


    While she was idly watching the TV series, she felt that there was no fun at all when Jack was not


    there.


    Looking at the considerate man on the screen, she thought of her man again and sighed.


    There were so many good men. Why did she meet a cold prince?


    It was ten o''clock in the evening, but Jack didn''t even call her. She was really angry.


    Lily swore to herself that she would never talk to this man again.


    "Ah!"


    When she was concentrating on watching the TV series, she was suddenly pressed by something


    unknown. She screamed subconsciously.


    In front of her was an erged handsome face, with sexy thin lips of moderate thickness, a high nose,


    and a pair of charming eyes.


    There was a trace of smile in his eyes, but there was also a trace of coldness.


    Except for Jack, who else could be so handsome that everyone was indignant?


    "What are you doing? You scared me!"


    If it weren''t for her good heart, she would have been unconscious.


    Who could stand it such a sudden scare?


    Jack raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t you ask me not toe back?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His words were full of provocation.


    The implication was that you didn''t keep your promise.


    She was really pissed off by him. She stretched out her hands and struggled. This man was really


    annoying.


    "What''s wrong, honey?"


    Seeing her struggling, Jack asked innocently.


    "Nothing. Get up quickly. Don''t press on me!"

 Chapter 280 Dont Touch Me, I Am Pregnant

    Chapter 280 Don''t Touch Me, I Am Pregnant


    The angry look on her face made Jack want to tease her.


    He held her hands above his head to keep her from moving, and looked rathercent.


    "Will you ask me not to go home again?"


    He grinned wickedly, as if he was warning the woman under him with his eyes.


    Seeing hiscence, she was annoyed.


    She would make him unable to smileter!


    "I''m pregnant."


    Lily looked into his eyes and said word by word.


    Hearing this, Jack was stunned. Pregnant?


    "What did you say?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked doubtfully.


    "I said I''m pregnant. The test report is on the desk. You can check it yourself."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack let go of her immediately, ran to the desk, picked up the test report and read it carefully.


    He turned around and looked at Lily, and his face was full of surprise.


    "I love you."


    Although he had always been calm, he couldn''t control his excitement at the moment.


    Jack rushed to the woman sitting on the bed and held her tightly in his arms.


    She reached out her hands and hugged him, feeling very happy.


    They were all looking forward to the arrival of this little life.


    "Let''s get married as soon as possible. I have to tell grandpa about it,"


    said Jack gently, but his face was also a little serious.


    At this moment, they finally could stop talking. The most important thing at the moment was the safety


    of the mother and baby.


    He didn''t want anything bad to happen to his wife and child.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sensing his nervousness, she asked softly.


    Jack shook his head and said, "I''m fine."


    In fact, it was his first time to be a father. He was both looking forward to the arrival of this little life and


    nervous.


    He had lost his father''s love since he was a child. He didn''t know how to be a qualified father, but he


    only hoped that his child could grow healthily, safe, healthy and happy. This was his wish. He didn''t


    strongly expect him or her to seed.


    "Do you want a boy or a girl?"


    She curled up in his arms and twirled her fingers on his shoulder.


    "I''ll like whatever you give birth to."


    The man lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead. His cold face was very gentle at the


    moment.


    "I hope it''s a boy. Girls are not obedient."


    She didn''t want her child to be as unruly as Annie. Even if she was obedient in front of the elders, what


    was the use?


    She hoped her child could be polite and respectful.


    Sure enough, children should not be spoiled too much.


    "People say that men all like daughters."


    Her father liked girls, so there were only two daughters in the family.


    In fact, it didn''t matter whether it was boy or girl. The woman who gave birth to it was most important.


    "No, I like it as long as you gave birth to it."


    He gently kissed her lips and covered her chattering mouth. Looking at his closed eyes, she was a little


    nervous.


    He hoped that the child could inherit the good genes of his father and be a handsome man!


    The man''s big hand fumbled into her clothes restlessly. His desire was even more aroused when he


    heard her groaning.


    "No, Jack."


    She was pregnant now. What was he doing?


    "It''s okay. I will be gentle," said Jack with a smile.


    After saying that, he kissed her soft lips again...


    The night was filled with the sound of the love-making...

 Chapter 281 Importance

    Chapter 281 Importance


    The next day, Jack''s grandfather suddenly called and asked him to take Lily home for dinner.


    "I don''t want to go."


    At the thought of the day when the Nan family made difficulties for her, she was afraid and did not want


    to face their cold faces.


    Of course, Jack knew what she was afraid of. He sat beside her and gently held her in his arms.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be with you."


    His words made her feel at ease.


    Yes, with Jack, what was she afraid of?


    Last time when she went to the Nan house, she did not suffer any grievance. Even though Annie didn''t


    like her, Jack did not give in at all, and made Annie embarrassed.


    "They have already known that you are pregnant. I guess grandpa asked us to go back for the


    marriage."


    ording to his grandpa''s character, he couldn''t wait to have a great grandson. Jack guessed that he


    would treat Lily very well this time.


    She nodded, got changed and went to the Nan house with Jack.


    The old house of the Nan family was full of people, and the strange faces made her a little flustered.


    What a big asion!


    Why did she feel that the dinner party was too luxurious?


    Jack held her hand and let her feel at ease with his eyes.


    In fact, Jack was also confused. His grandpa actually held such a grand dinner this time?


    It seemed that he attached great importance to his unborn great grandson.


    However, there was an invisible danger hidden behind all the bustling scenes. Smelling the smoke of


    gunpowder, Jack tightened his grip on her hand.


    "Oh, congrattions to you, Jack!"


    With a ss of wine in his hand, William came over with a fake smile on his face, but the jealousy in his


    eyes had already betrayed him.


    "Thank you."


    Jack did not look at him and said coldly.


    His hypocrisy was disgusting. Did he really think that no one knew what he had done with Sarah?


    Standing aside, Lily didn''t say anything. Thinking of Sarah''sment on William, she felt it was very


    funny. If William was really as good as she said, why did Jack hate him so much?


    In fact, in the Nan family, Jack had the most positive view of life?


    William was looking at the receding figure of Jack, and the fingers holding the wine ss were


    constantly tightened. His knuckles turned white, and his eyes were full of anger and killing intent.


    One day, he would kneel down and beg for mercy!


    "Jack."


    Annie ran over, still like a princess. She wrapped her arms around his neck intimately, not caring about


    her sister-inw standing next to her.


    Did she do it on purpose?


    Didn''t she see her standing here?


    How could she just ignore her like this?


    At first, she wanted to lose her temper, but as she thought it was not good for her to quarrel with Annie


    in the Nan family, she finally held it back.


    "Annie, greet your sister-inw,"


    said Jack in a low voice. He was also dissatisfied with what Annie did.


    This girl was indeed a little unruly. He could allow her to do whatever she wanted, but he would not


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    allow her to be presumptuous in front of his wife.


    Annie let go of her hand and looked away with disdain.


    She wouldn''t call her sister-inw!


    "I will only call Sarah sister-inw."


    Her wordspletely irritated Jack. He looked coldly at his favorite sister, but there was no longer


    favor in his eyes. It was like he was looking at a stranger.

 Chapter 282 He Actually Slapped Her

    Chapter 282 He Actually pped Her


    He wouldn''t let go of anyone who was with Sarah. He hoped that Annie wouldn''t get involved in this


    mess.


    "Shut up!"


    An old but powerful voice came, and Mr. Albert came over with steady steps.


    "Annie, you are so thoughtless. Lily is your sister-inw. Don''t mention Sarah any more. She has no


    contact with our family,"


    said Mr. Albert seriously.


    Even if Lily didn''t marry into the Nan family, he wouldn''t allow Sarah to marry Jack.


    At that time, the Nan family was in a mess. If it weren''t for Sarah''s grandfather, he would never let


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah go into the Nan house.


    "Do you think the past scandal of the Nan n is not notorious enough?"


    No wonder he was the head of the Nan family. His words are the most important. Annie lowered her


    head and dared not speak.


    "Remember, from now on, Lily is your sister-inw. Don''t always mention Sarah. If you have time to


    care about these things, you''d better check your grades at school more. Do you think I don''t know what


    you have done? It seems that I have spoiled you! "


    For what this granddaughter did, Mr. Albert had always turned a blind eye to it, because she was the


    youngest child of the Nan family. Moreover, their parents had wanted a daughter when they were alive,


    so she had been the pearl in their hands.


    But this girl had be more and more arrogant in recent years. She didn''t know what to do.


    People said that the little princess of the Nan family was an arrogant and unreasonable girl. How could


    he not know it?


    He didn''t care what she said in usual, but tonight was a special day. He didn''t allow her to make any


    mistake.


    He had always been proud, and he couldn''t be disgraced!


    "If you really feel wronged, go back to your room. Don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    It was the first time that her grandfather criticized her so harshly. Annie was also surprised, but she was


    still very aggrieved.


    Why was the whole family on this woman''s side now? She was a mistress!


    "Why do you take her side? Whose surname is Nan, me or her?


    Annie raised her tearful face. At this time, she didn''t know how to vent her tears, just quietly crying.


    Her tears did not move her grandfather at all. He always felt that women were cowardly, because their


    tears were easy to expose their emotions, which was a fatal weakness.


    "Because her man''s surname is Nan, and the baby''s surname is Nan!"


    "Humph, who knows where the bastardes from!"


    Annie said with disdain. Who knew if the baby in her belly was Jack''s?


    Lily was infuriated by this humiliation.


    ''Damn it! What''s wrong with her? Why is she angry at me?


    Does she think I don''t dare to hit her?''


    "Dare you say it again?"


    She walked up to Lily and grabbed her cor, with her eyes full of anger.


    She could humiliate her, but she couldn''t humiliate the innocent baby in her belly!


    "Grandpa, look at her."


    Annie cried out, but what she said just now irritated everyone present.


    "Apologize!" said Jack coldly, looking at Annie as he pulled away Lily''s hand and protected her behind


    his back.


    It was better not to have such a sister!


    A crisp p sounded.


    The living room was instantly silent. Mr. Albert''s hand in the air couldn''t help trembling. He looked at his


    granddaughter, with his eyes full of disappointment.


    All the people present were stunned. Did Mr. Albert, who had always loved his granddaughter, p


    her?

 Chapter 283 Reflect On Yourself

    Chapter 283 Reflect On Yourself


    "Lock this unfilial girl in the room to reflect on herself!"


    The old voice resounded through the closed space. Annie widened her eyes in fear.


    Grandpa hit her and wanted to lock her up?


    Was he crazy?


    Did he have to do this for an outsider?


    "Grandpa, please don''t do this."


    Lily hurried forward to plead for Annie. Seeing her pitiful look, she felt sorry for her.


    "Lily, she is insulting our ancestors. I''m guilty. I shouldn''t have raised such an ungrateful girl!"


    Mr. Albert was heartbroken. He pointed at Annie and raised his eyebrows.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He really regretted that he didn''t send his granddaughter to the army for training. If he did that, she


    shouldn''t have humiliated the family like this.


    "Who let you intercede for me? You pretend to be a good person. I''m not afraid of you at all. Humph,


    you are so stupid. You can''t even tell this vicious woman in front of you. Are you blind?"


    Annie broke out into abuses, regardless of her image. She even abused her grandfather.


    Mr. Albert clenched his fists. If it were his grandson, he would have beaten him severely.


    "Shut up! Take her out! "


    The security guards came over and said, "Miss Annie, sorry to offend you."


    After saying that, they were about to pull Annie''s shoulders.


    Annie red at the two people, "Don''t touch me. I can go by myself."


    When she turned around and left, she red at Lily.


    "Why does she hate me so much?" Lily smiled bitterly.


    There was no grievance. It was just strange that she hated her for no reason.


    "She should have been controlled due to her character. She is too presumptuous. It''s not your fault. I''m


    really sorry, Lily."


    With an apologetic look on his face, Mr. Albert shook his head helplessly.


    This granddaughter had long been his headache. He didn''t expect her to be so rude at the banquet


    today. He really felt sorry for her parents.


    At this moment, in Lily''s eyes, Mr. Albert was no longer as fierce as he used to be. He was old, and it


    was really annoying for him to encounter such a thing.


    "Grandpa, don''t be sad. Annie will understand your efforts and won''t me you. In fact, Annie is a


    sensible girl. I won''t me her. Your apology really embarrassed me."


    Her words hit Mr. Albert''s heart. He didn''t expect that the one who finally understood him was his


    granddaughter-inw. His turbid eyes were a little wet.


    "All right, all right. I''m not sad. Three generations are under one roof. I won''t be sad as long as you are


    happy."


    Standing aside, Jack was moved.


    At this moment, he suddenly found that his grandfather was really old, and his back was not as straight


    as before, a little stooped.


    He had been a hero for half a life. It was time for him to rest.


    For so many years, although his grandfather was very kind to him, he knew more about his


    grandfather''s strict and endless requirements.


    Now he understood that his grandfather just thought that it would make them live a happier life.


    Mr. Albert straightened his suit and walked onto the stage, still in a meticulous manner.


    "Everyone, wee to my banquet..."


    Lily looked at the old man on the stage and said with a smile, "Grandpa must be very handsome when


    he was young."


    "Not as handsome as me."


    The man beside her said in a low voice. In her heart, he must be the most handsome man!

 Chapter 284 Dont You Think So

    Chapter 284 Don''t You Think So


    "All right, all right. Don''t be narcissistic."


    ''Is he jealous?'' Lily rolled her eyes. How could he be jealous of his grandfather?


    The man frowned and raised her white chin with his slender fingers. He squinted his eyes, like a hunter


    looking at his prey.


    "Well. Don''t you think so?"


    asked Jack in a low voice, revealing a trace of danger.


    Seeing him like this, Lily couldn''t help shivering. She had no idea what he would do.


    "Will you hit me in public?"


    With her eyes wide open, she raised her head and looked at the tall man in front of her.


    "I can kiss you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jack bent over and kissed her soft lips. Lily was stunned. This man


    really would do anything. Was he a freak?


    There were so many people watching them. Did he have to let her lose face like this?


    Feeling the flirtatious gazes from the crowd, she blushed to the root of her neck. It was not until she


    was out of breath that Jack let go of her and held her in his arms, with acent smile.


    Lying in his arms, she didn''t dare to show her head.


    ''Oh, my God! What a shame! If there were not so many people here, she would have run away.''


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    She whispered in his arms.


    "Why should I feel ashamed when I kiss my wife?"


    Jack chuckled and his voice was especially pleasant to hear, which made her feel shier.


    ''Oh my God, this man is really...''


    "Now let me introduce the granddaughter-in -aw of our Nan family."


    "Grandpa is calling you,"


    said Jack softly, patting her on the back.


    It was not until then that Lily realized it. She held Jack''s hand tightly as she was very nervous.


    Last time she attended such an asion, she was just a nobody sitting in the corner. Although these


    people knew her identity, no one took her seriously. No one was sure whether Jack would change his


    girlfriend.


    But it was different this time. Her identity had been very confirmed. Just now, Mr. Albert also said that


    the wedding date was advanced, which invisibly confirmed her status.


    As she looked at the strange faces off the stage, the hand holding the microphone sweated, and the


    warmth from the other hand made her feel especially relieved.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She turned around and looked at the man beside her. With a slight smile, she took a deep breath and


    said softly.


    "Hello, everyone. Wee to the banquet of the Nan family. I''m the third young madam of the Nan


    family, Lily."


    Somehow, she wasn''t nervous anymore. She should face it sooner orter.


    Her man was so excellent. She would have to stand side by side with him sooner orter.


    As she thought of this, she finally felt relieved, and her voice became much more natural.


    "Maybe you are both familiar with me and not familiar with me. There are many bad rumors about me


    in the outside world, but now you see me. I am not a richdy, but a child of an ordinary family. I knew


    Jack by an idental coincidence. Maybe it is fate. It''s not a shotgun marriage, and I did not seduce


    him. We are together openly. Rumors are easy to deceive people. My personal reputation is not


    important, but I believe that you all believes in the Nan family very much. The reputation of the Nan


    family is greater than anything else. I don''t want to the reputation of the Nan family to be affected


    because of me. What''s more, those things are not true."

 Chapter 285 Why Didnt You Talk To Me Just Now

    Chapter 285 Why Didn''t You Talk To Me Just Now


    It was indeed what she thought. Now that she was also a member of the Nan family, she naturally didn''t


    want her family''s reputation to be affected. As for who put obstacles in her way, she could guess it


    roughly, but she just didn''t want to dig into it. She believed that Jack would take care of everything.


    After saying that, all people off the stage fell silent. Somehow, she felt a sense of panic.


    Did she say something wrong?


    ''Gosh! Come on. Did I screw it up at the first time?''


    After a moment of silence, thunderous apuse broke out. Lily breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally, they were willing to believe her and the Nan family.


    "Thank you!"


    She bowed and handed the microphone to Mr. Albert.


    "Well, my granddaughter-inw has finished. I think I''m very lucky to have three generation in one roof


    when I''m still alive."


    Although his son and daughter-inw were gone, he felt that they were still there, and they were


    watching everything today.


    "The wedding date will be advanced to next Wednesday."


    ''Next Wednesday?''


    She counted with her fingers and was startled.


    There were still seven days left from next Wednesday, a whole week.


    ''Gosh! So fast?''


    But after thinking for a while, she thought it was a good idea. After giving birth to the baby, she would


    definitely be a fat woman. At that time, she would look ugly in the wedding dress.


    She suddenly felt a little excited. It felt great to marry the man beside her to be his wife, and to advance


    and retreat with him.


    The banquet was a great sess. People came to congratte her from time to time. Touching her


    belly, which hadn''t changed a little, she felt relieved and happy.


    ''Baby, I hope you can grow up healthily.''


    After the banquet, Jack took Lily back to northern suburbs.


    "Why don''t we live in the old house?"


    On the way, Lily asked in confusion.


    Looking at the dark surroundings, she was a little scared. What if someone followed them and robbed


    with a knife? It was better not to go out at night, and it was so dangerous.


    But he didn''t listen to her and took her out.


    The man didn''t say anything. His eyes were fixed on the front, and his cold face was full of seriousness


    at the moment.


    Lily twitched her mouth.


    ''''Humph, you must be acting. You heard me, but you just don''t want to talk to me.''


    "You idiot, Jack."


    Sheined in a low voice. This man was bing more and more arrogant. He was so serious


    every day. She really didn''t know what he was worried about.


    In fact, he had his own thoughts. The banquet tonight was both good and bad.


    It was good because everyone knew that she was the young madam of the Nan family.


    It was bad because William might take action.


    At this moment, he couldn''t let his guard down. He had to protect her well.


    It was not safe to let her stay in the same house with William. If he was the only one living in the Nan


    family today, he wouldn''t have so many worries.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing her aggrieved voice, Jack raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile in his deep eyes.


    She had be lovelier since she was pregnant.


    Sure enough, a woman will be a fool for three years after she got pregnant.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Nothing. I''m not talking to you. Don''t think too much."


    She turned her face aside and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    ''Humph, why didn''t you talk to me just now?''

 Chapter 286 Provocation

    Chapter 286 Provocation


    Now he thought of her?


    What an annoying man!


    "Don''t go to work, okay?"


    Jack said this all of a sudden, which dumbfounded her.


    "No, I have to go to work."


    Should she stay at home if she didn''t go to work? How was that possible? No way!


    If she stayed at home all day long, she would definitely feel so bored. She must go to work, or she


    would fail her conscience.


    "Isn''t it good to stay with me all day long?"


    He was really worried about her leaving him, especially before the wedding.


    She shook her head. It was not that she didn''t want to stay with him, but that she always felt that


    absence makes the heart grow fonder. If they stayed together all day long, there would be conflict


    between them.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing her so determined, Jack no longer forced her and nodded.


    "You can go to work after the wedding, okay?"


    There would be a lot of things to do before the wedding. If Lily stayed in the hospital all day long, Sarah


    would make trouble for her. He had to keep her by his side anyway.


    After thinking for a while, she thought it was fine. It would only be a week. She could take this


    opportunity to rx. So she nodded and agreed.


    Everything happened so fast. Five days had passed in a blink of an eye.


    Sitting in front of the sofa, Lily looked at the man in front of her in a suit, who was carefully reading


    documents.


    ''A serious man is so handsome. I''m going to spend the rest of my life with him.''


    Sometimes, fate is really a wonderful thing. You might meet the right person by chance.


    The right person may not be the one you love most, at least not at that time.


    When she knew Jack, she didn''t love him. Although the two of them had sex, it didn''t mean anything.


    There was only misunderstanding.


    She didn''t know who she liked at that time, even if Nathan appeared again.


    Maybe she had allowed herself to close her heart, butter, it was pried open by Jack.


    ''It''s amazing!''


    She couldn''t help but sigh. She never dared to think whether she had fallen in love with him, because


    she was afraid that if she had a bad answer, there would be no result in the end, which would only


    make her sad.


    Butter, she had the courage to do so, because she found that Jack really loved her.


    This kind of love might not be as gentle as Nathan''s, but it had an irresistible charm.


    She admitted that she had fallen in love with him.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Seeing that she was staring at him, he put down the documents in his hands and walked towards her.


    Startled by the sudden voice, she swallowed and said, "No... Nothing... "


    Should she say "I''m attracted by your handsome look?"


    No, she couldn''t praise him. This man couldn''t be praised.


    Lowering her head, she pretended to y with her phone.


    Pretending?


    Jack came over, easily took her phone and put it in his pocket.


    "Eh?"


    She fixed her eyes on her phone and saw it lying innocently in his pocket.


    ''Damn it!


    Is he provoking me?''


    How could she give in to such a tant provocation?


    She pounced on him and touched his pocket directly.


    She aimed at the target...


    But she didn''t expect that she was locked in his arms the next second, unable to move, and his unique


    fragrance lingered on the tip of her nose.

 Chapter 287 You Have Learned To Throw Yourself On Me

    Chapter 287 You Have Learned To Throw Yourself On Me


    "You''ve learned to throw yourself on me?"


    The man grinned wickedly and pinched her waist gently.


    How could he do this?


    She looked up in disbelief and happened to meet the man''s starry eyes.


    ''Gosh! This man is really a masterpiece of God. How could there be such beautiful eyes in the world?''


    "Have you seen enough?"


    As the little woman in his arms kept looking at him absent-minded, Jack felt a little ufortable. The


    woman''s eyes were too bare, as if she could pounce on him in the next moment.


    "You, your eyes are so beautiful."


    In fact, her eyes were also beautiful. There seemed to be spring water in them, sincere and gentle.


    And Jack''s eyes were indeed the best in the world, just like the ck gem, dazzling and luxurious, but


    with a little bit of coldness, making him unapproachable.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Perhaps, a person''s temperament was decided by his eyes.


    "Well, the child''s eyes will definitely look like mine in the future."


    As he spoke, he put his hand into her dress.


    "Pervert, what are you doing?"


    Lily patted his hand. They were in the office now. It would be a great disgrace if they were seen doing


    this in thepany.


    Hearing this, Jack pulled a long face. What was on her mind?


    He just wanted to touch his baby.


    "You seem to misunderstand me."


    He put his hand on her belly and put it on it quietly.


    Seeing that he didn''t do anything else, she blushed.


    He didn''t seem to mean anything else. Looking at his snicker, she came to her senses.


    She was fooled!


    "Bastard, what''s wrong with you? You''ll be a father soon, but you still bully me like this. You should be


    good to a pregnant woman."


    She pouted andined.


    Jack pinched her tender face. She had a lot of reactions during her pregnancy these days.


    When she ate something, she would spit it out, but her little face, which was originally full of flesh, was


    a little thin.


    He hugged her tightly, "I didn''t bully you."


    He didn''t know how to say sweet words, but he could make her feel at ease. What he could do was to


    make her rest assured.


    "I''m going to decorate the wedding site tomorrow. Are you going with me?"


    It suddenly urred to Lily that she would get married the day after tomorrow.


    "I... Can I not marry? "


    She asked weakly and stole a nce at the man in front of her.


    ''Will he throw me down from the 20th floor?''


    However, as if he hadn''t heard her words, Jack said, "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    ''You don''t want to marry? You wish.''


    Although she rolled her eyes at him, she felt very happy in her heart...


    In the evening, when Lily fell asleep on the sofa, he gently put her on the bed, covered her with the quilt


    and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Mr. Jack?"


    Henry sneaked into the room and shut his mouth immediately after Jack cast a nce at him.


    What on earth did he do wrong? Why did he always run into such a scene? Could God let him, a single


    man, go?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jack asked coldly as he walked out of the lounge.


    He was totally different from the man he had been with Lily just now.


    At this moment, he looked like a king. His deep eyes were not only cold, but also bloodthirsty. His cold


    face was even more frightening.

 Chapter 288 Ah! The Smell Of Money!

    Chapter 288 Ah! The Smell Of Money!


    "There is some action over there. That person told us something."


    Henry said seriously, handing the document in his hand to Jack.


    Jack read it randomly, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    ''You''ve lost your patience, right?''


    "It seems that I have overestimated my eldest brother."


    He had thought that he could be calm, but he didn''t expect that he would take action in just five days.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was so fragile.


    "He is evencently arranging everything he thinks is a perfect n."


    Henry couldn''t helpughing and his words were full of disdain.


    Perhaps this young master didn''t realize that his confidant was constantly reporting his every move,


    every word and every action to his enemy.


    In fact, in the end, he was the most pitiful one.


    "Actually, I didn''t want to be so ruthless."


    Jack stood in front of the window. The night scene was very beautiful, and it was pleasant to overlook


    the whole city.


    This was the temptation of power. Everyone was desperate for power.


    In ancient times, the members of the royal family hurt each other for the supreme power.


    But what''s the difference between the Nan family and the ancient royal families?


    Grandpa had already known these things, but he could not help with it. They were both his grandsons.


    What should he do?


    He had never hated his grandfather. He understood his grandfather''s good intentions. Natural selection


    made the fittest survive.


    What was gift? What was talent? What was wisdom?


    Talent and wisdom made someone survive to the end.


    No one was born to be a leader. They were all screenedyer byyer and trained countless times.


    In fact, it was unfair, but in front of power, it was vulnerable.


    "I know you still consider your brotherhood."


    Henry said gently.


    He had been working for Jack for many years. Although Jack''s character was not easy to understand,


    at least he was kind-hearted.


    He didn''t want to doom William to death, but he deserved it.


    Jack had long been selected to be the heir of the Nan n. However, William fought for it willfully,


    starting this unnecessary war.


    "But he wants you to disappear forever. One side has to perish."


    Jack nodded. In fact, he wouldn''t have fallen out with William if he hadn''t kidnapped Lily.


    However, Williammitted one of his taboos, touching his bottom line.


    That was, no one could bully his woman.


    After a while, Jack said coldly, "I will let him disappear."


    The night was always full of danger...


    On the second day, they arrived at the wedding site.


    The wedding would be held in the hotel.


    This was the hotel where Jack and Lily met for the first time. It could be seen that Jack indeed had


    given much thought to it. She was very touched.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Lily said with a smile, looking at the pink white balloons above her head.


    The wedding was indeed grand. After all, it was the wedding of the Nan family, so the proud Mr. Albert


    would definitely make it grand.


    The T stage in the middle was full of roses, but when she looked closer, she found that it was just a


    projection, not real roses, but the effect was very vivid.


    The red roses fell on her body, making her look very dazzling.


    "I will make you the most beautiful bride."


    Jack whispered in her ear.


    She blushed and nodded.


    Ah! The smell of money!

 Chapter 289 Its Painful To Give Birth To A Baby

    Chapter 289 It''s Painful To Give Birth To A Baby


    ''The Nan family is so rich. No wonder many rich girls want to marry into the family. If you marry into the


    Nan family, you''ll be the most beautiful woman in the world.''


    All beautiful things should be based on money. She always felt that she was dreaming.


    "I''m getting married tomorrow, Jack."


    Standing in the middle of the stage, she watched the petals fall one after another and whispered.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    said jack with a smile, rubbing her nose.


    In fact, he wanted to get married now, so that this little woman could never escape.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After going through all the ces, she couldn''t help looking forward to the wedding.


    It seemed that the effect would be perfect tomorrow. She was looking forward to wearing the beautiful


    wedding dress.


    "Do you want to go home to visit mom and dad?"


    asked Jack in a low voice, putting his arm around her shoulder.


    Lily was amused by the words "mom and dad".


    ''He changed the address so soon. No wonder my parents like him so much. How smooth-tongued he


    is.''


    "Let''s go."


    After a short while, the two of them arrived at the Lv family''s house. Looking at the ce where she


    had grown up, Lily had mixed feelings.


    Tomorrow, she would be a member of the Nan family.


    As the saying goes, a married daughter is like water poured out. I didn''t expect that she would leave


    her parents so soon.


    She raised her hand and was about to knock, but the door in front of her opened.


    "Jack, Lily,e on in."


    Mrs. Lv called them happily. "Jack said he would bring you hereter. Your father and I were waiting in


    the living room. When we saw you go upstairs, we quickly came to open the door."


    Lily''s nose twitched and tears fell down without warning.


    She didn''t want to leave her parents. In their eyes, she was always a child.


    Her parents had never scolded her, let alone hit her. In fact, she was the favored one.


    "Oh, why are you crying? You are going to get married tomorrow. Why are you still crying?"


    Seeing her daughter''s tears, Mrs. Lv was also very sad. After her daughter got married, this was her


    parents'' home.


    "I, I don''t want to leave you."


    She wiped her tears and cried like a child. Jack patted her back gently, as if coaxing a child.


    At this time, as the son-inw-to-be, he couldn''t say anything. After all, he would take away their


    daughter.


    "It doesn''t matter, Lily. This is still your home. You cane to visit us often when you have time. Your


    mother ns to help you take care of your child."


    Although Mr. Lv didn''t want her to leave, he had to bear it. Lily would marry into a goof family and they


    didn''t need to worry about her for the rest of her life. This was also their greatestfort.


    "Well, I will take you back often in the future."


    Jack held her in his arms and gently wiped the tears on her face.


    He remembered that when his parents left, he was still very young and inexperienced. He didn''t know


    what sadness was, nor did he know what separation was.


    But when he saw this scene today, he was also moved. He hadn''t visited his parents'' tomb for a long


    time.


    "How are you feeling, Lily?"


    Mrs. Lv asked with concern. Lily was a new mother who didn''t know many things, so she had to take


    good care of her.


    "I''m not feeling well. I always vomit. I''m sleepy and tired. s, it''s not easy for women. Why isn''t it men


    who give birth to children?"


    She didn''t realize that the man next to her was getting angrier.

 Chapter 290 Shes My Wife, So I Have To Endure It

    Chapter 290 She''s My Wife, So I Have To Endure It


    "Lily, what are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Lv covered her mouth in a hurry to stop her from saying anything more. How could she talk so


    carelessly?


    There were two men here. How could she say that?


    "HMM... Mom... "


    "Oh, what are you doing? I didn''t say anything wrong," said Lily, pulling her hand.


    What she said was true. It was indeed painful for a woman to give birth to a baby.


    "As a mother, you will be tough."


    Mr. Lv said softly. Lily was still young, so she said say something like that. When the baby was born,


    she would love him more than anyone else.


    "Well, I won''t talk anymore."


    She waved her hand and turned to look at Jack.


    Jack stared at her with his gloomy eyes, as if he was warning her.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ''What are they doing? Why are they all looking at me like this? I was just


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    telling the truth.''


    "All right, all right. I won''t say anything more."


    She closed her mouth and sat aside, keeping silent.


    "Jack, when will we arrive tomorrow?"


    The wedding of the Nan n was different from the usual one. It was bigger and moreplicated, so


    it paid more attention to the form.


    "Oh, don''t worry. You can go when you wake up."


    While she was not serious, she was pped by her mother.


    "What are you talking about? You''re our daughter. How can we not take it seriously? Shut up."


    "I just said it casually."


    ''Humph, why did they scold me? After all, this is also my wedding. Don''t I have a say in it?''


    "Mom, Lily didn''t mean that. She was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously,"


    said Jack with a shallow smile.


    What he meant was, "She''s my wife. Leave her to me. I still feel distressed as you patted her!"


    Mr. Lv also understood what it meant and couldn''t help chuckling to himself. It seemed that Lily would


    live a happy life in the future.


    "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously."


    He med his wife slightly, which eased the tense face of Jack.


    "You can go at Lily''s dressing time. You two can have a rest there. I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Standing aside, Lily looked at them with disdain.


    If she didn''t agree, how could there be such a scene?


    Ridiculous!


    They had gone too far as they didn''t let her speak now.


    "Well, if you don''t allow me to speak, I won''t get married."


    She turned her head and said angrily.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mrs. Lv was really pissed off by Lily, so she said more seriously.


    "Jack, don''t be angry with her. Pregnant women have a bad temper. When I was also pregnant, I


    quarreled with your father all day long."


    Mrs. Lv said sincerely, afraid of making Jack unhappy.


    "It''s okay. I know."


    It was not the first time. He had slept on the sofa many times since she was pregnant. What else could


    he do?


    Who could imagine that the third son of the Nan n, the CEO of the Nan Group, that cold-blooded


    man, could be driven to the sofa by his wife at home?


    However, there was a dramatic reason behind it... Jack pressed her hair!


    A bitter smile appeared on Jack''s face. It was not the first time that he had done that.


    She was his wife, so he had to endure it!

 Chapter 291 Care

    Chapter 291 Care


    When they got home at night, Lily fell asleep immediately.


    Since she was pregnant, Jack would never touch her again. After all, it was about life. He could control


    himself no matter what.


    However, the little girl Lily, who was always twisting in his arms unconsciously, aroused his desire,


    which troubled Jack a lot.


    So did tonight.


    Lying in his arms, Lily was only wearing a silk nightgown. Her beautiful figure was partly hidden and


    partly visible. He could clearly feel that the desire in his body was gradually burning, and it was getting


    more and more intense.


    He suddenly kissed her soft lips and kept sucking.


    "Hmm..."


    Lily murmured.


    Damn!


    This voice was undoubtedly the best aphrodisiac. Jack really wanted to cover her mouth to prevent her


    from making a sound.


    And Lily was not a fool. How could she not feel the heat from the man beside her?


    But not now!


    "Jack ...you... let go of me... "


    Holding his restless hand, Lily panted.


    Jack''s eyes were full of desire, and his voice was hoarse and maic.


    "Just a minute."


    Couldn''t he at least touch her?


    His big hand moved to Lily''s slightly bulging belly, and Jack sighed with emotion.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    How long will the baby stay in her?


    He couldn''t stand it anymore. It seemed that God sent Lily to torture him.


    Thinking of this, Jack let go of his hand, turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of running water from the bathroom, Lily felt relieved and looked at her low cor


    pajamas.


    ''No, I have to wear conservative clothes next time.''


    She thought to herself...


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    It waste at night, but the knock on the door woke up the two people in sleep.


    Lily rubbed her sleepy eyes, "Who is it?"


    "Mrs. Lily."


    Henry stood in front of the door and shouted respectfully.


    It turned out to be Henry. It was sote. Was there anything for Jack?


    But she was too sleepy to open her eyes.


    "Mr. Jack, the ce in the southern suburbs was attacked."


    Henry said seriously.


    He didn''t expect that William would move so fast. Was he so impatient?


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of Jack''s mouth. Seeing this smile, Henry couldn''t help shivering.


    If Mr. Jack smiled like this, basically those people were dead.


    "I am going now."


    Jack ordered coldly and turned to look at the little woman sleeping in the room.


    "You stay here and protect Mrs. Lily."


    "But..."


    Henry was in a dilemma. He was worried about Mr. Jack''s safety.


    "No buts. Mrs. Lily''s life is more important than mine."


    Said Jack in a cold voice, but his eyes looking at the room instantly softened.


    Henry nodded.


    "Jack, where are you going?"


    When Lily heard thest sentence, she was so scared that she couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    What were they talking about?


    What happened? It was sote. Where were they going?


    She ran to Jack barefoot.


    "Why don''t you wear shoes?"


    Seeing her bare feet, Jack frowned unhappily. "What if you catch a cold?"


    He walked up to her, lifted her up and put her into the bed. He covered her with the quilt, only leaving


    her eyes blinking.


    "Where are you going?"


    Said Lily in a low voice.


    "Something happened in thepany and I need to go there. Henry is here. Don''t be afraid."


    Jackforted her in a soft voice. He couldn''t let her know these things for the time being. Tomorrow


    was the wedding day. He couldn''t let her mood fluctuate, in case of affecting the fetus.

 Chapter 292 Where Are You Going In The Middle Of The Night

    Chapter 292 Where Are You Going In The Middle Of The Night


    "You... are you leaving now? "


    Lily was a little unbelieving. What was so urgent?


    Something bad must have happened in the middle of the night, but since Jack didn''t tell her, there must


    be some unspeakable reasons.


    But was there anything she couldn''t know?


    "Do you have another woman outside?"


    Lily pouted and muttered.


    Humph, did he so eager to have a mistress outside?


    Hearing this, the corners of Jack''s mouth twitched...


    This woman...


    She really could imagine anything...


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "If you keep thinking like this, you are not allowed to watch TV series anymore!"


    She must have been watching those messy things, making her suspicious.


    Hearing this, Lily hurriedly begged for mercy, "Please don''t, Honey, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said


    that."


    She could do anything as long as she was allowed to watch TV. It was going to kill her if she couldn''t


    watch TV series.


    "Well, go to sleep now. I''ll leave after you fall asleep."


    Jack said in a cold voice, but Lily didn''t close her eyes.


    Although she was joking, she had a bad feeling...


    "Don''t lie to me, Jack. What the hell are you going to do?"


    Jack bent over and kissed her on the forehead, "I have something to deal with in thepany."


    Lily looked at him in confusion. But Jack didn''t seem to be lying. After a long while, she nodded.


    Well, she believed it reluctantly.


    She closed her eyes and soon came the sound of even breathing...


    Seeing that Lily was asleep, Jack gave her a gentle kiss on the lips, turned around and walked out.


    Henry stood outside the door and looked at him worriedly.


    "Mr. Jack, am I really not going?"


    "Yes."


    Henry had no choice but to nod. Indeed, in Jack''s eyes, what was more important than Mrs. Lily?


    Jack drove fast all the way and arrived at the southern suburbs.


    A group of men in ck had already arrived here. Seeing the arrival of Jack, they quickly lowered their


    heads respectfully and greeted, "Mr. Jack."


    "How is it going?" asked Jack in a low voice.


    Shawn walked towards him with bloodstains on his hands. It was clearly a horrible wound, which was


    still bleeding.


    "What''s going on?" asked Jack, frowning.


    "It''s not a big deal. That bastard scratched me with a knife."


    Shawn smiled indifferently and pointed at a dead body on the ground.


    But the wound didn''t seem to be scratched. Clearly it was a sh!


    "Okay, protect yourself."


    Jack said coldly, but the bloodthirsty in his eyes was more and more obvious. Even everyone present


    was shocked by his powerful aura.


    Yes, their boss ...he was really angry!


    The consequence would be very serious!


    ''Well done, William. If you dare to hurt my subordinates, I will let you pay the price!''


    The corner of Jack''s mouth gradually raised a cold arc, which was extremely dangerous.


    "Are they all dead?"


    Jack nced at the corpses on the ground and asked indifferently, as if it was just an insignificant


    question.


    "No... one escaped... "


    Shawn lowered his head and said apologetically.


    It was his carelessness that made a person escape from their palms, and once this person escaped,


    the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Jack patted him on the shoulder and took a look at his bleeding hand. Jack''s eyes darkened.


    How could Shawn still care about this even if he was in such a bad condition?


    ''Shawn, I''m so d that I didn''t kill you.''


    Jack gave him a meaningful look and said, "Go to the hospital quickly. If your hand is disabled, I can''t


    afford it."

 Chapter 293 A Good Woman

    Chapter 293 A Good Woman


    Although these words were a little tough, in the eyes of Shawn, they were exceptionally warm.


    "Then what should we do next? Where should we put the prisoners?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But at this time, Shawn could not care so much. Compared with his small injury, the matter of Jack was


    the most important.


    "It''s none of your business. I have my own way."


    "But you have to get married tomorrow. You don''t have time. Let''s finish it as soon as possible."


    Shawn was really pissed off by this bloke in front of him. He was going to get married tomorrow.


    Something bad might happen at the wedding. What on earth did he want to do?


    "Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should think about Lily."


    With a cold look in his eyes, Jack looked at the chattering man beside him.


    "I''ve told you. It''s none of your business. I have my own way!"


    It was obviously a warning. Probably only Shawn could unscrupulously criticize this king like man. If it


    were anyone else, they would have been scared to death.


    Shawn kept silent and lowered his head. After a while, he said "okay" in a low voice and left.


    "Transfer all the people in the south suburbs to Y country. Some people will pick you up there."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The man in ck replied respectfully.


    Jack stood in the middle of the corpses on the ground, like a Shura with red eyes flying from hell. A


    bloodthirsty smile was engraved on his face.


    All this was within his expectation. Sure enough, he couldn''t escape him, and he had prepared


    everything!


    ''William, remember, you deserve it!''


    On the next morning, before she opened her eyes, she felt many hands touching her face and body.


    "Ah!"


    When she opened her eyes, she saw herself lying naked in the bathtub.


    There were several girls standing beside her, and they were helping her take a shower?


    What?


    Was this a joke?


    "You... Who are you? "


    She put her arms around her chest subconsciously and asked warily.


    Obviously, these girls were also frightened. They lowered their heads at once and said in a trembling


    voice, "Mrs... Mrs. Lily, we are here to make up for you. Today is your wedding day. "


    If they couldn''t serve hostess well, they would lose their jobs.


    Seeing that they were in a dilemma, she didn''t have the heart to make things difficult for them.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. I thought I was having a nightmare. I''m sorry to scare you. Well, I''ll take a


    shower by myself. You can put on makeup for meter. "


    After saying that in one breath, she almost choked herself to death.


    Now these girls were not afraid anymore.


    Looking at their faces full of cogen, she envied them very much. It was so good to be young!


    After walking out of the bathroom, she looked around.


    "Mrs. Lily, that man asked us to tell you Mr. Jack hadn''te back yet. He told you not to worry and


    Mr. Jack will be back soon."


    Being seen through, Lily blushed and mumbled, "Who wants to see him?"


    "Mrs. Lily, you look so happy. You really make people envy."


    A girl said enviously. She had already heard about the Nan n.


    She had thought that it was difficult to serve the young madam of the Nan n. She didn''t expect her to


    be a kind woman.


    Such a good woman deserved a good man.

 Chapter 294 A Girl Deserves Happiness

    Chapter 294 A Girl Deserves Happiness


    After dressing up for a long time, she was so sleepy that she wanted to lie down on the ground!


    ''Oh, my God! Had I known that it would be so tiring to get married, I would rather die than get married.


    This is simply difficult for me.''


    She was picked up at five o''clock in the morning.


    She took a shower, washed her face, brushed her teeth, changed clothes, put on makeup, and was told


    all kinds of walking postures, all kinds of...


    That was why she hadn''t eaten yet!


    This was simply a torture to her!


    "Well, can I have some food? I''m so hungry "


    She couldn''t stand it anymore after her stomach growled for so many times.


    She asked pitifully.


    "Mrs. Lily, you can''t eat anything. After eating, you won''t look good in the wedding dress."


    The make-up artist looked at her awkwardly.


    It was really heartbreaking to see her so hungry, but what could she do?


    The wedding dress chosen by Mrs. Lily was narrow at the waist and shoulders.


    If she ate, she couldn''t put her waist in it, and it couldn''t show the beauty of the wedding dress.


    It was really difficult!


    Lily really wanted to die.


    She was so stupid. Why did she choose this wedding dress to make herself suffer?


    ''You deserve it!''


    She couldn''t help cursing herself in her heart, but the fact could not be changed. She couldn''t eat for


    the whole day.


    ''Oh, my God! Please save my poor child!''


    If she didn''t eat, she would die. How could she live?


    Was she going to faint at the wedding?


    "If I don''t eat, I will faint,"


    said Lily in a low voice.


    But the make-up artist seemed to know what she would say, and magically took out an egg from her


    bag.


    "What''s this? Do I just eat this? "


    Really? How could she let her just eat an egg to spend the whole day?


    Was she joking?


    "You can''t eat it all. Just eat the egg white."


    The make-up artist brutally corrected her, and Lily almost fainted with anger.


    Egg white...


    When she ate the egg white, she cherished it very much. After all, it was her food for a whole day, so


    she took every bite carefully.


    ''s, I didn''t expect that I would end up like this.''


    After everything was ready, she sat on the sofa, waiting for the man who came to pick her up.


    The wedding dress was so heavy that she felt a little depressed and short of breath.


    This was how it felt to get married. No wonder wedding was unforgettable. It was really unforgettable.


    She finally knew why her best friend cried when she got married. It turned out that it was not because


    she was excited, but because she was too tired!


    "Lily!"


    "Lily!"


    Several familiar sounds interrupted her thoughts. She looked up and ran over excitedly.


    "Why did youe sote? I''ve already got changed."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Yes, they were her best friends and her dear beautiful bridesmaids.


    They were all envious of her for marrying into such a good family, but they were also gratified.


    As long as she was happy, they would be happy!


    "The bridegroom sent people to pick us up. Your husband is awesome."


    A tall girl said with a smile. She was the best friend of Lily when she was in college. She once helped


    her to chase after Nathan, but she didn''t get him. She felt that Nathan was a bad man and drank a lot


    with her in the bar.


    In her eyes, she was a girl deserves happiness.

 Chapter 295 Its Easy To Get In

    Chapter 295 It''s Easy To Get In


    Hearing what they said about her husband, Lily was naturally very happy. She wouldn''t hide anything


    from them either. She grinned and said, "Yes, he is awesome!"


    "Lily!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lv also hurried in, followed by Sam and Bonnie who looked reluctant.


    Seeing that her parents hade, Lily ran to them in a hurry.


    "Dad, mom, please sit here."


    The tall girl looked at Sam with disdain.


    She really didn''t know why Lily had a crush on this man and she felt ashamed for her sister. How


    shameless Bonnie was to steal her sister''s boyfriend.


    Bonnie and Sam knew that they were in other people''s territory, which made them look very unnatural.


    Since two of them didn''t get greeted, they could neither stand nor sit.


    "Why are you standing there? Sit down."


    Mr. Lv said crossly.


    This little girl and son-inw really embarrassed them, not as considerate as Lily.


    Lily had already seen the two of them, but she didn''t want to talk to them.


    Although she didn''t know whether what Sarah said to herst time was true or not, she still held a


    grudge against her sister.


    It was not impossible for Bonnie to do such a dirty thing!


    Besides, she had done a lot of shameless things.


    Sam then took Bonnie''s hand and sat down.


    Looking at Lily in wedding dress, he really regretted that he had foolishly abandoned her.


    And after marrying Bonnie, he knew that this woman was just a vase, useless in anything, she was


    nothing like a princess but she acted like one.


    The two of them were not in harmony, and Bonnie always clung to him, which made him dare not go


    home at all and often did not return home at night.


    "Look at your sister, and then look at you now."


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Mr. Lv was really tired of them.


    Since Bonnie married into the Qin family, she had be more and more arrogant, even ignoring her


    own parents.


    What an unfilial daughter!


    Bonnie lowered her head with jealousy in her eyes.


    Bonnie didn''t expect that her sister Lily would be the stunning princess and herself would be such a


    coward.


    Why did she fall in love with Sam the loser? He didn''t even earn a penny. He was aplete


    spendthrift.


    The two of them were bothining about each other. Could this kind of rtionshipst long? It


    was conceivable that...


    Just as everyone was chatting happily, a voice sounded, "The new guy ising!"


    All the bridesmaids rushed to the door and closed it tightly.


    "Well, don''t make things too difficult for him!"


    Lily couldn''t help telling them again and again, but she was only treated with disdain.


    She smiled awkwardly and thought, ''Good luck, Jack.''


    How could she not know her friends? They were all not easy to deal with. The boys in her ss used to


    be teased by them a lot.


    She just hoped that they could show mercy and let her dear husband in.


    However, in less than thirty seconds, Jack appeared in front of her, holding roses and kneeling on one


    knee.


    ''It''s so easy, '' Lily was stunned. How did hee in?


    What?


    She hadn''t seen him sincest night, but now in front of her, Jack was dressed in a suit and looked


    handsome.


    He was like a prince walking out of a fairy tale, and even Lily could not help but sigh that the groom


    was simply the best in the world!


    "How could youe in so easily?"

 Chapter 296 An Exciting Wedding

    Chapter 296 An Exciting Wedding


    As soon as her words came out, the room burst intoughter.


    "Lily, it seems that you don''t want the groom toe in."


    Lily scratched her head and was still confused. She had thought that Jack would be tricked for a long


    time before he came in. Who would have thought that it would be so easy?


    In fact, who dared to stop Mr. Jack of the Nan n from marrying his wife?


    Besides, Jack had given them enough red pockets. Why did they make things difficult for him?


    "What? Don''t you want me toe in? "


    Jack felt a little helpless. Other wives were eager for their husbands toe in and pick them up.


    Why was it so different for Lily?


    "No, no, no."


    She didn''t know how to exin, so she kept waving her hands.


    "Lily, marry me."


    "Okay!"


    Without any hesitation, Lily smiled happily. Then, Jack walked up to her and held her in his arms.


    He had waited for this moment for a long time...


    When they arrived at the hotel, Lily had to change her clothes and put on makeup again...


    Most importantly ...she still didn''t eat anything.


    During the whole process of makeup, Jack had been sitting next to her and looking at her.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Are you okay? There are so many people outside. Don''t you go


    to greet them? "


    Lily nced at him and asked gently, actually wanting him to leave here quickly.


    "Grandpa is here. What are you afraid of?"


    Jack leaned against the sofa and looked at Lily''s side face.


    This little woman was so beautiful after putting on makeup.


    Lily burst outughing. The makeup artist''s hand shook violently, but fortunately, she did not touch her


    face.


    "Ah, ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    Before the make-up artist apologized, Lily apologized subconsciously.


    The make-up artist was already terrified with Jack around. She didn''t expect that her hand trembled


    just now and almost ruined Mrs. Lily''s makeup.


    The make-up artist''s forehead was sweating.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Lily. I..."


    "That''s okay."


    Jack interrupted her in a cold voice.


    The make-up artist nodded. Then Lily turned her head andined, "It''s all your fault. Can you stop


    making meugh?"


    At the thought of Grandpa''s smiling face when he entered the house just now, Lily felt very happy.


    Although this was her wedding with Jack, grandpa seemed to be happier than them. He took charge of


    the whole process and he was so pleasant!


    Jack didn''t want to get involved in these things and was tired to deal with them. Now he had a help, so


    he was very happy.


    His mission was just to get the beauty back, and for the rest of it ...he wouldn''t ask anything...


    "All right."


    Lily put on the wedding dress and the crown. Looking at herself in the mirror, she was surprised again.


    The white wedding dress made her look even whiter. The diamond crown on her head was shining,


    reflecting her beauty and elegance from all directions.


    Jack stood up and wrapped his arms around her slender waist from behind, burying his head into her


    neck and sucking the fragrance of her body.


    Seeing this, the makeup artist left sensibly and gently closed the door.


    "You are so beautiful."


    Hearing his praise, Lily felt a little shy. She blushed and pouted, "I know. You don''t have to say it."


    Jack chuckled and hugged her quietly. He really wanted time to stop at this moment and freeze


    forever...


    It was time for them to go on stage. Holding her father''s arm, Lily walked forward slowly, excited and


    nervous.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 297 Being Taken Away!

    Chapter 297 Being Taken Away!


    Countless petals of roses "fell" from the top of her head and fell on her body, disappearing in an instant,


    as if they had rubbed into her bone marrow.


    People off the stage marveled at the luxury of the wedding and the beauty of the bride.


    But some praised, and some naturally harbored evil intentions.


    Looking at all this coldly, a cold smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    ''The show will be interesting.''


    Annie was released by Mr. Albert and dragged to the wedding. Looking at Lily in pure white wedding


    dress, she couldn''t help but get angry. How could this woman marry into the Nan family so easily? Why


    did everyone help her? Were these people blind?


    In contrast, Roy, who was standing aside, looked a little calm. In his eyes, this wedding was really


    ridiculous. He did not expect that such a daughter of an ordinary family would marry into the Nan


    family. It was ridiculous. Was the Nan family so ordinary? If that woman hadn''t been pregnant with the


    child of Jack, how could she easily put on this wedding dress?


    But they didn''t realize that Jack could always do what he wanted to do!


    Nathan also came. He sat in the corner and kept drinking. He looked at the bride and groom on the


    stage. The bride was beautiful and the groom was handsome. They were a perfect match.


    In an instant, his vision was blurred. He rubbed his eyes, and his palm was wet.


    It turned out to be tears.


    How long hadn''t he shed tears?


    On the day he left, did she also sit in the corner of the bar and drink like him?


    Perhaps, this was retribution...


    He smiled. Although sad, he was still iparably gentle.


    Lily put her hand in the hand of Jack, who held it tightly. The two looked at each other.


    Somehow, at this moment, she had an impulse to cry.


    It turned out that her bestie really shed tears in excitement when she got married!


    As the emcee read out thest sentence, the two of them exchanged their rings and said "Yes, I do"


    together.


    Then he lifted up her veil and kissed her affectionately.


    In the blessings, the unprecedented grand wedding slowly came to an end...


    Back in the lounge, she was going to change her wedding dress and put on makeup again.


    She concluded that wedding was the process of dressing up and staying hungry.


    "What''s happening outside?"


    There was a noise outside the door.


    Sitting quietly on the sofa, Jack didn''t care about the noise outside, because he knew that everything


    woulde sooner orter...


    There was a knock on the door.


    Lily ran to open the door.


    She thought it was her parents or grandpa, but it turned out to be two policemen.


    "Mr. Jack, someone reported that you are suspected of murder. Please go with us to the police station."


    The policeman standing at the door said coldly, but they dared not break in because of the power of the


    Nan n.


    "How can you take away a member of our Nan n at will?"


    An old but majestic voice sounded before Jack stood up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The smile on Mr. Albert''s face was reced by indifference.


    His falcon like eyes swept over the two policemen, and it was obvious that the two policemen were


    trembling.


    But they had to do it.


    "Mr. Albert, we are just doing business. I hope you won''t make things difficult for us."


    Everyone knew the strength of the Nan n, but they were more helpless, because they were just


    performing their duties.

 Chapter 298 How Can You Arrest Him At Will

    Chapter 298 How Can You Arrest Him At Will


    "At least you should have a reason to arrest him. How can you take my grandson away for no reason?


    You just don''t take me seriously."


    Mr. Nan had always been a proud man, but this kind of thing happened on today''s big day, which made


    him lose face.


    Moreover, there were so many people outside. If Jack was taken away, it would be a disgrace to the


    Nan n.


    "Someone used Mr. Jack of murder, so we have to take him away now, lest the suspect escape


    from punishment."


    The policeman said with a cold face, but he was still very worried.


    "I don''t agree!"


    She walked over with a sullen face.


    "How can you arrest him at will? Who said that? Who said that Jack murdered? Bring him here and I''ll


    question him! "


    ''What are they doing here?


    Why do they do this at her wedding? It must be intentional!''


    She was not an idiot. She could tell the difference between good and bad. The policemen must have


    Did they think she could be bullied so easily?


    "Mrs. Lily, we''re sorry, but we still have to take Mr. Jack back for interrogation."


    As he waved his hand, a dozen people in police uniforms came in.


    "Well, I''m the young madam of the Nan n. You can take me away as well. I won''t get married today!"


    Damn it!


    Why did they have to mess up her wedding ceremony? Lunatics!


    She pulled the veil and threw it in front of the police, with her beautiful eyes full of anger.


    She was not a pushover. If they wanted to take him away for no reason, they had to ask her, the bride,


    whether she would agree or not!


    "Mrs. Lily, we..."


    "Shut up! What are you trying to say? Tell me, who sent you here? "


    She stepped forward, red at the two and asked coldly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She looked around and asked, "What are you doing here? How could you break into a wedding so


    rudely? Have you never got married? Can you understand how it feels to be disturbed when you are


    getting married? Is there any humanity? You''re the police? I think you are just fake policemen! "


    If the tiger doesn''t roar, you''ll think I''m an ill cat.


    She seldom got angry. However, once she was angry, it was a little scary. Even these usually calm


    policemen were shocked by the imposing manner of the young madam of the Nan n and dared not


    breathe heavily.


    "All of you, get out of here. Besides, I will investigate you carefully. If you are married, forget it. If you


    are not, I will let you experience what I feel today when you get married!"


    A wedding was messed up like this. Who could feelfortable?


    She attached great importance to the wedding, but it was messed up by these people unexpectedly.


    Well, she was a person who would fight over the smallest trifles. She wouldn''t let them go easily!


    "Mrs. Lily, we have no choice, but we have to take Mr. Jack away today. Please understand."


    How could she understand!


    Who could understand as her wedding was destroyed?


    "Do you think I''m a holy being? I understand you? Do you understand my feelings? Do you think you


    can do whatever you want in this uniform? You are so funny! "


    She really didn''t understand if these people were idiots.


    Why should she understand them?


    Did they think she was so easy to be bullied?


    "Yes, Lily is right!"


    As his granddaughter-inw got angry, Mr. Albert was very unhappy. This girl had just married into the


    family, but she had to take this now. It was really unfair for her.

 Chapter 299 We Must Take Him Away Today

    Chapter 299 We Must Take Him Away Today


    "We have to take Mr. Jack away today. This is our task."


    The policeman also became tough. Anyway, he had offended her, so he decided to insist to the end.


    Jack sat on the sofa and watched coldly.


    ''Why are these policemen so tough? Obviously, they have got some strong evidence.''


    He nced at William, who was also looking at him, with a provocative smile on the corner of his


    mouth.


    Sure enough, it was him!


    He would pay for what he had done to him at his wedding!


    Jack stood up, and the king''s aura around him made everyone quiet down in an instant.


    He walked up to Lily and looked at her coldly.


    "This is my wedding. I don''t know why you..."


    "Someone used you of murder."


    A policeman interrupted him before he could finish his words.


    He hated to be interrupted. He looked at the policeman with cold and even bloodthirsty eyes.


    The young policeman was startled by his eyes. ''He''s really horrible. No wonder the captain looked


    reluctant when he received the notice.''


    "Don''t interrupt when Ma. Jack speaks."


    Henry said coldly and red at him.


    "I can go with you, but if it is a rumor, I will let you pay the price!"


    He said coldly and inadvertently raised the corners of his mouth. When he spoke, he nced at William


    beside him.


    ''Isn''t this what you want to see?''


    "Jack, you..."


    Seeing his grandson so calm, he felt a little relived, but he was still very worried.


    What''s more, it was the wedding of the Nan n. It would be a joke if it was spread.


    Normally, the police would not take him away for the sake of the Nan n, but today they had such a


    tough attitude. It was really strange.


    Maybe it was not as simple as he thought...


    "Are you sure you want to go, Jack?"


    She asked in a sobbing tone.


    "I..."


    ''What should I do?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    This is our wedding.


    If you leave, how should I deal with those people?''


    "Don''t worry, Lily. I''ll be back soon,"


    said Jack in a soft voice, holding her in his arms.


    The people around them widened their eyes when they saw the doting expression on his face.


    Was this really the cold Mr. Jack?


    There was no doubt that he was crazy about loving his wife!


    Although Lily was reluctant, she was relieved to hear that.


    She believed in him and believed that he would not kill anyone.


    "The wedding..."


    But she still couldn''t helpining.


    ''The wedding was messed up. It was really unlucky.''


    "If you think it''s not good, I''ll make it up to you when Ie back,"


    said Jack with a smile, raising her delicate chin and gently kissing her forehead.


    "No, no, no. I don''t want it."


    She refused immediately.


    In a day, she had to get changed three times, couldn''t eat anything, and always needed to put on


    made-up. She didn''t want to do it a second time. Just one time had made her exhausted.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say. I''m sorry."


    She must feel very regretful. After thinking for a while, Jack decided to make it up to her, or he would


    really feel sorry for her.


    "Oh, it''s okay. Go ahead. Come back home early."


    Lily patted his hard chest and forced a smile.


    She was indeed very worried, but at this time, of course, she could not embarrass him.

 Chapter 300 Gritting Her Teeth

    Chapter 300 Gritting Her Teeth


    "Go,"


    said Jack coldly and left with the police.


    "Well, this..."


    It seemed that Mr. Albert was still very unhappy, but when he saw that Jack nodded to him, he was still


    worried, but he nodded.


    "Grandpa, it''s okay. Jack will be back soon."


    Lily walked up to him, held Mr. Albert''s hand andforted him with a smile. In fact, she was sadder


    than anyone else!


    But she still had to force a smile. After all, she was the young madam of the Nan n now. She couldn''t


    disgrace the Nan n and Jack.


    "Mrs. Lily, how about I take you back to the northern suburbs?"


    Henry came over and said respectfully.


    It was not safe to leave Mrs. Lily alone here.


    There were a lot of people here, and William was still here. He couldn''t allow anything bad to happen to


    her.


    "It''s okay. There are guests outside. I need to propose a toast."


    She was still there even if Jack was not here.


    The guests came to the wedding, so she couldn''t leave them alone.


    After tidying up her toast dress, she walked out with her head held high.


    It was already noisy outside, and everyone saw that Jack was taken away by the police.


    Since the bridegroom had been taken away, would the bride still stay here?


    But to their surprise, Lily came out with a ss of wine.


    ''It''s just a toast.''


    She was a good drinker, and these people couldn''t make her drunk.


    "Lily, congrattions! I didn''t expect that you would still be here as Jack had left. What a funny


    wedding!"


    She didn''t know when Sarah came over.


    A hint of surprise shed through her eyes. ''Why is she here?


    She wasn''t invited.''


    When she saw William beside Sarah, she seemed to understand in an instant...


    ''Tut, tut, tut, these two people are not simple. After Jack left, he took Sarah here. What a good n.''


    "Sister-inw, I''m so sorry. My brother shouldn''t have murdered."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    William''s face was full of guilt, but his cunning eyes betrayed him.


    She couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. The two of them really had a tacit understanding.


    She raised her ss and said, "Brother, sister-inw, I propose a toast to you."


    ''Brother, sister-inw?''


    Sarah was stunned.


    What did Lily mean?


    But Lily still smiled naturally.


    "Brother, you are so considerate. You didn''t bring my sister-inw here until Jack left. I guess you were


    worried that the two would meet and be embarrassed. Thank you."


    Humph! Fight with her?


    She was too young!


    William seemed to be very satisfied with the title. He smiled, and the sound of ss colliding seemed to


    be a fight without smoke.


    "When will you get married?"


    She knew that William liked Sarah, but Sarah didn''t like him. She was saying that sarcastically.


    Although William knew she was embarrassing them, he was happy with what she said.


    He turned to look at Sarah and smiled ambiguously. "It depends on her."


    Lily sneered again, ''It depends on her?


    Does he really think Sarah can marry into the Nan family?


    Mr. Albert wouldn''t agree as she is a woman who had an affair with all his grandsons.


    Doesn''t William take his grandfather seriously?''


    "Ha ha, Sarah, you have to seize the time."


    With a smile, she left with a ss of wine in her hand. There was still a smile on her face, but it was


    cold.


    Looking at her back, Sarah gritted her teeth in anger.

 Chapter 301 Bitch Is Hypocritical

    Chapter 301 Bitch Is Hypocritical


    She wanted to tease her, but she didn''t expect to be teased by her.


    ''Lily, you are really something!''.


    Her fingernails were embedded in her flesh, and her knuckles were white. Sarah was so angry that she


    really wanted to smash the ss in her hand to make this woman disappear forever.


    She didn''t care about her anger at all. Even if Sarah kept ring at her when she left in the end, she


    didn''t care at all.


    "Lily, congrattions! I didn''t expect that Jack would be taken away. Are you really marrying a


    murderer? You are a widow before the wedding ends."


    Bonnie held Sam''s hand tightly, as if showing off to her.


    ''What''s wrong with this shameless couple? Do they have toe here to show up?''


    It was obvious that Lily didn''t want to talk to them at all.


    "Thank you so much."


    She didn''t want to talk nonsense with the two people in front of her.


    "Oh, Lily, don''t get me wrong. If we didn''t want you to be happy, we wouldn''t havee."


    Bonnie looked at Sam beside her.


    Sam, on the other hand, seemed to be very embarrassed. Indeed, he and Bonnie hurt Lily. After all,


    she was his ex-girlfriend.


    Moreover, he had sex with Bonnie somehow and abandoned Lily. It was indeed his fault.


    "I know."


    She didn''t want to waste her time on them.


    She picked up the ss, nodded and was about to leave.


    "Well, don''t go. We haven''t had a good chat for a long time. Sit down and let''s have a good chat."


    ''Bitch, it there anything we can talk about?''


    She almost blurted out.


    But she seemed to remember something. ''Well, let''s have a good talk.''


    She nodded and sat down.


    The wine red toast dress was very noble and elegant. Compared with the heavily made up Bonnie, she


    was like an angel.


    Sam sat aside and looked at Lily from time to time. The more he looked at her, the more regretful he


    felt.


    He used to think that Bonnie was enchanting and charming enough, but now it seemed that she was


    really tacky, and the real sexy woman was her sister, Lily.


    s, how silly he was. He married Bonnie, a woman with princess syndrome, to make himself suffer.


    "I heard that you and Sam didn''t get along. Did Sam bully you?"


    She asked with a smile, but her words were full of concern.


    As she heard this, Bonnie''s face turned pale. A momentter, she shook her head.


    "No, it''s not true. Sam and I are very close. Is that right, Sam? "


    As she spoke, Bonnie held Sam''s hand and asked with her head tilted.


    "What? Hum... Hum... "


    Sam''s hesitation amused her.


    It seemed that her sister was really stupid. She wanted to win the man''s heart with her appearance?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t this too childish?


    Obviously, Sam didn''t have much patience for Bonnie, but he had to put up with her.


    ''You deserve it!''


    "Well, that''s good. I have nothing else to say."


    Then she stood up and left. She didn''t have anything else to talk with Bonnie.


    She just wanted to get rid of this woman as soon as possible, or the ss of wine in her hand might


    spill on her face full of foundation makeup.


    Bitch is hypocritical. Couldn''t Bonnie see that Sam had changed?

 Chapter 302 Kidnapped

    Chapter 302 Kidnapped


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be here as my brother isn''t here."


    A slightly childish voice came through, and Lily knew who she was even without looking at her.


    She was so impolite. It seemed that the seclusion of Mr. Albert didn''t work on her at all.


    But she still turned around with a smile, elegant and dignified. "Yes, I''m the young madam of the Nan


    n after all. I can''t embarrass your brother, your grandfather and you."


    The implication was clear: you embarrassed the Nan n, and you want me to be like you?


    "Humph!"


    Annie snorted, her face full of disdain.


    "Mrs. Lily, what you said is so natural. Let me tell you, I will never admit you. Don''t even think about it."


    She was so angry that she stamped her feet, but Lily became calmer.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It would seem that she was too narrow-minded to argue with this little girl.


    "Annie, don''t be rude!"


    Mr. Albert came over and scolded her when he saw her being so impolite.


    "She is your sister-inw, not someone you can me casually."


    Annie was a child after all. She was very scared when she remembered that she was locked up a few


    days ago. But considering her dignity, she didn''t want to call her sister-inw.


    So she left angrily. Lily didn''t make a fuss about it.


    "Grandpa, Annie is still a child. Don''t be too harsh on her. Besides, I''m not much older than her."


    In fact, she didn''t hate Annie that much. She just thought that this girl was not sensible. After all, she


    was a spoiled child, and it was inevitable that she was a little angry.


    The education of the Nan family was always strict. There were family rules. Even if she married into the


    family, she was not qualified to make morements on the family rules of the Nan family.


    So she didn''t say anything more but slightly pleaded for Annie.


    "Don''t take it to heart, Lily."


    For his granddaughter''s impolite behavior, Mr. Albert also felt very embarrassed. Moreover, with so


    many people watching here, today''s wedding was a disgrace.


    It seemed that she had made a wrong choice to choose to get married today...


    "Grandpa, I won''t take it to heart."


    It was not the first time that she had been used to such an attitude. She didn''t want to make a fuss


    about it, so as not to annoy herself.


    Following Mr. Albert, she proposed a toast to all the guests one by one.


    There was a hint of mockery in these blessings.


    She didn''t care about it at all. Her decent manner impressed everyone.


    It seemed that the young madam of the Nan n was on par with Mr. Albert''s grandsons.


    Seeing that his granddaughter inw was so generous and dignified, Mr. Albert smiled with


    satisfaction...


    "Mr. Nan, I''m sorry to invite you here today on your wedding day."


    The policeman sat at the conference table and said apologetically.


    They didn''t dare to neglect the man in front of them, but led him to the meeting room for "interrogation".


    Sorry? Invite?


    "You must be joking. I really think your men invited me here. They ''kidnapped'' me here!"


    said jack with a sneer. His eyes were full of coldness, and the temperature of the whole conference


    room dropped a lot.


    The policeman''s hand holding the cup trembled slightly. He really didn''t know why his superior threw


    the burden to him.


    What a dilemma!


    "I''m sorry."


    "If apology works, why are you policemen needed?"


    The casual look of Jack was even more frightening.


    "We will give you a fair answer."


    The policeman said firmly, but his flustered eyes betrayed him.

 Chapter 303 Youd Better Give Me An Explanation

    Chapter 303 You''d Better Give Me An Exnation


    "You''d better give me a reasonable exnation, or you should know the consequences."


    With a crisp sound of fingertips on the desk, the meeting room was instantly silent.


    Jack was waiting for a result quietly. Although the result was just as he expected, he wanted to see


    what his narcissistic brother could think of.


    "Someone used you of murder."


    The policeman said seriously. Although he didn''t believe it, it was not as simple as he thought.


    "Where is that man?"


    asked Jack coldly, with a bloodthirsty look in his deep eyes.


    In fact, he knew who charged him, and he also knew who was behind it.


    Someone would pay for this.


    "Bring him in!"


    The police shouted at the door of the meeting room. The voice was loud, and two men came in with a


    person.


    This man did not raise his eyes from beginning to end. Perhaps in others'' eyes, he was afraid, but in


    the eyes of Jack, he was guilty.


    "It''s you who said Mr. Jack murdered?"


    The policeman asked coldly as usual.


    When the man entered the meeting room, he knew that Jack was here. He was so scared that his legs


    became weak. He didn''t dare to make a sound and could only nod.


    "Raise your head."


    Compared with the police''s voice, the tone of Jack was even colder.


    It was as if it hade from another space and time, through centuries, through the South Pole and


    the North Pole, with that mysterious and ruthless force.


    Hearing the voice of Jack, the man quickly raised his head, but did not dare to look straight into his


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    eyes.


    Yes, he felt guilty!


    Jack looked at the familiar face, a hint of disappointment shed through his eyes, but more hatred was


    revealed.


    It was not for anything else, just because this man was his subordinate!


    He didn''t expect that his men would betray him one day. Did he trust them too much?


    It seemed that he had to ask Shawn to brainwash them more in the future.


    "We know each other."


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face.


    The man inadvertently met the eyes of Jack, which were full of killing intent!


    He suddenly regretted doing this for William.


    "Who gave the order?"


    Leaning against the back of the chair with ease, Jack squinted his eyes. Yes, this was a sign of his


    anger.


    The policeman beside them seemed to be an outsider, and Jack was the judge. But what could he say?


    Anyone who sat next to such a powerful man would be dim.


    The room fell into dead silence, and Jack was still half squinting his eyes. No one knew what he was


    thinking. However, in this narrow and closed space, it was so depressing that people could not breathe.


    "Hum?"


    As the man did not answer, Jack asked again patiently.


    Although he looked calm, there were undercurrents on his surface. He was just waiting. When it was


    the right time, everyone would have to die.


    "No one ordered me. I saw Mr. Jack killed a person, but he didn''t make it. So he locked him up in a


    ce in the southern suburbs."


    The man closed his eyes and said, as if he was going to risk everything.


    Anyway, he would be killed. He didn''t care about it anymore.


    Maybe he was not dying yet.


    Jack chuckled, but it was very malicious.


    He was exactly his subordinate, because he knew his whereabouts so well. It seemed that he had


    investigated him a lot.

 Chapter 304 A Little Grievance In Her Heart

    Chapter 304 A Little Grievance In Her Heart


    "Good."


    Jack nodded and stood up, "Let''s go."


    "What? Where to go? "


    The policeman did note to his senses, as if he was still immersed in the serious atmosphere just


    now.


    "Southern suburbs. Go find the man he said."


    Casting a nce at him, Jack said impatiently, "I have to go back to spend my wedding night. I don''t


    have so much time to waste."


    Today was his wedding day, and he was already very unhappy. The police was really good at picking


    the time. It was so annoying.


    "Okay, okay."


    The policeman came over in a hurry.


    "Take him to the car and let him lead the way,"


    said Jack in a cold voice, full of contempt.


    ''William, is that all you have? All tricks have been exhausted?''


    Soon, everyone arrived at the scene.


    The southern suburbs corresponded to the northern suburbs.


    This ce was also deste and deste.


    The wind at dusk blew, and there was a whimpering sound, like a ghost crying and a wolf howling,


    which was frightening.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    The policeman pointed at the wildness in front and asked the man.


    The man looked at the wildness in front of him and knew that he was doomed. How could he not think


    of it?


    How dare he fight against Jack?


    All of a sudden, his legs became weak and he knelt down before Jack.


    "Mr. Jack, please forgive me. I really didn''t mean to do that. I was instructed by someone..."


    There was a pair of frightened eyes on his pale face.


    Jack looked at him with disdain, his eyes full of killing intent.


    ''You didn''t mean to do it?


    Then why did you choose his wedding day?''


    "What did you say?"


    The policeman asked in disbelief.


    Did they really wrong Jack?


    The consequence was severe. He had offended everyone in the Nan family, especially Mrs. Lily, who


    just married into the Nan family.


    It was said that she, who had always been good tempered, was also angry and threw the veil on the


    ground.


    Looking at Jack''s cold face, they were also frightened into cold sweat.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Nan."


    Jack still didn''t say anything and nced at them coldly.


    Well, you would have to pay the price.


    Without saying a word, he turned around and left.


    Looking at the back of the dazzling sports car, everyone present sighed.


    They could imagine the consequences...


    Jack sped up, trying to vent his depression.


    This time, William had gone too far. He actually took action at his wedding.


    From the man''s hesitation, he had guessed that he was under William''s instruction.


    He had expected this to happen, so when William sent people to attack the southern suburbs, the


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    person had been transferred to somewhere else. William didn''t expect that.


    ''William, do you really want to get all this?''


    Lily''s smile gradually appeared in his mind, which made him feel relieved.


    He guessed that she must be waiting anxiously at home...


    "Henry, go and take Jack back."


    "Mrs. Lily, I have to stay here to protect you."


    "I... I don''t need it."


    "This is Mr. Jack''s order."


    She walked around in the living room anxiously. She even had an impulse to go to the police station.


    After the wedding, Henry took her back to the northern suburbs.


    Looking at the room full of words of ''double happiness'', she couldn''t help feeling aggrieved.


    ''Why hasn''t hee back yet?


    He left herst night. Would he still leave her tonight?''


    Thinking of this, she sat on the sofa and wiped her tears with grievance.

 Chapter 305 Too Rash

    Chapter 305 Too Rash


    Henry was also anxious.


    Mr. Jack had been there for a long time, but he hadn''te back yet.


    Last night, the southern suburbs were attacked. Was there something wrong with it?


    He didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    The more she thought about it, the more serious the consequences would be. Mr. Jack might be in


    danger this time.


    "Henry, tell me the truth. Did something bad happen to him?"


    She walked over and stared at him, confused.


    Henry shook his head. Mr. Jack had told him not to let Mrs. Lily know about it.


    Did he think she was a fool?


    How could she not see it?


    Last night, he ran out in the middle of the night. Today, he was taken away by the police for no reason.


    She had never suspected Jack, but she began to suspect that someone wanted to hurt him.


    "Is that William?"


    It seemed that the rtionship between the two brothers was subtle, and they didn''t seem to be


    brothers, but more like enemies.


    Of course, this was just her guess.


    Henry was stunned.


    ''Is Mrs. Lily so smart?


    How did she know that?


    No, I can''t tell her.''


    "Mrs. Lily, don''t think too much. Go to bed now. Your health is the most important."


    Go to bed? She looked him in confusion. ''Are you asking me to stay alone on my wedding night?''


    "Henry, you are not married, are you?"


    As he heard her question, Henry''s mouth twitched...


    "I don''t have a girlfriend..."


    Was this answer appropriate?


    Lily rubbed her nose awkwardly. No wonder he asked her to go to bed. He must be a straight man.


    How could she have the mood to sleep? She couldn''t fall asleep if Jack didn''te back.


    "I don''t want to sleep. I will wait for him here."


    Lily''s pale face was full of stubbornness. Perhaps it was because she was so anxious that the fetus


    was affected.


    She covered her belly and sat down on the sofa.


    "Mrs. Lily, are you okay?"


    Henry wanted to hold her, but he felt that there was a difference between a man and a woman, so he


    had to withdraw his hand.


    ''Gosh! If anything bad happens to Mrs. Lily, Mr. Jack will skin him alive after hees back.''


    "I''m fine. Maybe I was a little anxious just now."


    She shook her head and said gently.


    After a day''s work, she had lost all her strength, only relying on her only will to support her body.


    However, pregnant women were always weak. Logically speaking, she should have gone to bed, but


    Jack did note back, so she could not fall asleep. It was better to wait for him here.


    "Beep, beep, beep..."


    While she was thinking, whistles suddenly came from outside.


    Before Henry came to his senses, Lily had already opened the door and ran out.


    Jack hade back!


    She stood in front of the car and waved her hand.


    Seeing her standing in the night, Jack quickly stopped the car.


    Why did shee out in such a cold day?


    As Lily was running towards him, he stretched out his hand to catch her.


    "Why are you so rash?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He seemed to be ming her, but there was infinite love in it.


    She hugged him warmly. At this moment, all the unhappiness was thrown behind.


    "I... Why did youe back sote? "


    Lying in his arms, she didn''t want to let go of him. She was afraid that he would disappear in the next


    moment.


    She was as aggrieved as a child, tears streaming down at this moment.


    "Why are you crying, baby?"


    Feeling the moisture from his chest, he quickly bent down and kissed away the tears on her face, and


    held her up horizontally.


    "You bastard, Jack."

 Chapter 306 Do You Think Too Much

    Chapter 306 Do You Think Too Much


    The woman''s little hand gently pounded his chest, and he chuckled.


    "I''m back."


    It seemed that she had been waiting for him for a long time. Thinking of this, Jack felt very sorry for the


    woman in his arms.


    He took her to the living room and looked around. Where was Henry?


    After a long while, he didn''t see anyone, so he took Lily directly to the bedroom. He had something


    more important to do.


    How could Henry stay here and look for trouble when he saw Jacke back?


    It was their wedding night. Although he was not married, he knew a little about it. Staying here was


    harmful to him!


    In the bedroom, Jack put the woman in his arms on the bed and pressed her down.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    ''What is he going to do?'' Lily looked at him in surprise.


    "Nothing. I just want to hug you."


    Jack hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into his bones.


    "I miss you so much, Jack. I was so worried about you."


    Lily hugged him and felt relieved.


    "How much do you miss me?"


    The man chuckled, kissed her delicate lips, and held the girl in his arms tightly.


    He cherished her very much. Every word she said could always tug at his heartstrings.


    When she came to her senses, he had been staring at her affectionately for a long time, as if he could


    see whether she was happy today.


    She turned her head away shyly.


    "You. What are you doing? "


    Something else suddenly appeared in his eyes. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Shouldn''t we do


    something on our wedding night?"


    In the room, the big red character of "Xi" was eye-catching, like a sign of happiness. A loving couple


    was about to go to a better time...


    In another vi.


    "It''s all because of you!"


    The man roared, and the things on the table instantly fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    He looked at the woman in front of him, his eyes full of anger.


    The woman bit her lips tightly, not daring to breathe heavily.


    There was a tear on her pale face, which made people feel pity for her.


    With a curse, William sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette.


    The pungent smell of smoke prated into her nose, and Sarah couldn''t help coughing.


    "Don''t pretend to be weak. Didn''t you say that Jack had done something he shouldn''t have done?"


    William said coldly, not as yful as before.


    Sarah''s big eyes were full of astonishment.


    Didn''t he say that Jack had done something illegal?


    "It''s you..."


    "Shut up! What else do you want to exin?"


    William interrupted her mercilessly. Her subordinate came to report just now.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack returned home safe and sound, and that person had already disappeared.


    At the thought of this, he got angry, but he didn''t know how to vent his anger.


    He looked at the woman in front of him and felt angry. Thinking of her previous attitude towards him, he


    felt very unhappy.


    Looking at her aggrieved face, he was even angrier.


    ''Shit!


    Stop pretending to be innocent!


    You are on the side of that bastard, Jack!''


    "Tell me. Did Jack send you to me as a spy?"


    He stepped forward and pinched her beautiful chin with a gloomy face.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Sarah felt he was a demon!


    It was no use talking to him anymore. He wouldn''t listen at all, so she turned her face to the other


    side.

 Chapter 307 Crazy Human Nature

    Chapter 307 Crazy Human Nature


    "Well. Don''t you want to speak? Do you think that Jack will marry you if you please him? Sarah, do you


    think too much? "


    His face was full of disdain. The way he sneered was disgusting!


    Sarah bit her lips tightly and didn''t want to say one more word.


    After all, she was a spoiled princess. She had never been treated like this before.


    Facing such an insult, she didn''t want to say anything more. She just wanted to escape from the


    monster!


    "Are you feeling guilty now?"


    William stared at the woman in front of her.


    Everything that had happened in the past came to his mind, such as Sarah''s insult to him, her abuse to


    him, and her contempt for him.


    "You didn''t expect this to happen, did you? Well, you are my first woman."


    The man sneered and raised the corners of his mouth. His eyes were seeing her beautiful figure, but


    there was a hint of disdain in them.


    How much he loved this woman, and how much he hated her now.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Sarah stood there at a loss, with tears on her pale face. This man broke herst defense, as if a knife


    stabbed into her heart.


    "What do I want to do? I just want tough at you. Don''t you think you''re very poor? "


    His thin lips opened slightly, but his words were extremely cold. They both were very poor.


    "Ha-ha, does it have anything to do with you?"


    In this case, Sarah was no longer afraid. What was supposed toe woulde sooner orter. She


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    knew this day woulde. How would this devil let her go easily?


    Looking at her stubborn face, he wished he could wake her up by knocking her head!


    "Sarah, can you wake up? Jack doesn''t love you anymore! What you are doing now will be in vain! "


    Why? Was he worse than Jack?


    Why was everyone looking at his brother? But he, the eldest son of the Nan n, had no status at all?


    "So what?"


    Love was love. She was willing to do everything to get it. Sarah could not help smiling. At least she had


    never regretted.


    On the second day, she woke up in a burst of pain.


    She looked out of the window. The sun was shining, even a little dazzling.


    She felt so sleepy. She always felt that she didn''t get enough sleep. She was so tired!


    It had been such a long time and she had been tired all day. She was curious why this man had so


    much energy!


    After that, she felt like her body was falling apart. It was so exhausting.


    She picked up the phone.


    "Ah!"


    It was already ten o''clock!


    Yesterday, grandpa said that they should go back to the Nan family for lunch at twelve o''clock, but now


    it was more than ten o''clock!


    ''Jack, why didn''t you wake me up!''


    She stood up, brushed her teeth, made stool, changed her clothes and put on makeup in one go!


    Just like she was "imprisoned" here by Jack, she had really been trained. She had to thank him for


    training her.


    As soon as she got downstairs, she saw that Jack was putting a ss of milk on the table.


    "Jack, why didn''t you wake me up? We are going to bete. Do you know that?"


    Before Jack could say anything, she said impatiently.


    Since she was pregnant, she had a bad temper all day long, as if she had eaten gunpowder. Even a


    little thing could make her very angry.


    But it was not a small matter today. It was the first time for her to go home after marriage, so of course


    she couldn''t bete.


    "What''s wrong? Why are youte? "


    Jack looked at her in confusion.


    "Grandpa asked us to go home for lunch at twelve o''clock. It''s already past ten o''clock. What should we


    do?"

 Chapter 308 You Forced Me to Have Sex With You First

    Chapter 308 You Forced Me to Have Sex With You First


    Jack shook his head helplessly. He thought it was something important.


    He walked over and sat in front of her.


    He picked up the milk on the table, grabbed one end of the straw with his slender fingers and gently put


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    it into Lily''s mouth.


    She bit the straw obediently and sucked it.


    She looked at the handsome face of Jack and kept blinking.


    Halfway through the drink, she stopped.


    "Drink it up."


    A cold voice sounded, and she continued sucking.


    ''Humph, why are you so fierce? It''s just drinking milk.''


    The milk in the ss gradually ran out, and the squeak of the empty ss was very pleasant to hear.


    She burped and smacked her lips with satisfaction.


    "I''ve drunk it off."


    Somehow, all the emotions just now suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Jack took her hand and walked out.


    "Will we bete?"


    Lily checked the time. It was almost eleven o''clock, and it was almost twelve o''clock when they arrived


    at the Nan house.


    ''Oh, my God! It''s so embarrassing. I''mte the first time I go back to the Nan house after marriage.


    How can I stay in the Nan family in the future?''


    "What''s wrong with beingte? Who would me you? "


    Jack said coldly.


    He would like to see who dared to criticize his wife!


    "But, but I..."


    Before she could say anything, she was picked up by Jack and put into the car.


    After fastening the seat belt on her, he went back to the driver''s seat.


    "Well, then I will reluctantly believe you."


    Lily smiled. This man always gave her a sense of security.


    When they arrived at the Nan house, it was already half past eleven. Finally, she felt relieved.


    Fortunately, she was notte.


    The red door appeared in front of her again with a majestic aura.


    The location of Nan''s old house was really good. It was near the mountain and by the river, and it was


    like spring all the year round.


    This was her home from now on. This feeling was really wonderful.


    This was the fourth time she had been here.


    At the first time, her rtionship with Jack was unclear, and Jack forced her toe. She had never


    met his grandfather. He had only seen that frightening man Roy.


    At the second time, she came here as Jack''s girlfriend. People did not admit her as she just suddenly


    appeared, and even everyone was indifferent to her.


    At the third time, she appeared in front of everyone as the Jack''s fiancee. At this time, everyone began


    to notice her, because she was admitted by Mr. Albert, and even the banquet was held for her.


    This time, as the young madam of the Nan family, she entered the gate of the Nan house again.


    How time flies! It seemed that everything was still yesterday. It was really impressive.


    "s!"


    She couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing the sigh of the little woman beside him, Jack asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. I just feel wronged. I was imprisoned in the northern suburbs by you for no reason and was


    abducted to the Nan house."


    While saying that, she pouted as if she was bullied.


    When Jack heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Feel wronged? Abducted?


    Wasn''t he the one who was wronged?


    He was forced to have sex with this woman for no reason, and was scolded by her for no reason.


    Shouldn''t he take her home and teach her well to establish his dignity?


    Jack shook his head helplessly, "Isn''t it true that you force me to have sex with you first?"


    "What?"


    Lily blushed for his words.


    "I don''t remember."

 Chapter 309 You Dont Remember

    Chapter 309 You Don''t Remember


    "You don''t remember? But I remember it clearly. "


    Jack looked at her, his eyes full of banter.


    ''You want to deny it?''


    "Well, I''m wronged anyway. Don''t be fierce to me from now on."


    She stamped her feet and acted like a rascal.


    Seeing her cute appearance, Jack chuckled, "Okay, okay."


    But when did he be fierce to her?


    When they arrived at the hall, it was already full.


    "Oh, my dear sister-inw is so arrogant. She actually keeps the elders waiting."


    Annie leaned against the sofa and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As she saw that the people in the room were waiting for her, Lily felt a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry, I''mte."


    ''Oh, my God! I must bete. Although it''s not twelve o''clock, they alle to see me this time, but I''m


    thest one toe.


    Too bad. Grandpa must be angry.''


    "Third sister-inw, where have you been? Why are you sote? "


    Annie sneered, her eyes full of disdain.


    "I guess you don''t know the rules of big families, so we won''t take it to heart."


    The voice came from a strange woman. She was wearing heavy makeup and a suit.


    Her eyes were full of contempt.


    "Who are you?"


    She asked with a smile on her face.


    "This is my aunt."


    Annie stepped forward, held the woman''s arm and said with a smile, but her eyes were full of


    "Grandpa, Lily doesn''t feel well today. The fetus might be affected when she got up this morning. If


    these peoplee to me her, I think I can take her away now."


    Jack looked at the woman and said coldly.


    He knew that this woman had always wanted her daughter to marry into the Nan family. She was just a


    distant rtive of the Nan family.


    As soon as Mr. Albert heard that the fetus was affected, he hurriedly said, "Lily is pregnant. It doesn''t


    matter that she iste. You don''t even want to wait for my granddaughter-inw? "


    His falcon like eyes swept over the crowd, and everyone stopped talking.


    He was the patriarch of the Nan n, and these people were just some unimportant rtives. With the


    strength of the Nan n, they did not need them at all.


    But everyone wanted to have something to do with the Nan n. So they all volunteered toe over.


    "Besides, since she is my granddaughter-inw, she is a noble person. I don''t want to hear such words


    again in the future."


    Obviously, he said this to that woman.


    The man beside the woman quickly pulled her over and whispered something.


    "I''m sorry, Lily. I said that unintentionally. Please don''t take it to heart."


    After a while, the woman hurried forward, held her hand and said with a ttering smile.


    The corners of her mouth lifted stiffly. In fact, she didn''t want to forgive her. She hated it when others


    discriminated against her family.


    But after all, they were in the Nan family. No matter what they said, they had to show respect to Mr.


    Albert.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t take it to heart."


    No way!


    She hated the woman in front of her very much.


    "Well, now that Lily is here, let''s have dinner together."


    Everyone took their seats.


    Mr. Albert sat on the left side of Lily, while Jack sat on her right side, which could show her status.

 Chapter 310 Disgusting

    Chapter 310 Disgusting


    Annie sat aside, gnashing her teeth in hatred.


    This woman''s seat used to be hers!


    She was the little princess of the Nan n. How could she let this woman grab the position?


    "Sarah, let me drink a toast to you!"


    Thinking of this, Annie raised her ss and said loudly.


    It was not until then that Lily realized that Sarah was also there!


    She didn''t look into everyone''s eyes just now and didn''t notice Sarah at all.


    "Okay, thank you, Annie."


    Sarah smiled and drank up the wine in one breath.


    Seeing Sarah, Mr. Albert seemed a little unhappy.


    "I think Sarah is our ymate from childhood to adulthood, and also Jack''s ymate in childhood. She


    must congratte Jack, so I bring her here. Is that right, Sarah?"


    William said with a smile, sitting next to Sarah.


    While speaking, he put his hand under the table and rubbed her smooth legs.


    Sarah forced a smile and nodded, "Yes, yes, congrattions."


    What happenedst night was like a nightmare for her.


    She didn''t want to face the Nan family, but William wanted to take her here. She had to agree as she


    dared not say no.


    Because if she refused, endless torture would be waiting for her.


    "Thank you."


    Lily raised her ss and said, "Cheers for our lost friendship."


    After saying that, she drank it up, but there was a lot of sadness in her heart.


    She used to trust Sarah so much that she thought she was her confidant, because they had something


    inmon.


    Later, when she knew what Sarah did behind her back, she still chose to forgive her.


    But what she couldn''t ept was Sarah''s hypocrisy.


    In fact, she could have told Lily the truth. She was not a narrow-mined person. But why did she spread


    rumors again and again to harm her?


    Was it because that she didn''t treat her well enough?


    She remembered that Sarah had said that love was selfish.


    In fact, she said that to her. Wasn''t it a roundabout insult to her?


    How ridiculous!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It turned out that Sarah''s ideas about love were all ironies to her!


    What a disgusting woman! She didn''t deserve any sympathy at all.


    "Mrs. Lily, what are you talking about? I''m Jack''s friend, so of course I''m your friend."


    "We are not friends."


    Before Sarah finished her words, Jack interrupted her mercilessly.


    Friend?


    It was ridiculous.


    "Jack, I..."


    Seeing the indifferent look on Jack''s face, Sarah felt a pain in her heart, but the sudden pain on her


    thigh was more unbearable.


    This devil was pinching her!


    She turned around and met with William''s cold eyes.


    There was a smile on his face, but there was no emotion.


    She knew what he meant.


    "Lily, it''s a pity that I wasn''t with Jack though we have known each other for such a long time. Instead,


    you took him away halfway. The god of destiny makes fools of the people. Ha-ha."


    It seemed that Sarah was joking, but the joke was not funny at all. Instead, it made Lily feel like beating


    her.


    "Sarah, don''t mention the past. It''s a disgrace."


    Jack said coldly.


    This woman was really disgusting. She always mentioned the past. What did she want? Was this a


    love y?

 Chapter 311 Cold Eyes

    Chapter 311 Cold Eyes


    Hearing this, Sarah''s smile froze on her face. She smiled awkwardly and did not speak, but her eyes


    were full of hatred.


    ''Lily took everything from me. That position belongs to me.


    If she hadn''t appeared halfway and had sex with Jack, all this would have changed, and it would not be


    this ending today.''


    In fact, what Sarah said didn''t have much impact on her. She just smiled, but didn''t say anything more.


    "Enough!"


    "Let''s have dinner."


    He didn''t like Sarah, who had too much desire in her eyes.


    When she was with Jack, she just wanted to be the young madam of the Nan n.


    However, Lily was different from her. She didn''t have too much desire in her eyes. When she looked at


    others, she gave people a pure feeling. No wonder his grandson, who was not interested in women,


    loved her so much.


    There was a moment of silence at the table. No one dared to speak before Mr. Albert did.


    Seeing this, William knew it was the right time.


    He looked at Jack and asked with a smile, "Jack, what happenedst night?"


    Everyone wanted to know about it, but no one dared to ask.


    After all, it was rted to the dignity of the Nan n, and Mr. Albert must be unwilling to mention it.


    They also consciously kept silent, but now it was William who asked, everyone pricked up their ears, as


    if they were watching a good show.


    As expected, Mr. Albert''s face changed slightly, but William didn''t care at all.


    He just wanted to embarrass Jack and didn''t care about anything else.


    Putting down the ss in his hand, Jack looked at him.


    Did he really want to provoke him?


    Pretty good. Then he epted the challenge.


    "Thank you for your concern, brother. I was framed and used of murder yesterday. As for who he is,


    you should be very clear in your heart. I don''t need to say anything more."


    ''Are you satisfied with this answer?''


    Mr. Albert was confused. Did it have anything to do with William? He looked at him and asked, "What''s


    going on? Who is it? "


    He would never allow anyone to hurt the dignity of the Nan n. If he knew this person, he would not


    spare him.


    "Grandpa, I don''t know. I don''t know what Jack was talking about."


    William was a little flustered. Apparently, he did not expect that the Jack would reveal him openly.


    If his grandfather knew this, he would be expelled from the Nan n.


    "Grandpa, this matter is not directly rted to my brother. Please don''t embarrass him. I will investigate


    it clearly. After all, it happened on my wedding. I won''t let him go."


    Jackforted him with a smile.


    Everyone knew what he meant.


    It was not directly but indirectly rted to him.


    It was widely known that the three brothers of the Nan n didn''t get along, especially the William and


    Jack.


    Their conversations today had already confirmed it.


    It was indeed a very interesting thing, and everyone present watched it with relish.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Is my guess right? Is William really behind it?''


    "Well, I believe you. If you find out the person behind it, don''t let him go!"


    Mr. Albert was so angry that the rxed flesh on his face was shaking. Who had the courage to cause


    trouble to the Nan n or mess up the wedding?


    Jack nodded and looked at William with a smile, but his eyes were cold.

 Chapter 312 Go On A Honeymoon

    Chapter 312 Go On A Honeymoon


    William also looked at him.


    ''Good. Jack, do you have to embarrass me?''


    He was so angry that he wanted to overturn the table, but he didn''t have the guts.


    If this matter was found out by his grandfather, he wouldn''t let him go.


    All of a sudden, William was a little scared, but what was the use of being afraid? Such being the case,


    he could only bite the bullet and continue.


    The dinner table fell into silence again.


    She ate the prawns on her te silently.


    ''Gosh! It''s such a depressing dinner. Everyone doesn''t look happy.''


    She really wanted to say, "Let''s have a chat."


    But when she looked around secretly, no one looked up. They were all eating silently.


    s, it turned out that the meals of big families were all so boring?


    No wonder Jack never spoke when eating. It turned out to be a habit developed from an early age.


    But she liked to talk...


    She liked to gossip when eating...


    When she was at her parents'' home, she was most rxed at meal time. She could talk with her


    parents about a lot of school affairs.


    The happy scene seemed to appear in front of her again...


    All of a sudden, she missed home.


    "Grandpa."


    The voice of William sounded again. Mr. Albert frowned. What did the child want to say?


    "I think Jack is very suitable to be the heir. He is so smart and capable."


    In fact, these were his angry words. He was just angry with his grandfather.


    Of course, Mr. Albert knew that. In fact, in his heart, Jack was the most suitable candidate.


    He was calm, smart and capable, unlike William, who always couldn''t keep calm.


    For example, his impetuousness could be seen at this moment.


    How could Mr. Albert trust such a person?


    Jack didn''t respond. It was rare that a man was forced to say such words.


    Lily also thought it was funny. Everyone knew its real meaning.


    The underlying meaning was that since Jack was great, let him be the heir.


    However, being childish in such an asion only meant that he was ipetent. What else could it


    mean?


    "I know. I have the same n."


    Mr. Albert said seriously. It was not because he was angry with William. That was his real thought.


    The three grandsons were all excellent, but he was most satisfied with Jack.


    Although Jack was capable, he never fought for it. Perhaps it was because of his character that he was


    very trustworthy.


    Hearing this, William was stunned. He could tell that it was his grandfather''s real thought.


    Having lived with him for so many years, he knew more or less about his grandfather.


    Anyway, his grandpa was serious this time!


    His brain exploded all of a sudden...


    Were all his efforts in vain?


    Had his grandpa never seen his efforts?


    William clenched his fists, and his face changed, but he had to control his emotions at this time.


    As long as the result was uncertain, everything was still unknown.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to take over the business for the time being. Let brother do it,"


    said Jack carelessly.


    "Why?"


    He looked at his grandson in confusion.


    Didn''t Jack have such a n?


    "I''m going on a honeymoon with Lily."


    He put his arm around her waist and looked into her eyes.


    What? Honeymoon?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Why didn''t she know?


    Lily looked at him in confusion, as if her eyes were saying, "Why didn''t you talk with me?"

 Chapter 313 Surprise

    Chapter 313 Surprise


    It was true that Jack didn''t talk about it with her. He had nned to give her a surprise.


    For example, when she was sleeping, he carried her to the private ne. When she woke up, she


    would find herself at the seaside.


    But since his grandfather put forward the matter about the heir, he didn''t hide it anymore and directly


    said it out.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, yes, you two are going on a honeymoon. Your grandmother and I didn''t go on a honeymoon


    before,"


    said Mr. Albert with a little regret.


    Everyone had been in love before.


    Looking at these young people in front of him, Mr. Albert suddenly remembered the time when he was


    young.


    "At that time, your grandmother was also beautiful and many people pursued her, but she fell in love


    with me, maybe it was because I looked reliable."


    Mr. Albert smiled and recalled the past.


    Lily listened attentively.


    In fact, from what Mr. Albert said, she found that Jack and his grandfather were very simr. They were


    both smart and capable.


    No wonder his grandfather doted on him and had a lot of expectations on him.


    Jack had never heard what his grandfather talking about his past, so he listened carefully.


    "Grandpa, I didn''t expect you to be an infatuated man before."


    Lily teased with a smile.


    She used to think that love was nothing to these powerful men.


    But since she met Jack, she hadpletely changed her view of all this. She was more sure hearing


    what her grandfather said today.


    She really knew that everyone wanted to have love. It was not they didn''t care, it was just that the time


    was not right.


    Thinking of this, she clenched the hand of Jack, unwilling to let it go.


    After dinner, Lily said goodbye to them and went back to the northern suburbs with Jack.


    When she got home, she was so tired that she copsed on the sofa.


    She had been tired all day yesterday and half a day today, so she had no strength at all. Now she just


    wanted to lie on the bed.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that you couldn''t bete in the morning? "


    He sat beside her, slowly helped her up and leaned against his chest.


    She hit him gently. Don''t make fun of me. It''s annoying. I''m so tired. "


    Now she really just wanted to have a good sleep.


    "Where do you want to go? Baby? "


    Jack kissed her gently on the forehead, and his doting eyes fell on her cheeks, full of tenderness.


    Upon hearing this, she sat up abruptly and counted with her fingers.


    "Aegean Sea, Bali Ind, Ennd, anywhere. If you feel bored on the earth, we can also go to Mars."


    She said with a smile, her big eyes curving into a crescent moon.


    Hearing her words, Jack burst intoughter.


    What was she thinking about all day long?


    She was always confused. Was it true that a pregnant woman had a negative IQ?


    "What are youughing at? I''m serious."


    She grabbed his sleeve and covered his mouth.


    She didn''t let himugh!


    Casting a nce at her, Jack pressed her under his body.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You..."


    What?


    You?


    Before she could figure it out, the man''s dense kisses fell.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back passionately.


    Jack skillfully untied her clothes, put his big hand in and gently scratched her waist.


    "Please don''t do that. I was wrong. I won''t stop you fromughing."


    This was her fatal weakness!


    The man''s deep eyes narrowed slightly, picked her up gently and walked towards the


    bedroom...

 Chapter 314 I Have To Listen To My Wife

    Chapter 314 I Have To Listen To My Wife


    On the second day, she had already packed her luggage, waiting for Jack.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Seeing the little woman pouncing on him, Jack quickly reached out his hand to catch her.


    "Look at you. How could you be so rash?"


    He held the little woman in his arms helplessly, but his eyes were full of affection.


    "Oh, I''m waiting for you."


    She rubbed her head against his chest and acted like a spoiled child.


    Since she was pregnant, she was as clingy as a kitten. Sometimes she had a bad temper and was


    easily angered, but he still enjoyed this feeling.


    He stroked her soft hair and kissed her gently on the head.


    "Let''s go. The ne is waiting outside."


    What? A ne?


    She hurriedly walked out of the room. To her surprise, Henry stood on the ne and gently waved his


    hand.


    She widened her eyes.


    "What''s this? Whose ne is it? "


    What was going on? Was it this big object that made a loud noise early in the morning?


    "It''s yours."


    Jack took her hand and walked over.


    "Can I sit in it?"


    She looked at the private ne in front of her and asked in confusion.


    It was not that she doubted Henry''s ability, but she always felt that private ne was not safe. If they


    encountered a robbery in the air, they would all die.


    "Mrs. Lily, there is nothing I can''t do, but what you can''t imagine."


    It was the first time that Henry was suspected and he said unhappily.


    He knew everything. He just had no girlfriend. He had everything.


    He had everything, such as driver''s license and pilot certificate. All in all, he was an omnipotent man.


    "Well, I''m not suspecting you. I just think what if we encounter some robbery halfway?"


    She spoke out her confusion, frowning.


    She thought it was safer to take a passenger ne, and it was too ostentatious and not good.


    She wanted to spend her honeymoon in a low-key way like an ordinary person. After all, she was just


    an ordinary person.


    "Then how do you want to go?"


    asked Jack with a smile. He was just worried that she would have ne sickness and the private ne


    would be rtively stable.


    Since she didn''t want to take a private ne, he would listen to her.


    "I want to take a passenger ne."


    She didn''t notice the disappointment on Henry''s face.


    Henry really wanted to go out to travel. If he didn''t pilot the private ne, Mr. Jack would definitely let


    him go back to thepany to deal with those boring documents.


    He was not only a special soldier, but also a pilot. He belonged to the blue sky and really wanted to fly


    in the white clouds.


    "Mrs. Lily, I don''t think it''sfortable to sit on the passenger ne. We have this condition. Why not?"


    Henry was anxious. Others longed for it, but Mrs. Lily didn''t want to use it even if she had one. Did she


    know how many women dream of this?


    "Oh, I don''t want to take a private ne. It''s too ostentatious."


    With a sad face, she looked at the big white object in front of her.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    How could she be unwilling to take a private ne?


    She just felt that her honeymoon was of great significance to her. She just wanted to take a ne and


    bus with him like all the ordinary couples.


    Maybe he had never experienced any of these, then let her take him to experience the sufferings of the


    world.


    Besides, she had already experienced the upper ss life of Jack, so why didn''t she let him experience


    her life?


    "Okay, let''s take a passenger ne."


    Jack smiled and listened to his wife.

 Chapter 315 Sweet

    Chapter 315 Sweet


    "Henry, go book the air ticket and then you can go back to thepany to deal with the documents. I


    may not be able to go back to thepany in a short time, so I''m counting on you."


    He patted Henry on the shoulder and tried to suppress his smile.


    Looking at Henry''s bitter face, he was inexplicably happy.


    Henry looked at Jack, as if saying, "Mr. Jack, you''ve changed. You''ve changed since we got married."


    In the past, he was a man of his word, but now, he would only listen to his wife!


    Looking at the backs of the two, Henry felt like weeping but had no tears...


    It had to be said that Henry was really efficient. Not long after, Lily and Jack boarded the ne to Bali


    Ind.


    The treatment in the first ss was very good, but he was still very worried about her health.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hugging her, Jack asked softly.


    "Oh, I''m really fine. Don''t worry."


    She smiled and closed her eyes. It was not that she didn''t want to open her eyes to look at the blue sky


    outside, but that she was too dizzy to open her eyes!


    Seeing her ne sickness, Jack felt sorry for her again. He could only hold her tightly and put his hand


    on her bulging belly.


    The girl in his arms adjusted afortable posture and fell asleep.


    After a while, the two arrived at the airport.


    After getting off the ne, she was began to vomit.


    Wasn''t she happy enough? Why did she have to ask Jack by take a passenger ne?


    Experience life?


    What the hell!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She regretted what she had done. She thought she was so stupid!


    "I was wrong. I''m sorry for myself."


    Holding the sink, she said weakly.


    "Let''s go to the hospital."


    He lifted her up horizontally. He really couldn''t stand the feeble look on her face.


    When they arrived at the hospital, she was shocked by the fluent spoken English of Jack.


    ''Gosh... This man can speak English so well...''


    She didn''t want to show off her poor English, so she kept her mouth shut all the time.


    But she seemed to understand it roughly. It seemed that she was weak and needed more rest...


    Of course she knew that. Looking at the tall nose and blue eyes of the foreigner in front of her, she


    pursed her lips.


    After leaving the hospital, the two of them came to the resort hotel.


    After entering the hotel and opening the French window, Lily was shocked by what she saw.


    What came into view was a blue sea and blue sky, a pink beach, and all kinds of people...


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    She murmured, this was her favorite Bali Ind, Pink Beach.


    She once told Nathan that they would go to Bali Ind for a vacation in the future.


    But she didn''t expect that she really came here not for a vacation, but for her honeymoon with her


    husband.


    A strong sense of happiness arose in her heart. She suddenly rushed into the arms of Jack and held


    him tightly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When he was packing up, he subconsciously caught the little woman who pounced on him and tightly


    hugged her.


    She shook her head and said, "Nothing. I just feel happy."


    Yes, she was very happy, as sweet as honey.


    "Hum."


    Jack replied in a low voice and gently kissed her smooth forehead.


    Yes, he was very happy to meet her.


    "Jack."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I just want to call your name."


    "Okay."


    In the setting sun, the two of them hugged each other tightly. The golden sun shone on the two of them,


    iparably beautiful...

 Chapter 316 Intimacy

    Chapter 316 Intimacy


    The second morning, the sunshine broke into the room through the window. Lily rubbed her sleepy


    eyes and stretched herself.


    There seemed to be some noise in the kitchen. She guessed that Jack had gone to prepare breakfast.


    Standing by the window and looking at the sparkling sea, she was in a good mood.


    She opened the wardrobe and picked out a Bohemia dress. After she put it on, she turned around in


    front of the mirror.


    This dress could just cover her bulging belly, and the huge hemline was elegant and fairy.


    Indeed, Jack had a good taste, and she admired him very much.


    The grey dress was more beautiful. She liked it very much.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she smelled the milk fragrance.


    For some reason, the milk cooked by Jack was more delicious than any milk she had drunk.


    "Good morning."


    With a ss of steaming milk in his hand, Jack came over and greeted her indifferently, but his gentle


    eyes made her unable to take her eyes off him.


    She had been used to his suit and leather shoes, but she had never seen him dressed so casually.


    Today, he was wearing casual clothes of the same color as Lily''s. His slender legs were so eye-


    catching, even more beautiful than women''s legs!


    She stretched out her hand and touched her smooth leg.


    "Gosh! It''s so good!"


    She said softly with an anthomaniac look on her face.


    Jack suddenly hugged her and patted her round buttock.


    "You little rascal."


    His voice was deep and maic.


    ''Oh, my God. It is really charming!''


    "Don''t you allow it?


    Can''t I just be a rascal for a while?" Lily said angrily.


    She was always flirted by him. Couldn''t she do it to him?


    Jack smiled, "Okay!"


    She was so cute when she was lustful.


    He liked it very much.


    "I''m hungry."


    Her stomach growled. She swallowed and said sulkily.


    She just arrived here yesterday and couldn''t eat anything because of the ne sickness. She hadn''t


    eaten for a long time and now she was very hungry.


    As soon as Jack let go of her, she picked up the milk and gulped it down.


    After drinking it up, she put down the ss and licked her corner.


    But the man suddenly leaned forward and gently kissed her lips.


    "You. What are you doing? "


    "There is milk on your mouth. Don''t waste it."


    The man snickered, his eyes full of banter.


    She blushed and said after a while, "Freak!"


    Walking on the beach with the sea breeze, she felt the soft touch of her feet.


    A pink ocean!


    The Pink Beach might be the dream of every woman. The dreamy color really satisfied every woman''s


    girlish heart.


    "I really like this, Jack."


    She said with a smile, looking at the Pink Beach in front of her.


    "Then we''lle here more often."


    As if she didn''t hear him, she continued, "Was there anything you wanted to do when you were a


    child?"


    Jack thought for a while...


    It seemed no...


    He could have whatever he wanted...


    He shook his head and she pouted.


    She forgot that they were different!


    "I wanted to do a lot of things, such as traveling to many ces, making many friends from all over the


    world..."


    She was talking about her dreams happily. A momentter, she lowered her head and felt helpless.


    "But none of these things happenedter..."


    How could she have time after graduation?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 317 You Are All Good-for-nothings

    Chapter 317 You Are All Good-for-nothings


    In fact, what she regretted most was that she didn''t go to travel when she was in college.


    She had told her dreams to Nathan, but in the end, he not only realized his dream, but also achieved


    his career.


    However, she was always busy looking for a job. How could she have the mood to travel?


    Her parents were getting older and older, and she just wanted to be independent.


    Her dream in college was to travel alone after graduation.


    Her dream after graduation was to travel after getting married and starting her career.


    Butter, she knew that these dyed things would nevere true...


    "Now ites true. I''ll take you to many ces in the future."


    Hugging her waist, Jack said dotingly.


    She nodded and closed her eyes, letting the sea breeze blow her hair...


    All these woulde true...


    Night always fell by ident, and Lily, who had yed for a whole day, was exhausted.


    Shey on the bed with her eyes closed.


    She was exhausted. The passion in the morning was gone. It seemed that she had to lie in the hotel for


    a whole day tomorrow.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lying beside her, Jack pinched her tender face and asked softly.


    She was so tired that she didn''t want to talk. She just turned around and fell asleep with her arm


    around the man''s waist.


    After a while, the rhythmic breathing sounded in his ears. When he approached, he found that Lily had


    fallen asleep.


    Did she just fall asleep?


    Jack tucked her in gently and walked to the window, looking at the endless moonlight outside.


    The phone screen lit up. He picked it up.


    His eyes became colder and colder.


    "The same plot."


    It was only a few words, but a bloodthirsty look appeared in Jack''s eyes.


    The same?


    ''Is that all you can do, William?''


    Yes, William was madly looking for the ce where he hid that man, trying to destroy him again.


    But things were not as simple as he thought.


    William would never find that ce, unless he could turn the earth upside down.


    "Beat him at his own game."


    Jack gently tapped on the keyboard and pressed the send button.


    That''s right. It''s the best choice.


    William was a man who could hardly retain hisposure. Although he looked calm on the surface, his


    heart was surging, and Jack had already seen through him.


    Therefore, William didn''t deserve his enemy at all.


    All the dangers were hidden in the endless darkness. This was not a fierce battle.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Compared with these, he preferred to have a harmonious family with both son and daughter.


    He walked to the bed gently andy beside her.


    Under the moonlight, the look on her face became more and more dreamy. Her long and curly


    eyshes moved as if she were a little angel.


    She opened her mouth slightly and was as quiet as a baby.


    Her fair skin was shining under the moonlight, looking very attractive.


    With a gentle kiss on her cheek, Jack held the woman in his arms tightly and fell asleep


    On the other side, it was daytime.


    Sitting at her desk and listening to his subordinate''s report, William became more and more irritable.


    "Good-for-nothings! You are all good-for-nothings!"


    He threw the folder in his hand on the ground like an angry lion.


    "Boss, we really can''t find that ce."


    The leading man in ck said in a trembling voice.


    It was indeed difficult for them. That person seemed to have disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 318 Are You Nervous

    Chapter 318 Are You Nervous


    "All right, all of you, get out of here. You are all good for nothing."


    William waved his hand impatiently and didn''t want to talk to the person in front of him anymore.


    Seeing this, the men in ck hurried to leave.


    Now that his grandfather was biased towards Jack, how could he just sit by and do nothing?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was a rare opportunity for him as Jack had gone abroad. He must seize this opportunity and


    He clenched his fists, and his eyes, which were simr to Jack''s, were full of hatred.


    A monthter, Lily came back.


    This month was really a fruitful one. She had known many people, gone to many ces, and achieved


    her small dream.


    After returning home, Mr. Albert asked the two of them to attend the banquet together. Although Jack


    wanted to refuse, Lily insisted on going.


    She didn''t want to show up in public, but just wanted to make more friends. Although Jack promised


    her, he still told her to take care of herself.


    The banquet was also held by the Nan family. Lily attended it as the young madam, which really made


    others envious.


    Her hair was tied into a bun and coiled behind her head.


    She wore a red evening dress, which covered her bulging belly and outlined her beautiful waist.


    Because of her pregnancy, she couldn''t wear high heels, but she still wore three centimeters pointed


    high heels, which made her look very sexy.


    Although she was pregnant, her figure didn''t change at all. On the contrary, it made her more charming.


    As soon as they entered the banquet hall, they became the focus.


    People were surprised at the beauty of the young madam. Her graceful temperament was indeed


    inconsistent with the rumors.


    Although the young madam came from an ordinary family, she was elegant and confident.


    "Mr. Jack, Mrs. Lily."


    Wherever they went, people looked at them and nodded. Lily also smiled and nodded politely.


    During these days when she was with Jack, she gradually got used to the etiquette of the upper ss.


    Nothing can be aplished without norms or standards. Indeed, those intellectual women were not


    pretending, but elegant in their bones.


    Everyone knows how to imitate.


    In fact, self-confidence was more important for women.


    Whether a man had good taste or not depended on the woman beside him, and so did a woman.


    The reason why she was so confident was because of the noble man standing next to her!


    "Are you nervous?"


    The man''s low voice came from her ear. She pursed her lips and smiled. She wouldn''t be nervous.


    She turned around and looked at the man beside her.


    The high-end suit showed the man''s nobility all the time. This king like man, at this moment, only had


    her in his eyes.


    "You''re not nervous. Why should I be nervous?"


    Being nervous was because she was not confident in herself, but she felt that there was nothing that


    could make her feel inferior.


    "Oh, Mr. Jack, you''re here with your wife."


    A handsome man came over with a ss of wine in his hand. Lily recognized him at the first sight. He


    was the man in the groomsmenst time.


    It seemed that he had a good rtionship with him.


    "You guys talk. I''m going for a walk."


    She''d better let them talk alone.


    However, Jack was a little worried and looked at her doubtfully. "Stay here."


    "Well, look at you. Mrs. Lily wants to take a walk. Why do you stop her?"


    The evil-looking man said with a smile and winked at her.


    "Get away."


    Jack was dissatisfied with his behavior.


    "How can you do this? You''ve gone too far!"


    Seeing the two of them fighting, Lily smiled and walked away with a ss of wine.

 Chapter 319 How Could You Educate Me

    Chapter 319 How Could You Educate Me


    "Isn''t this my dear sister-inw? Are you back from your honeymoon? "


    Not far away, Annie walked over holding Sarah''s hand, looking verycent.


    Indeed, going travel was always good. It could make one be more broad-minded.


    Looking at the two people in front of her, she just felt it was funny.


    In particr, the childish expression of Annie amused her.


    Although the smile on Sarah''s face was fake, she didn''t feel her hatred for her at all. Instead, she felt


    much better.


    "Annie, I haven''t seen you for a month. You look much more beautiful."


    She praised sincerely.


    Indeed, Annie was more beautiful and graceful than before.


    Hearing that, Annie was a little flustered. She didn''t know what on earth Lily wanted to do.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Why did she suddenly praise her?


    "You... What do you mean? Are you mocking me? "


    Annie asked, pointing at her nose.


    "No, I just think you are beautiful and want to praise you."


    Lily didn''t care how Annie thought of her at all, but she felt pity for her. She even doubted others''


    praise.


    "Lily, what do you mean? Though Annie doesn''t like you, she is also your sister. How can you make fun


    of her like that?"


    said Sarah, trying to stir up the trouble.


    ''Do you want to stir up trouble?''


    Lily couldn''t help but sneer in her heart.


    ''You always gossip in front of others. It seems that you don''t have other abilities. You only have these


    tricks.''


    "How can you talk like that?"


    A sweet looking girl suddenly passed by and said in a sweet voice.


    She had long seen the three women arguing here.


    To be exact, the two women were provoking another woman unterally.


    "Who are you? It''s none of your business."


    Annie had never been criticized like this. She red at that girl with her eyes wide open.


    "Do you know whose house it is?"


    Hearing her words, Lily hurried forward and said, "Annie, mind your manner."


    ''If she offends one more person, she will offend one more family. It''s not good to make so many


    enemies.''


    "I''m sorry. My sister said something rude, but she didn''t mean to offend you."


    She apologized sincerely.


    Annie didn''t change at all. She was just a brainless woman.


    Although the Nan n was powerful, it couldn''t withstand her torture.


    "It doesn''t matter. She must be the little princess of the Nan n, Annie. I''ve seen her before."


    The girl shook her head. It seemed that she was not as unhappy as before, but calm.


    ''Isn''t she the little princess of the Nan n?


    Does she really think she''s something?


    She always spread rumors about her sister-inw. Every time she was asked, she would say


    something bad about her sister-inw.


    But today, it seems the young madam of the Nan n in front of her is not what she said at all.


    She is much better than her!''


    "What''s wrong, Helen? What happened? "


    Another tall girl came over with a few rich youngdies. Seeing the several people were together, she


    asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. I''m here to apologize to this youngdy as my sister offended her just now."


    Although she was smiling, her eyes were very gentle andfortable.


    "Lily, how could you educate me? Who do you think you are?"

 Chapter 320 Disgrace

    Chapter 320 Disgrace


    "Who do you think you are? "


    Annie scolded angrily. She had never been educated like this. Naturally, she didn''t care about what Lily


    said


    and she was also angry.


    Lily really wanted to sew up her mouth.


    Could she be a little discerning?


    She really didn''t want to lower herself to the same level as her, but could she just behave well in front


    of so many people?


    "Annie, talk nicely. Don''t make a fuss here, okay?" "


    She tried her best to be patient.


    Seeing that Annie was just angry but didn''t say anything, she was a little relieved.


    Seeing this, Sarah hurried forward and said, "How could you criticize Annie? How long have you been


    married into the Nan n? "


    Seeing her like this, Lily knew that she was here to stir up trouble.


    ''Damn it! What does it have to do with her? What a busybody! It''s none of her business!''


    "Sarah, don''t you think it''s not big enough? Do you want to add fuel to the fire?"


    ''Hold on, Lily! Don''t get angry because of that bitch!''


    She kept reminding herself not to get angry with such a person.


    "Lily, you should know your position well. You just married into the Nan family. How can you be so


    arrogant?" "


    ''I can stand it! I''ll put up with it! Damn it! I can''t stand it anymore!''


    "Shut your mouth up. First of all, this is my family affair. It''s between me and Annie. It has nothing to do


    with you. "


    She put down the ss and looked coldly at the shameless woman in front of her.


    "Second, Annie was wrong first. No matter what, we have to be reasonable.


    Third, I don''t think you need to interfere in the affairs of the Nan n as an outsider. Moreover, no


    matter how many days I have been the young madam, what I care about is not the position, but the


    responsibility brought by the position."


    In the end, I hope you won''t vent your personal prejudice against me by insulting the Nan n, OK?


    "After saying that, she still looked at Sarah coldly, and the expression on Sarah''s face was obviously a


    little unsettled.


    What she said made her embarrassed. She should dig a hole in the ground to hide.


    "Yes, it''s about the Nan n. Why did you cut in as an outsider?"


    The tall woman said with disdain.


    She had long been displeased with the youngdy of the Nan family. She was putting on airs


    everywhere, which really disgraced her family. In the presence of the young madam of the Nan family,


    she must be educated.


    "I think Mrs. Lily is right. No matter what, Miss Nan is a member of the Nan n. In addition, Mrs. Lily is


    Miss Nan''s sister-inw."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Another voice echoed.


    Instead of smiling, Lily stared at Sarah with anger.


    This woman always made trouble for her. Other times would be fine. But at this time, she was still


    making trouble for her. Was she crazy?


    All people around criticized against Sarah and Annie. The two of them could not stand still, and their


    faces were all red.


    Annie stamped her feet angrily and took Sarah away. Why did she stay here? Beingughed at?


    ''Well, you''re good, Lily. Let''s wait and see!'' When she turned around, Sarah cast a cold nce at the


    figure of Lily...


    "Hello, Mrs. Lily. My name is Helen. The sweet looking girl in front of her reached out her hand friendly.


    She was very grateful to the young madam for helping her out, or she would be embarrassed the


    youngdy of the Nan n.

 Chapter 321 There Is Always A Solution To A Problem

    Chapter 321 There Is Always A Solution To A Problem


    Lily held her hand and smiled awkwardly.


    "Don''t call me Mrs. Lily all the time. My name is Lily Lv. You can call me Lily. We''re about the same


    age.''


    Although she was always called "Mrs. Lily", she was not used to it.


    Why was she getting more and more awkward? It made her feel she was a young woman. She was


    just a child.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was at the same age as them, but she got married earlier than them.


    "Ha-ha, okay, Lily.''


    Helen stuck out her tongue naughtily.


    Although the young madam of the Nan n dressed mature, she was very outgoing.


    "Then I''ll call you Lily. My name is Lydia, which means a blooming flower bud." The tall girl said with a


    smile, reaching out her hand generously.


    She liked the young madam of the Nan n very much, especially her confidential logic thinking. It was


    really admirable.


    In the face of two unreasonable women, she did not pester them endlessly, but convinced them with


    reason, which was indeed impressive.


    She also appreciated the forthright girl in front of her very much. She didn''t beat around the bush and


    was not as cold and sarcastic as some people. She liked this character!


    "I''m so sorry for what happened just now. Annie was too rude. I''m sorry that she offended you. "


    She was still very sorry for what Annie had done. She really didn''t know what to say.


    ''I really don''t know why the Nan n has such a girl with this character. She doesn''t even have the


    basic quality.


    She can''t be a good person as she''s so close to Sarah.''


    But she had no choice. After all, she was the younger sister of Jack. No matter how dissatisfied she


    was, she could only endure it silently.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have to thank you just now, or I wouldn''t know how to deal with this princess."


    Helen smiled helplessly. On her ck and bright hair, the silver flowers swayed, making her more


    beautiful and lovely.


    She nodded. The girl in front of her left a very good impression on her, as quiet as a hibiscus. She


    touched her bulging belly and couldn''t help smiling happily.


    If only she had such a daughter. ... ... ...


    "Oh, isn''t this the third young madam of the Nan n?" ''Well. She attends the banquet even though


    she is pregnant. Is she so eager to show up in public?'' A coquettish woman came over not far away.


    She wore a red tight skirt, outlining her hot figure. People could hardly move eyes away from her. The


    red curly hair spread behind her head, showing her master''s personality all the time.


    Wearing ten-centimeter high heels, she walked slowly towards Lily with her arms crossed over her


    chest.


    There was a disdainful smile on the corner of her mouth, and the coldness in her eyes was self-evident.


    Well, another troublemaker came.


    A woman''s sixth sense was always urate. Her intuition told her that this woman hadrge breasts


    and no brain. "Who are you? "


    With a smile on her face, Lily asked in confusion but friendly.


    There is always a solution to a problem. She was no longer afraid...


    "Ha-ha, you don''t even know me? "


    The woman sneered and casually buttoned her nails.


    Lily didn''t know why this woman felt proud. Was this woman asking for trouble?


    "I really don''t know."


    ''Do you think you are somebody?


    Why do I have to know you?


    Lunatic!


    "Remember, my name is Jean."


    The woman was a little impatient and moved her neck.


    ''Jean?


    What the hell?


    Where did the foole from?''


    Lily was speechless!

 Chapter 322 What Is This Stupid Girl Thinking Every Day

    Chapter 322 What Is This Stupid Girl Thinking Every Day


    "Your name has nothing to do with me." "


    Lily smiled, as if nothing had happened.


    ''Well, I see. This woman must be stirring up trouble. It''s funny. She deliberately makes trouble in such


    an asion?''


    "Ha-ha, do you think you can be supercilious as you became the young madam of the Nan n? Do


    you think you are an excellent woman? Do you really think you deserve Jack?" "


    The woman sneered, her face full of contempt. She didn''t care how special the status of the person in


    front of her was. She just thought she was a woman who seduced Jack. Who was she showing off to?


    "Miss, are you kidding me? Do you know better than me how I became the young madam of the Nan


    n? "


    ''Ridiculous! There are really all kinds of people. She just dealt with Sarah, and now another woman


    called Jean came. I''m really unlucky.''


    "What''s your attitude? Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that? "


    Jean was utterly difited with her face was full of anger, as if she wanted to dig a hole in her.


    "Miss Ji, we really don''t know each other. You just scolded me for no reason. It seems a little harsh."


    What kind of person did she meet? Why do they alle to pick on me?


    And where did this womane from?''


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were here? "


    Sarah''s voice came from afar. She walked towards them in her high heels.


    ''Oh, no.''


    Lilyined inwardly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ''Do these two women know each other?


    No wonder they spoke in the same tone. They were in the same boat.''


    "Annie!"


    However, it seemed that Jean didn''t want to talk to Sarah. She didn''t even look at her, but looked at


    Annie. ''What''s going on?


    Is the rtionship between the two women not as she thought?


    There is only one possibility. These two people are... ... ... ... rivals in love!


    Lily couldn''t help feelingcent in her heart. She was so smart that she saw the rtionship


    between the two at once.


    "Jean!"


    Annie threw herself into Jean''s arms and acted like a spoiled child.


    It seemed that this girl was a princess in everyone''s heart except her.


    But why?


    ''We didn''t know each other at all. Why does Annie always embarrass me? Why does she always roll


    her eyes at me?


    Well. Does she dislike me? Just because I married her brother?


    Would Jack never get married because of his sister?


    It''s so strange. Mr. Albert didn''t recognize Sarah as his granddaughter-inw though Sarah had stayed


    in the Nan n for so long.


    It seems that there must be something wrong with Sarah.''


    "Annie, you''re here just in time. Tell your ignorant sister-inw who I am. She doesn''t even know me."


    Jean sneered, with her eyes full of disdain.


    Standing aside, Sarah felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Jean would ignore her. ''Damn it!


    She is as hateful as Lily.


    Good. I''ll let these two women pay the price.''


    "Oh, you don''t even know Jean? You are so ignorant. "


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Annie raised her chin arrogantly and looked at Lily from head to


    toe. "Ho ho."


    Lily sneered, ''She is so naive. What is she thinking every day?''

 Chapter 323 Making Trouble Out Of Nothing

    Chapter 323 Making Trouble Out Of Nothing


    "I''m really ignorant. I really don''t know who this young and beautifuldy beside you is. Can you tell


    me? "


    Although there was a smile on Lily''s face, her tone was very cold.


    Yes, she was very unhappy with the two people in front of her. No, it was these three people.


    "Yes, you should me yourself for that. But my sister Jean is a nice person. She won''t me you.


    Don''t be nervous. Now you know who she is."


    The disdainful look on Annie''s face was really annoying.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was the younger sister of Jack, she might have been pped


    thousands of times by Lily.


    Even Bonnie didn''t dare to do this to her. Lily didn''t expect that she would be bullied by this little girl in


    the Nan family. It was really ridiculous!


    "Okay, I know now. But what does she have to do with me? "


    Shaking the ss of wine in her hand, Lily couldn''t help smiling. She really didn''t want to say anything


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    to such an unreasonable woman. She always felt that these words were superfluous and nonsense,


    just like casting pearls before swine.


    Because the women in front of her just felt that she was right, always right, and would never care about


    what others said.


    "It''s good that you know it. I don''t want you to embarrass our family in the future."


    Annie snorted and the smile on her face disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing her like this, Lily found her look both funny and annoying. Who was it for?


    If Jack was present, probably Annie wouldn''t have said such rude words.


    "Let me tell you, Lily, don''t think that you will stay in the Nan family forever after you have a descendant


    of the Nan n. Do you really think that you are qualified to be a member of the Nan n? No way! "


    The more Jean thought about it, the angrier she became. This woman took the throne of Mrs. Nan


    without any effort. Jean was not convinced.


    "Then how do you think I should answer your question? Miss Ji, we don''t seem to know each other. I


    don''t know why you said that to me. It seems to be the first time we meet. "


    ''Where did this womane from? Why did she always me me?'' Lily wondered. And it was the first


    time they met.


    "Humph, let me tell you, Jack won''t like you, and I am the only one that he likes."


    As she spoke, Jean nced at Sarah, who was standing aside. Jean''s eyes were full of provocation.


    Sarah also seemed to feel the hostility in her eyes, but she just smiled slightly.


    Now was not the time for Sarah to lose her temper.


    "What? "


    Upon hearing this, Lily was stunned. ''Why did you say that all of a sudden? Did you like Jack before?


    Well, I didn''t expect that Jack would be engaged with so many women. I have to interrogate him when I


    go back tonight!''


    "Okay, that''s it. I won''t say anything else. That''s it."


    Jean also felt that her words were too explicit, so she waved her hand and walked away casually. Lily


    was left dumbfounded...


    What happened? Did she just leave like this?


    Before she could finish her words?


    Why did she leave like this?


    At the same time, Annie and Sarah also followed Jean unhurriedly.


    Helen and Lydia looked at each other in dismay.


    After they left, Lily turned around and asked in confusion, "Who is Jean? I don''t know her at all. I''m


    confused."


    What happened tonight was too novel. She didn''t expect that there was someone more inexplicable


    than Annie in the world.


    Lily felt helpless...

 Chapter 324 What Will Be Will Be

    Chapter 324 What Will Be Will Be


    "I''ve heard of this woman before."


    Helen paused.


    "It''s said that she once chased Mr. Jack passionately, and Mr. Albert also knew about it, but for the


    sake of President Ji, he didn''t pursue it further."


    Lily nodded thoughtfully. No wonder this woman didn''t like Sarah. It turned out that the two of them


    were really rivals in love.


    Wow, it''s so interesting.


    Two women turned against each other because of a man who was someone else''s husband. This was


    not rare.


    "This Miss Ji is so funny. Mr. Jack has been married, and now she still haggled over these things. Is it


    meaningful?"


    Lydia sneered, looking at the direction in which the three of them left.


    ''What a poor woman! How dare she speak rudely in front of the young madam of the Nan n? Does


    she really think that the Nan n is so weak?''


    "It doesn''t matter. Leave her alone."


    ''What else can she do except talking?


    She just wanted to be arrogant. What else could she do?''


    "That''s right, Lily. You don''t have to argue with these people. You are pregnant now."


    There was a warm smile on Helen''s face.


    Her smile was always infectious, like the spring breeze in March, warm and bright, but not dazzling.


    Upon hearing this, Lily felt much better.


    Yes, she didn''t have to argue with these people.


    Jack had such a handsome face. It''s normal that so many girls chased him.


    ''I guess that stupid man still doesn''t know about it.''


    "Lily!"


    When she was having a good chat with the two, Jean came over with an invitation in her hand.


    "What? Miss Ji, what can I do for you? "


    ''To be honest, I really don''t want to talk to this woman anymore!


    Talking to this woman is simply lowering my IQ!


    Damn it! How could I not care about what she said just now?''


    "In fact, I like you very much."


    Jean said awkwardly, her eyes drifting. She didn''t dare to look straight into Lily''s eyes.


    "What?"


    ''What does she want to do again?''


    "I just had a bad attitude. Don''t take it to heart."


    Perhaps it was because she had adjusted her state of mind, she looked into her eyes. However, a hint


    of slyness shed through her eyes, which was noticed by Lily.


    ''Huh! You want to y with me?''


    Lily smiled, as if she had believed what she said, but only she knew how innocent the woman in front of


    her was!


    "It''s okay. I won''t take it to heart."


    ''Of course. If the dog bit you, will you bite it back?''


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Well, this is a horse racing club, an entertainmentpany I run. There is a horse race this weekend.


    I want to invite you to go with me."


    Jean took out the invitation and gave it to Lily.


    Lily was about to refuse, but Jean said, "You won''t refuse me, will you? If you don''t agree, it means that


    you haven''t forgiven me yet."


    Hearing this, Lily found it both funny and annoying. In this case, how could she refuse?


    ''It''s a knife on your neck. You have to listen.''


    "Okay."


    She epted the invitation generously.


    ''I''m not afraid. What will be will be.''


    "Then... See you... "

 Chapter 325 Lets Wait And See

    Chapter 325 Let''s Wait And See


    Perhaps she didn''t expect that Lily would agree so readily. The smile at the corners of her mouth


    deepened...


    ''Lily, let''s wait and see!''


    After saying goodbye to Lily, Jean walked to the other side. There was another person waiting for her


    there, namely, Sarah.


    "So she agreed?"


    Sarah didn''t expect that she would ept the ''grand'' invitation so soon. It didn''t seem to be her style.


    Jean poured the wine casually. Obviously, she didn''t want to answer Sarah''s question. Sarah was


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    embarrassed again...


    "Well, do you have any prejudice against me?"


    After a long time, Sarah asked softly with a smile that never changed on her face.


    Jean snorted, "Sarah, do you think I don''t know what you have done?"


    Thinking of what Sarah had said to Jack in the past, Jean was furious.


    If it weren''t for the woman, she might have married Jack long ago!


    "s! Jean, you''re wrong. "


    Sarah lowered her head in disappointment, trying to hide the ferocity in her eyes.


    "Oh? Did I wrong you? "


    Jean sneered. How she wished she could pour the wine on the face of the smiling tiger in front of her.


    Sarah raised her head again and looked into her eyes. Tears were welling up in her eyes, like endless


    grievances.


    "I didn''t do anything to you. Why are you crying?"


    Jean asked in a panic. ''What is she doing?


    If others see this, they would think I bullied her.''


    "In fact, it''s all because of that bitch Lily."


    Sarah wiped her tears and continued.


    "You know what? Lily knew Jack a long time ago. She tried every means to get him and even framed


    up others..."


    "Really?"


    Before Sarah could finish her words, Jean interrupted her. She felt a chill down her spine.


    "Really. In fact, I don''t like Jack anymore, so I want to help you."


    Yes, she asked Jean to send the invitation.


    But did she really want to help her?


    Of course no.


    "Damn it!"


    After hearing what she said, Jean clenched her fists.


    ''Lily is actually such a vicious woman!


    Well, how dare she nder me?


    Then I''ll have to torture her...''


    "Lily, are you really going?"


    Lydia asked worriedly.


    Obviously, Jean was up to no good. If Lily fell into her trap, she would suffer.


    "Of course I will. It''s okay."


    Of course she would go. How could she make a slip of the tongue when she promised others?


    What''s more, she wanted to see what Jean wanted to do.


    "Oh, Lily, you''d better not go. Don''t take the risk, okay?"


    She might go at ordinary times, but she was pregnant, so it was not good for her to do it.


    If anything bad happened to her, it would be terrible!


    To be honest, Lily didn''t think it was appropriate to do so.


    But she really couldn''t stand these lies. Perhaps it was out of curiosity. She liked exciting things.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal."


    Seeing her firm look, the two of them could not say anything more, so they had to give up.


    They just hoped that everything would go well on the weekend...

 Chapter 326 Why Did I Call Him That Way

    Chapter 326 Why Did I Call Him That Way


    As time went by, the two of them chatted a lot.


    Since she married into the Nan family, she really didn''t have many friends, but was only despised by


    others.


    There were doubts, jealousy and even killing intent in their eyes.


    Of course, she could sense all these. One day, she would show her strength to convince those who


    looked down on her.


    "It''s gettingte, Lily."


    Jack came over and gently put his arm around her shoulder.


    His cold words were full of affection. He had always been this inessible in front of outsiders.


    He didn''t even look at the two people beside Lily. He held her in his arms and walked straight to the


    door.


    She turned around and waved at the two.


    "Helen, Lydia, goodbye. I''m going back."


    She smiled happily.


    And the two of them couldn''t persuade her to stay any longer. It was an open fact that Mr. Jack


    protected his wife very well.


    "Okay."


    The two of them also waved their hands, watching the handsome man and the beautiful woman leave


    their sight...


    "Well, why didn''t you let me say goodbye to them before leaving?"


    After getting in the car, Lily frowned and said discontentedly.


    She rarely could to make friends, but it was ruined by this bad man.


    They must be unhappy as she left impolitely.


    She snorted and turned around, unwilling to talk to the man in front of her.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want to make friends so much? "


    With a slight smile on his lips, Jack turned her face.


    But he was a little unhappy.


    With him, why did she need friends?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Yes, he cared about her very much. He didn''t want to share her with anyone, even women!


    "They were willing to talk to me. Why should I ignore them?"


    She tightened her seat belt and bit her lips.


    Didn''t he even allow her to make friends?


    Humph, no way...


    "No, I just feel that it''s a littlete. I''m worried about your health."


    After all, she was a pregnant woman. It could be said that she was the queen of the Nan n.


    If anything happened to her, he would fail the ancestors of the Nan n.


    Besides, there were many people at the banquet, and it was a critical moment. Many people were


    watching the Nan n.


    For example, the eldest son of the Nan n...


    Anyway, Jack had his own reason.


    He didn''t want to interfere with her making friends, but he had to ensure her safety!


    When he got home, he would investigate the two women who had talked to her today.


    "Okay, okay, I know. I''m so annoyed."


    Lily felt wronged, which made Jack feel sorry, so he quickly pulled her into his arms and gently patted


    her on the back tofort her.


    "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep."


    The little woman in his arms said weakly.


    Maybe it was because she was pregnant, she was too sleepy. She felt sleepy from time to time, and


    she indeed had to go home to rest.


    After standing for a whole night, she was very tired, but she couldn''t sit down as she liked. She could


    only hold on.


    "Jacko, take me home as soon as possible. I''m too sleepy."


    She murmured and patted the back of his hand gently.


    However, Jack was shocked by the way she called him. "What did you call me?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing," she turned around.


    ''Oh, my God! Why did I call him that way?''

 Chapter 327 Good Girl, Call Me Honey

    Chapter 327 Good Girl, Call Me Honey


    "Call me honey,"


    said Jack with a cold face, looking obviously unhappy.


    This girl was so childish that she didn''t even know who she was.


    "Yes, yes, I know."


    She smiled sheepishly, but when she saw the serious look on his face, she couldn''t helpughing.


    He looked so funny. After they got married, she always felt that he had be much cuter.


    The man didn''t want to say anything more to her. He just nced at her coldly, but thetter trembled.


    His eyes were so intimidating that they could make people''s legs weak.


    ''Forget it. I''d better not joke with this kind of man in the future, or I will really be killed by his eyes...''


    After a while, the car stopped in front of the vi in the northern suburbs. Henry hurried over.


    Seeing that Lily had fallen asleep in the car, Jack shook his head helplessly.


    What a pig...


    He carefully picked up the woman lying on the passenger seat, but the moment he put her on the bed,


    she slowly opened her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    asked Jack softly, afraid of irritating the little woman in front of him.


    "s!"


    She couldn''t fall asleep at all. It was just a nap.


    But she didn''t expect that the nap would be a long sleep...


    But it was not her fault. The car was sofortable!


    "What''s wrong?"


    He asked the same question. ''Couldn''t he say anything else?''


    She was so angry that she turned around and didn''t want to talk to him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    ''Didn''t she hear me?''


    Jack raised his tone again, but she still didn''t respond. She just stared at the wall in front of her.


    "Lily?"


    "Who is Jean Ji?"


    She sat up, grabbed his cor and red at him.


    Jack was shocked by her sudden move.


    A trace of surprise shed through his deep ck eyes and he frowned.


    She let go of him in a hurry.


    ''You can''t touch a tiger''s butt. You''re too bold, Lily.


    How dare you pull the crown prince''s cor?''


    She swallowed and lowered her head sulkily when she saw that Jack did not respond.


    "Jean Ji?"


    However, he didn''t get angry. He didn''t care about the slightly offensive behavior of Lily to him at all.


    After all, she was his wife!


    "I know her."


    He held her in his arms and touched her swollen belly with his big palm.


    She nestled quietly in his arms like a docile kitten.


    "She is the daughter of the Ji family. She seemed to havee to Nan''s house and expressed her love


    to me, but was driven out by my grandfather."


    Upon hearing the word "driven", she burst intoughter.


    ''The scene was so intense that it would make your eyes sting.''


    "Later, I didn''t know."


    He didn''t remember much about this woman. He only knew that she was very shrewish.


    "Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    Jack lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms.


    "She came to me today."


    ''Find fault with her!''


    She really wanted to use this woman of her evil deeds, and she also wanted to tell Jack what Annie


    and that hateful Sarah did.


    But she thought it was a little mean to do that, so she didn''t say it.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ''s, I''m such a miserable woman. My husband is by my side, but I can''t tell him who bullied me.


    Ah! I''m so miserable!''


    She couldn''t help crying in her heart.

 Chapter 328 Making Me Sad On Purpose

    Chapter 328 Making Me Sad On Purpose


    "Why did she meet you?"


    Hearing that the woman met Lily, he suddenly had an ominous premonition and frowned.


    All of a sudden, she wanted to tease the man in front of her...


    "She said, she said you liked her!"


    She turned around, pretending to be angry. In fact, she wasn''t lying.


    Jean indeed said "I''m the only one he likes!"


    Thinking of this, she got angry.


    ''How could Jack still like a woman like her?


    If he really liked her, she wouldn''t be "driven" out by grandpa.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nonsense!"


    said Jack coldly, with anger on handsome face.


    Upon hearing the voice, she thought to herself, ''Oh, no. This man is angry. Can''t I joke with him?''


    "I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    She didn''t know how to coax the man in front of her.


    Oh, it was all her fault. Why did she say that?


    "Didn''t she really say that?"


    He was still as serious, but his tone was a little softer.


    "Yes, I swear."


    What else could she do? She could only deny it.


    If she admitted it, Jean would have a hard time.


    "Hum."


    With his arms around her waist, he closed his eyes.


    He didn''t want Lily to attend these banquets just because he didn''t want her to get in touch with these


    people.


    In fact, the so-called upper ss girls were no different from a group of gossipy women.


    They behaved well in front of outsiders, but became unmasked demons before people they were


    familiar with.


    He didn''t want her to be hurt at all, so he didn''t want her toe into contact with these people.


    She should live a carefree life instead of being jealous all day long...


    "She didn''t say anything. She just asked me to race with her this weekend. Here is her invitation."


    She handed the invitation to him. When he opened it, he couldn''t help but frown.


    "Are you really going?"


    How could she go to that kind of ce now?


    He was still worried.


    "Well, she said that I have to go. I don''t think she is a bad person. Why don''t I go?"


    Seeing the innocent look on Lily''s face, Jack became more worried. His tightly knitted eyebrows had


    never rxed.


    ''Who is this Jean?''


    "But I don''t think it''s safe. How about this? I''ll go with you."


    ''It would be safer if I go with her. At least, those people wouldn''t harm her.''


    "What? No, you can''t go. "


    She waved her hand and thought, ''How can I let him go?''


    Jean was nning on chasing Jack. She couldn''t let her see him.


    "Why?"


    "Well. Do you still want to meet your old lover? "


    She pouted her lips and looked unhappy. She looked very cute when she was jealous.


    It was not until then that Jack came to his senses. He rubbed her fluffy hair and smiled.


    "I''m innocent. Don''t think too much. I don''t know Jean Ji at all."


    "Well, what can I do? My husband is too handsome, can you me me? s, I''m so poor. Other


    people are afraid that their wives will be taken away, but I''m afraid that my husband will be taken away.


    If I give birth to a handsome boy, I will have to watch two men all day long. Ah, so annoying! "


    She covered her face with her hands and kicked her own feet, looking upset.

 Chapter 329 Dont Go Too Far

    Chapter 329 Don''t Go Too Far


    "All right, all right. We won''t make you worry in the future. You should just behave well."


    He took her hand and kissed it with the lips.


    Marrying this girl was like taking a living treasure home. She had too many expressions.


    He put his big palm across the bulging belly and felt the rhythm of life.


    He wondered who the baby would be more like.


    "Humph, who knows? Who knows what will happen in the future? What if you fall in love with someone


    and dislike me in the future?"


    She pouted andined.


    She was just grumbling!


    Yes, she was grumbling!


    She didn''t know why, but she just wanted to say many things today. She would be happy if she could


    provoke the man in front of her.


    "Dare you say it again?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Squinting dangerously, he stared at the woman in front of him with his sharp eagle eyes, as if he could


    pounce on her at any time.


    "I... I won''t tell you. What can you do to me? You hit me, Jack. I didn''t expect you would hit a woman. "


    As if she was a good actress, she put on a sad face and wiped her tears free eyes.


    The man was speechless...


    ''Is this girl serious?''


    "Jack, you bastard! I''m going to run away from home with my baby and nevere back again!"


    The more she acted, the more excited she became. She stood up and was about to leave.


    Jack pulled her into his arms one by one and snickered.


    "Do you still want to run away?"


    Trapped in his arms, she couldn''t move. She could only struggle helplessly. She wanted to bite his


    hand, but was cleverly avoided by him.


    "I... I was just kidding... "


    Sure enough, this man couldn''t take any joke. Over!


    "Oh? You were kidding? "


    If you were kidding, why did you get out of bed?''


    This girl was so adorable. She would be a mother soon, but she was still like a child.


    ''Son, you''d bettere out and help daddy as soon as possible. I can''t control your mommy.''


    "I''ll ask Henry to go with you this weekend."


    Jack let go of her, held her in his arms again and covered her with the quilt.


    Lily nodded. In fact, it was okay to have someone apany her, as long as it wasn''t Jack.


    She was the only one who could appreciate the charm of the most handsome man in the world, and no


    one else could do it!


    She buried her head in his chest and rubbed against him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jack chuckled and pinched her soft cheek.


    She raised her head and looked at him quietly.


    The soft yellow light above his head shone on his perfect face, and his slightly firm outline was


    softened, outlining a charming line.


    His eyes reflected her face, full of tenderness, like a treasure.


    She couldn''t help but raise her hand to touch his face and gently kissed his sexy thin lips.


    She licked her lips as if it was the unique taste of the world.


    "Did you do it on purpose?"


    His voice was hoarse. He tried his best to control himself and his uncontroble desire.


    But the woman in front of him didn''t stop at all. Instead, she was even bolder.


    The corners of her mouth lifted into a smirk.


    ''This man is so damn good-looking. I can''t see him enough!''


    "Don''t go too far,"


    said Jack, gritting his teeth.


    Damn it!


    Just because he couldn''t punish her?


    Well, he had kept it in mind!

 Chapter 330 Some Tricks

    Chapter 330 Some Tricks


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore."


    She stopped when she should, or she might be beaten.


    As Lily didn''t move anymore, Jack''s tense nerves gradually rxed.


    "Go to sleep. Stop it,"


    said Jack softly, as if he was coaxing a child. She closed her eyes obediently.


    After a while, there was a sound of even breathing. And Jack gently tucked her in.


    This girl must be very tired. She had been at the banquet all night.


    Jack quietly leave the room and gently closed the door.


    A figure was standing downstairs with two folders in his hands.


    After Jack went downstairs, he handed the documents in his hands to him and said in a low voice.


    "Mr. Jack, we have made a detailed investigation in the past two days and haven''t found anything


    suspicious for the time being, but I will continue to keep an eye on the people around Mrs. Lily."


    Hearing this, Jack nodded. His thin lips were tightly closed, and his face was full of solemnness.


    "Don''t make any mistake during Lily''s pregnancy."


    His thin lips opened slightly, but were still cold and full of irresistible authority.


    Henry nodded. He knew no any mistake could be made.


    "Besides, don''t let anything happen to her when she goes to the racecourse on weekend."


    For some reason, he always felt a little uneasy, and had an ominous premonition about these things.


    ''She''d better not be harmed, otherwise...''


    The weekend always came very fast. This morning, Lily got up early.


    After all, there was an important thing today, and she had no choice. How could she refuse the warm


    "invitation"?


    Henry took her to the racecourse mentioned by Jean. He was really careful.


    Lily looked around and found that it was indeed a good ce.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jean had been waiting for her. Seeing that Lily was here, she stood up in a hurry.


    "Lily!"


    She waved her arms excitedly. The change in her attitude startled Lily.


    ''What happened?


    Why is she so enthusiastic?


    Does she think that I don''t know how to do it and is going to show off before me?''


    "Jean!"


    Since she was so enthusiastic, of course, she wouldn''t embarrass her. She smiled back.


    ''She''s so enthusiastic, so I have to show due respect to her.''


    A sly glint shed through Jean''s eyes.


    ''I didn''t expect that she is so innocent. She is not as scheming as Sarah said.


    Humph! She will lose to her.''


    "Are you Miss Ji?"


    Henry stepped forward and said coldly.


    "Who are you?"


    The man in front of her looked familiar, but Jean couldn''t remember who he was.


    She looked at him in confusion.


    "I''m the bodyguard of Mr. Jack and Mrs. Lily. Mr. Jack sent me to protect Mrs. Lily today."


    Henry nodded and looked at Jean coldly.


    This woman was obviously not a good person. Did she think that he did not see the trick shing in her


    eyes?


    These little tricks could escape his eyes?


    "Oh, nice to meet you."


    Hearing that he was sent by Jack, she didn''t dare to ignore him.


    She reached out her hand in a hurry to show her friendliness, but Henry didn''t even look at her and


    stepped back behind Lily again.


    "Jean."


    Feeling the embarrassment of anger, Lily hurried forward, held Jean''s hand and smiled.


    Thetter also looked very embarrassed, and she forced a smile.

 Chapter 331 An Arrogant Subordinate

    Chapter 331 An Arrogant Subordinate


    How could a subordinate be so arrogant?


    Lily must haves said something bad to them!


    "Jean?"


    Seeing that she was absent-minded, Lily called her name softly.


    "What?"


    It was not until then that Jean came back to her senses. She quickly pulled Lily into the room.


    It was not until then that Lily realized that Annie and Sarah were also there.


    But she was not too surprised. In fact, she had expected it.


    They both wanted to embarrass her so much that they wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    But it was understandable that she was a little surprised. It seemed that Jean knew the rtionship


    between the three of them.


    It was really a stupid thing to do.


    Obviously, she did it on purpose!


    Good, very good!


    Since they wanted tough at her so much, she would let them see it enough.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Annie."


    Lily greeted with a smile, but ignored Sarah.


    She didn''t want to talk to this person. No matter how unreasonable Annie was, she was still the


    younger sister of Jack. But Sarah was different. Who the hell was she?


    "Hum."


    Annie replied reluctantly, probably for the sake of Henry.


    After all, Henry worked for her brother. If he said something about her to her brother, she would have a


    hard time.


    Since she married into the Nan family, Jack and grandpa no longer spoiled her as before.


    ''What else reason could it be?


    It is because she spoke ill of me in front of her grandfather and brother.


    Humph! You are eaten up with pride because you are pregnant with the child of the Nan family.


    Wait and see. You can''t stay in the Nan family forever. My brother will bepletely fed up with of this


    woman someday.''


    "Annie, after all, Mrs. Lily] is your sister-inw."


    Henry looked at her and said seriously.


    This girl was getting more and more childish. If Mr. Jack knew this, she might be criticized again.


    "Henry, I..."


    Annie pouted in anger. She knew that everyone was on Lily''s side. Couldn''t they consider her feelings?


    But considering Henry''s sternness, she reluctantly called out "sister-inw", but this was definitely not


    her will!


    Seeing her like this, Lily couldn''t help sneering in her heart.


    She couldn''t tell good from bad?


    ''I really don''t know how this girl grew up to twenty years old. She must be protected too well by the Nan


    n, so she doesn''t know people are sinister.


    It''s so obvious. Why can''t she see through it?


    Can''t she feel whether Sarah and Jean are good to her or not?


    Well, I''m really defeated by her.''


    "It''s okay, Annie. I don''t care about that."


    She really didn''t care. If she did, how could she allow Annie to be so arrogant until today?


    Although Annie made difficulties for her several times, she didn''t want to hurt her. Therefore, she wasn''t


    wary of her.


    On the contrary, the woman who always wore a smile beside Annie made her more vignt...


    "Well, now that everyone is here, I will tell you the rules of today''spetition."


    Jean pped her hands and said with a smile.


    "The rules of thepetition are very simple. Each of us will choose a horse. Whoever wins the first


    ce will be the winner today."


    As she spoke, she nced at Lily with acent smile.


    Without saying anything, Lily just smiled.


    Did they really want to see her make a fool of herself?


    She had stayed up these days to learn about it.


    That was why she had dark circles under her eyes.

 Chapter 332 Why Are You So Rude

    Chapter 332 Why Are You So Rude


    Before thepetition, she had read all the rules of horse racing several times.


    She knew what kind of horse could win.


    ''''Do these people really think that I''m ignorant?


    What kind of people are they? They can''t bear to see others to be good!''


    "Do you understand?"


    Jean asked again.


    Seeing the serious look on Lily''s face, she almost couldn''t helpughing.


    ''She is still pretending to be good at it.


    I''ll see how long she can pretend...''


    "Yes."


    Sarah nodded and felt happy secretly.


    The reason why Jean chose horse racing was to embarrass Lily.


    Because Lily had told her that she knew nothing about horse racing.


    How could she miss such a good opportunity?


    "Well, let''s go to see the horses."


    After a while, everyone stood in front of the stable to choose the horse they wanted.


    At a nce, Lily settled on a white horse.


    Its whole body was white, like an angel from God. They met by fate, and it was looking at her.


    When the four eyes met, she was very confident that this horse would bring her good luck.


    She walked slowly to the horse. Henry wanted to stop her for fear that the white horse would go mad.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    Yes, there was nothing to worry about. She would let the white horse fight for her, and take it back.


    Henry was still worried about her, so he had to follow her closely.


    However, that white horse seemed to perceive human emotion, but it was especially docile in the


    hands of Lily.


    Stroking its soft and white hair gently, she couldn''t help smiling.


    In fact, she liked horse very much, but she fell down from the back of the horse when she was a child,


    which caused her a shadow.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Thus, she hadn''t been to the racecourse for a long time.


    She suddenly felt that everything was familiar and strange.


    She vaguely remembered that she was only seven years old at that time. Perhaps it was because of


    her stubborn nature that she had chosen a dark horse with the strongest personality.


    But she also paid a heavy price for it.


    The moment she fell off the horse, she just wanted to be alive.


    She was lucky that she was not trampled by the horse''s hooves, but her bones were fractured.


    She still remembered that she cried and shouted, "From now on, I don''t want a dark horse anymore."


    Obviously, the horse in her hand was obedient.


    However, the softness can ovee the hardest.


    "Lily, do you want this horse?"


    Jean asked in surprise. Then sheughed and shook her head.


    "It is the most gentle horse in our race course. You are the first one to want it, but I believe in your


    taste."


    Bah!


    Her gloating look disgusted her.


    Obviously, she wasughing at her. How could she believe her?


    Why did this woman speak so harshly?


    "Thank you."


    She still had to consider the world peace and avoid a war.


    Although she tried tofort herself, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "Sister-inw, don''t you have thismon sense?"


    Annie''s voice was dripping with sarcasm!


    "It''s none of your business."


    She could doubt her, but she couldn''t doubt her taste!


    No, she couldn''t suspect her either!


    "I just want to remind you. Why are you so rude?"


    Annie turned her head to Henry, who was standing aside, and said in an aggrieved tone, "Henry, look


    at her."

 Chapter 333 What A Shame

    Chapter 333 What A Shame


    "Well, Mrs. Lily must have her reason. You shouldn''t have mocked her like that."


    Henry waved his hand and sat aside.


    He really didn''t want to get involved in the war between women.


    Especially between Jack''s sister and Mrs. Lily...


    Oh my God! Why did Mr. Jack ask him toe here? Did he seem to be too idle?


    Annie didn''t say anything more. She had learned to be smart this time. Why did she ask for trouble?


    "Come on, I believe you."


    Before thepetition started, Lily whispered in the ear of the white horse.


    The horse could understand people''s words and was closest to human. She believed in the white


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    horse.


    Thepetition began!


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere around the racecourse became tense.


    As the whistle sounded, the four horses rushed out, especially Jean''s horse. It was like a leopard.


    "Jean, your horse is so fierce."


    Sarah said with a smile, with obvious ttery in her words.


    Jean snorted proudly, "Of course. I''ve been riding for years. I''ve liked this since I was a child.


    Otherwise, why should I open this racecourse?"


    Lily didn''t care about their conversation at all. Her eyes were still fixed on the white figure running and


    jumping on the track.


    ''Come on.


    Calm down. Take your time.''


    Obviously, the horse was a little tired after too much training.


    But Lily still believed it. At this moment, it was not about physical strength, but endurance.


    It was true that Jean''s horse was indeed strong. The moment it rushed over, it was like a lightning. But


    as it ran, its speed slowed down obviously.


    However, its master only cared about its heavy steps, but did not observe its speed carefully.


    The other three horses. They were about the same speed.


    Humph! I thought these two were very powerful, but I didn''t expect that they only have these abilities.


    "Come on!"


    When the white figure appeared in front of her, Lily couldn''t help but shout excitedly.


    The three people looked at her speechlessly.


    Can the horse understand her words?


    This was the end of thepetition and also thest hope of Lily.


    She clearly felt that her white horse was making the final spurt!


    And the ck horse gradually slowed down and stopped halfway to roar.


    How could Jean not feel the obvious change?


    She didn''t care how she mocked at Lily just now. Jean also shouted and cheered.


    But it was toote. The white horse sped up when it was one hundred meters away from the finish line.


    Its steps were not as heavy as the ck horse''s. Wherever it went, it didn''t stir up sand. Its steps were


    as light as the wind.


    In the end, all the horses were left behind by it. The moment it crossed the finish line, Lily ran over


    quickly.


    "Mrs. Lily!"


    Seeing this, Henry followed her in a hurry.


    This woman was really troublesome. Didn''t she know that she was still pregnant?


    My God!


    Who could help him with that?


    Lily couldn''t restrain her excitement and ran to the horse, holding it tightly.


    "Thank you."


    She rubbed its soft but hot neck and patted it gently, Standing still, Jean was so angry that she threw


    the cup in her hand to the ground.


    "Ah! Why did this happen? "


    ''I didn''t win Lily, and I even became thest one?''


    "It''s okay. It''s just apetition."


    Annie hurried over and held Jean''s hand.


    She looked at Lily with resentment.


    Did this woman actually win them?


    What a shame!

 Chapter 334 Show Off On Purpose

    Chapter 334 Show Off On Purpose


    Even she was unhappy, not to mention Jean. But she didn''t dare to make trouble in front of Henry.


    Otherwise, she would have pointed at Lily and cursed her!


    "They are all good for nothing. I''ll have them killedter!"


    She pointed at the horses in the stable and said angrily.


    ''Aren''t they very capable at ordinary times? Good-for-nothings! Why can''t they even win a weak horse


    like a dead silkworm?


    They have wasted the food!''


    "Please don''t do this, sister. There''s nothing wrong with the horse. It''s all because of Lily. She''s lucky


    this time."


    "Yes, maybe the baby in her belly is protecting her."


    Sarah said abruptly. Looking at her, Jean was lost in thought...


    ''Baby?


    It was all because of the baby that Lily was socent!


    Well, then I would destroy her baby! Let''s see if she dares to be arrogant again!''


    Thinking of this, Jean led the ck horse and walked towards Lily.


    At this time, she hadpletely disregarded all the consequences. She was blinded by hatred and just


    wanted to destroy everything of Lily...


    "Lily, congrattions!"


    Jean said with a smile. Her arrogance and pride were reced by a rare tenderness?


    Why?


    Why was she smiling so cute?


    What was she thinking about again?


    However, Lily didn''t notice the change in Jean''s attitude at all. Seeing her like this, she was a little


    scared.


    The weasel pays his respects to the hen. She must harbor evil designs!


    She also raised the corners of her mouth. "It''s just luck."


    What luck?


    She didn''t believe in luck at all.


    It was totally within her expectation that the white horse could be the champion.


    Her efforts these days were paid off.


    "Mrs. Lily, you are so lucky."


    Jean suddenly changed her address, which indeed startled Lily.


    ''Isn''t it good to call me Lily? Why does she call me Mrs. Lily?


    What is she up to?


    Well, you want to y, right? I''ll y with you till the end!''


    "Thank you for your praise."


    "Mrs. Lily, this is the best horse here. Do you want to ride it?"


    Lily waved her hand at once.


    She could only watch horse racing. How could she ride a horse?


    ''Forget it. I can''t afford to fall. I want to live well.''


    "No, no, no. I fell from the back of the horse when I was a child, so I never ride a horse from then on."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, she sneered inside.


    ''Fall? What a rubbish!''


    Of course, Lily knew that she looked down upon her, but she wouldn''t mind.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s take the horse and walk around the racecourse."


    She was too embarrassed to refuse her invitation, so she had to nod.


    "Let''s go, my white horse. Go with me."


    Holding the white horse''s rope, she walked with the Jean.


    "Oh, the racecourse is so big. It''s the biggest racecourse I''ve ever seen."


    It was the rotten smell of money.


    The racecourse was as big as a university. What a waste.


    The racecourse was just a ce for entertainment. It was really a waste ofnd and money to cover


    such arge ce! A wastrel!


    "My father thought I liked racecourse, so he built this one for me."


    It was obvious that she was showing off. Lily was speechless. What an extravagant girl!


    She had never seen such an arrogant girl.


    Were rich girls all like this?


    Tut, tut, what a wastrel!


    "Uncle is so nice."


    What else could she say? What else did she want her to say?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!